《TODAG System In TODAG》 Chapter 1 - Reborn Again!!! On the colossal St. Ancestral Mountain range, sunlight shined through the gap between the mountains into the deep canyons. On the hillside beside the valley, some snow remained. Even though it''s already the early summer, the snow has yet to melt, and a few roars of beasts can occasionally be heard. The world outside of the St. Ancestral Mountains has been occupied by the beasts. The people who live in the city are unsure of the situation of the outside world. It''s been recorded that at the most glorious period of mankind, having thousands of Legend rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists, the humans established many empires in the vast continent, but in time those empires have been erased. A city within the mountains, due to being stealthily located geographically, was well preserved from the Age of Darkness. Occasionally attacks from powerful Snow Wind Beasts happened in the city after going through many destructions the city was rebuilt again and again. These motley walls were an indomitable monument. This city is called Glory City, and it is a symbol of hope for humanity. In a Certain Part of the City inside... Holy Orchid Institute, where the Fighter Apprentice class was... Over thirty students are sitting down and are waiting to listen to the female teacher as she imparts her knowledge. The students are a bunch of Apprentices aiming to fulfil their own dreams.... A few students were discussing softly among themselves. Student 1 : "I heard that the new teacher, Shen Xiu, is one of the Sacred Family''s 3-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualists!" The teacher had a tall figure, was wearing a lavender dress that wrapped tightly against her body, giving an emphasis on her perky chest. She had a pair of slender, white legs, and wore exquisite make-up that made her look beautiful and elegant. Her eyes were full of pride and arrogance. She was part of one of the three Major families of Glory City, The Sacred Family. Because she is of noble birth, and a 3-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist, she naturally has the capital to be prideful. As a 3-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist, she wouldn''t normally come here to teach. She only agreed to because her nephew is in this class. Shen Xiu : "Demon Spiritualists and Fighters have five different ranks, which are: Bronze, Silver, Gold, Black Gold and Legend rank. Each rank is then divided into five levels, from 1-star to 5-star." Shen Xiu : "A Demon Spiritualist is above a Fighter. A Demon Spiritualist can form a soul realm within their dantian. They have the ability to integrate a captured demon into their soul realm and then merge with the demon in combat. This allows them to possess matchless strength, which is far above the strength Fighters could compete with. Just like me, my demon is a Scarlet Flame Fox." Shen Xiu''s face and hands underwent drastic changes. Her facial shape became sharper, her teeth and nails also became sharper. Finally, a scarlet tail emerged from her back. Shen Xiu : "After merging with a demon, I can control its strength as well as gain fire-type abilities. Among the demons, the Scarlet Flame Fox is a Gold rank beast. This means that the highest level I can reach is Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. Of course, after becoming a Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, I can replace it with a more powerful demon." Shen Xiu''s words caused a group of students to be amazed. Gold rank Demon Spiritualists are existences beyond the reach for most of them. As Shen Xiu continued lecturing on the stage, Nie Li was sitting in the back row. His mind was in a trance as his soul floated around. After a while, Nie Li slowly opened his eyes. He couldn''t help being confused by the scene in front of him. Nie Li : "Really.... returned back again... Master..." Shen Xiu was on the stage, talking nonstop. Nie Li clearly knew that this was the year he joined the institute. Nie Li : "I can''t believe I got a 3rd chance again.... I lost again so much.... I made Ye Ziyun cry again for my unwillingness to fight the Demon Lord and her father died in front of her eyes..... " Nie Li was deeply lamenting himself.... if he had gone all out and paid a bit of price he could have killed him in the Netherworld trials.... if he could hurry up faster and faster to reach Martial Ancestor.... his master wouldn''t have to revert his fate from the Sage-Emperor... Nie Li looked towards the side and saw Lu Piao and Du Ze. Then Nie Li looked towards the left. A few meters away from him, a beautiful flawless face came into his field of vision. Her name is Ye Ziyun. Although her appearance is only thirteen-fourteen years old, she already looked slender and elegant with purple coloured hair pouring down to her waist. She had arched eyebrows, and an intelligent radiance was seen within her eyes. Whenever she smiled, she would have deep dimples. Although she looked a little childish, Nie Li knows that, when she grows up a bit more, she will be extremely beautiful and enchanting. She wore a silk white dress that gave her a kind of unspeakable elegance. In his previous life, Nie Li had a deep affection for her ever since he was a teen. Nie Li : "This time I won''t let you grieve.... this time I don''t care what the price will be.... all who will stand in my way will die..." Nie Li : "I can''t believe Master used a page of The Temporal Demon Spirit Book that had fused with me and send me back again...." After lamenting a bit he turned and saw another flower that had been tangled up with him Xiao Ning''er.... seeing all these familiar faces, Nie Li drifted into his distant mind making him go in a daze again..... Chapter 2 - The Changed History From Both Sides He remembered when Glory City was under the assault of the Snow Wind beasts. Glory City''s guardian, Lord Ye Mo, who was a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, died in the battle with the beasts among hundreds of thousands of people. Only a few thousand survived and fled to the desert, east of the St. Ancestral Mountain range. During the escape, one survivor after another died in the desert. One day, they were surrounded by the beasts in the desert. Later that night, Nie Li and Ye Ziyun sought the comfort of each other''s soul. That night, Nie Li had finally embraced the goddess in his heart with his arms. Under the night sky, the silver moonlight became a hazy veil. Ye Ziyun''s exquisite physique, with her crystal clear skin that looked as though she was moulded from a jade sculpture. They embraced each other with a mad passion. After that night, they encountered another group of beasts and in order to protect him, Ye Ziyun died by the hands of one of the beasts. Nie Li could never forget that moment. After he experienced the life-threatening attacks, Nie Li survived and walked out of the Endless Desert. Although his talent was low, his survival instincts allowed Nie Li to travel throughout the Divine Continent. He came across many people who were fighting the beasts. He also came across many mysterious things, and of course that Temporal Demon Spirit Book. If it wasn''t for the book, Nie Li wouldn''t have been able to come back for a second time. He was brought back to before Glory City''s destruction. Before his parents, family and brothers died in the battle. Before Ye Ziyun''s death in the escape. Nie Li : "I managed to change all that for what reason??? turn back again?? not being able to help my family and friends???" Nie Lie said under his breath, gritting his teeth. He firmly made his decision. This year he should be thirteen years old. Nie Li wanted to laugh happily, that he came for the third time but he knew he had no time... with the oldest history he had 2 years, while with the old history he had 1 year till the first Horde attacks.... Nie Li swore inside him ''Sage Emperor, Demon Lord..... the next time we meet, I''ll slaughter both of you, and avenge all my previous lives grieves!'' If it wasn''t for the destruction of Glory City, him and Ye Ziyun would be from two different worlds. It wouldn''t be possible for them to be together. Ye Ziyun was the daughter of Glory City''s City Lord. Nie Li was from a family who was powerless and was declining. Both of them, in the midst of escape, built up deep feelings for each other. When Ye Ziyun entered the school, no one in the class knew her identity. Nie Li only found out about her identity later. Within Glory City, the Divine Family, the Sacred Family, and the Snow Wind Family represented the supreme power of Glory City, the pinnacle of the noble families. The City Lord was usually chosen from one of these three families. After the three Major families were the seven Noble families and after them, were the twelve Aristocratic families. Nie Li belonged to the Heavenly Marks Family, which stood at last place of the Aristocratic families. Although they have a little status, there is an astronomical difference in status when compared to the three Major families and the seven Noble families. With Nie Li''s background, wanting to be with Ye Ziyun was simply impossible. But, with his second life, Nie Li managed to enter her heart and even gain their approval from many Families and now he must start all over again... Although his foundation is currently poor, with the vast knowledge from his both previous life, improving his talent will be twice as with the second time.... Lu Piao: "Nie Li, what are you in a daze for??" He asked, looking puzzled at Nie Li. He was wondering if he was crazy since he was in a daze by himself for quite some time and was even staring at Ye Ziyun with a lecherous look. Nie Li: "Just being happy! I''m happy to see you, good brother!" Nie Li stated as he excitedly hugged Lu Piao. It''s a habit from both his previous lives, after being ridiculously hugged by Nie Li, Lu Piao muttered angrily, Lu Piao: "Oi, Nie Li! Who''s your good brother, you Gaylord?! Quickly, release me!" Lu Piao struggled. They''ve just started school not long ago. They were only acquainted for only a few days. They were not close enough for this level of intimacy. Nie Li didn''t loosen his hug. He looked at Lu Piao seriously and chuckled Lu Piao: "No matter what you''re thinking, in my heart, you''re always my good brother!" Lu Piao: "Weirdo!" However, no matter what, the words Nie Li said previously, made him feel moved. Lu Piao: "I know you''re one of the nobility in Glory City, but let me warn you: Do not have any ideas for that girl. Her identity is extremely mysterious. I heard that when she joined the institute the principal personally arranged her dorm." Nie Li slightly grinned, Lu Piao still doesn''t know Ye Ziyun''s identity which he already knew. Nie Li : "She''s my woman!" Nie Li declared, looking at the beautiful long-haired girl not far away. His heart was exceptionally firm as he thought of that night''s passion. Nie Li couldn''t help feeling hot in his heart. Nie Li said in his mind ''Ziyun, this time I''ll let you grow up to become that beautiful, enchanting woman, I shall protect you and we will grow up together, I will fix the relationship between Ninger and you, and never but never let anyone die on my watch again...!'' Not far away, Ye Ziyun felt something. She turned her head and looked towards Nie Li. She gently wrinkled her brows and thought that Nie Li must be a playful noble. Since the start of class, he has been unrestrainedly looking at her. If he dares to provoke her, she''ll not let him off easy. Ye Ziyun didn''t want to make use her status to make friends, but that doesn''t mean that she''ll submit to humiliation when being bullied. Chapter 3 - A Lucky Or Unlucky Soul... Far in the St. Ancestral Mountain, the Infinite Forest A few nobodies were hunting demon beasts, they were quickly moving through the Infinite Forest, appearing as though they knew their way. Everything was very very familiar to them, this is one of the tracks that the beasts fled to once before, which is rather safe. However, there is the occasional terrifying demon beast appearing, in the vicinity and many were dying every day... Those nobodies after hunting for who knows how long, now could be seen to run for their money as they encounter something they shouldn''t have..... Their cultivation was only at 2-star silver rank fighter and they encounter a gold rank demon beast... they run as fast as they could but the beast was catching up slowly and steadily as if playing with them... After a few minutes, the beast caught someone and smashed him in a tree almost crashing all him bones and organs leaving him there dead from the impact as it went hunting the others... Hours passed and no one came back... probably they died as well, on the body of the unlucky fellow who was the first to die, a small firefly white in colour was circling around the body and slowly entered inside..... Ping!!! Ping!!! TODAG SYSTEM INITIATED!!! Ping!!! Ping!!! ??? : "Ugh!!! my head... where am I???" Ping!!! Ping!!! TODAG SYSTEM HAS TRANSFERRED THE SOUL SUCCESSFULLY!!! Ping!!! Ping!!! ??? : "It hurts..... can''t you tone it down....." Ping!!! Ping!!! TODAG System : Greets its Host... Xiaolin Lee!!! Ping!!! Ping!!! Lee : "Ugh!!! TODAG???... wait, you mean The Tales Of Demon And Gods??" Lee : "Ugh!! how come I''m here wasn''t I on earth??" TODAG System : Host has died by a few thugs trying to rob you... you have been chosen to reincarnate in this realm of the 2nd Plane... Due to an accident on the 4th Plane, your baby body was destroyed and had to find a newly fresh dead one without a soul to integrate you inside... Lee : "Oh, that did happen now that you mentioned... but then darkness is what i felt... so that''s it i died..." Lee started thinking about everything in his life up until now, he tried to move his body and was shocked as he opened his eyes and saw a bloody mess... Lee : "Erm System?? am i dying again??" TODAG System : No, this is the body i found that had recently died i''ll patch it up and customised it to your original looks... Please wait a moment... A Bright light enveloped his body healing quickly his wounds and reforming his body to his original look... When the light dispersed a handsome 13-14 years old appeared with black spiky hair and blue eyes, his body was refined and bugled from the muscles, it had a height of 1.60 and weight of 60-65 pounds... Lee : "That''s much better, i can move now..." TODAG System : According to a very well-verse scan of the Host''s soul and memories, You have the highest knowledge of TODAG... Lee : "Yes that''s true... so where am i right now?? this isn''t Glory city..." Lee : "Is this?? The Infinite Forest??" TODAG System : Correct. The host is next to the Fire Spiritual Goddess... Lee : "Since i was chosen isn''t usually some kind of introduction about the System and some kind of pack??" TODAG System : The Host is correct... The TODAG System has 5 properties... 1. Status 2. Store 3. Inventory 4. Alchemy Workshop 5. Blacksmith Workshop... Lee : "What the 4 and 5 are supposed to be??" TODAG System : They auto create pills as long the Host has The Materials and based on your cultivation you gain the respective success rate... Lee : "I see... then where''s my Pack or Gift, don''t tell me... i don''t have one??" TODAG System : No, Host does have one... you should speak... 3. Inventory with your mind... Lee : "3. Inventory" When he did as he was told a red window appeared in his eyes showing him what he possessed... he was shocked to see that he had 1,000 Purple Smoke Rocks inside... The windows reminded him that of a game as in a small square you could see the item along with a small number of how much you had.... Next to it was a small black box with the letters TODAG engraved on it... He clicked it with his imaginary hands in his mind and the box vanish as he heard the system... Ping!!! Ping!!! The Host has opened the TODAG Black Gift... Ping!!! Ping!!! Ping!!! Ping!!! The Host has gained 1. A God Growth Egg 2. Imperial Raising Cultivation Pill 3. Long Lost Alchemy Part 1 4. 10 x Protective Ancestral Talismans Ping!!! Ping!!! Lee : "Heh... i can understand about the 1 and 3 gains, but what the 2 and 4 do??" TODAG System : 2. Imperial Raising Cultivation Pill = Raised your Soul Force to 1-Star Black Gold Demon Spiritualist at the cost of not being able to raise it for a year... TODAG System : 4. 10 x Protective Ancestral Talismans = Grants the Host an invisible Soul Force membrane that only Spiritual Gods and above can feel, at the same time it protects the Host from traps or Attacks of 5-Star Legend Rank Demon Spiritualist. Time Limit : 2-Hours. Lee : "Damn... for a moment i thought i could save big sis Yu Yan... why do i have 1,000 stones??" TODAG System : That was because the guy who died was keeping all the kinds of stuff with their trophies... Lee : "Oh, well at least i can go to the Glory City without getting myself killed again..." Lee : "If i remember correctly the city is there....." Lee : "Oh, yeah let me see 1. Status Ping!!! Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13,5 (21) Strength : 20 Defence : 10 Speed : 20 Mind : 200 Soul Force : 200 Soul Manual : None Soul Sea : None Soul Attribute : Non Attribute Soul Beast : None Comprehension Skills/Abilities : Lee : "Damn... i''m only a 2-Star Bronze Level Fighter for now...." As he was cursing himself he started running out of the forest with careful sprinted steps as he didn''t want to make any noise and soon his figure vanished from where he stood... He knew that he must rush there in order to warn a certain someone of the many mistakes he made, little did he know that this someone was already racking his brain on how to become stronger much faster.... Chapter 4 - Headache!!! As Lee was madly rushing towards the Glory City, at the same time in the Academy Nie Li was having a headache as he was racking his brain how can he reach at least 1-Star Fate faster than a year... Next to Ye Ziyun sat a tall and handsome boy who was, occasionally, catching a glimpse of Ye Ziyun. He noticed that Ye Ziyun was looking at Nie Li. He threw a furious look at Nie Li. His height was slightly taller than Nie Li and began emitting a faint yin aura. Naturally, Nie Li felt the aura and also recognized this person. He was Shen Yue of the Sacred Family, he has extraordinary talent, but Nie Li knew he couldn''t tap on it and was useless in every aspect... Before Glory City was destroyed, Shen Yue and Ye Ziyun almost got married. He manages to make this null in his second life and he can do it in his third one as well... This may be the work of fate. Ye Ziyun did not become Shen Yue''s wife in his previous life. Instead, she had some kinship activities with Nie Li. Thinking back, Nie Li couldn''t help laughing in his heart. However, after he saw Ye Ziyun and Shen Yue''s glares, Niu Li couldn''t help feeling a headache forming. The current Ye Ziyun had a few good impressions of Shen Yue. The look that Ye Ziyun give to Nie Li was full of disdain, as he knew Ye Ziyun was thinking of him as a lazy, playful person. When he saw Ye Ziyun look in his direction, Nie Li felt a lag in his breath. When he saw that familiar face, he began to think of everything that happened in both his previous life. Nie Li couldn''t help feeling sour in his nose. He revealed a smile as he looked deeply at Ye Ziyun. Ye Ziyun as she was calling him weirdo in he mind, she felt that Nie Li''s gaze was somewhat strange. His eyes shined like stars, with a lot of sadness. Ye Ziyun''s heart was filled with questions. Does she know Nie Li? Why does he look at her with that kind of gaze? Ye Ziyun''s a beauty with white teeth and vermilion lips. She was like a lotus blooming silently while having an unspeakable cute temperament. This was why there are so many boys fascinated with her. At this point, Shen Xiu''s gaze swept passed Nie Li''s body. The action of these thirteen-fourteen-year-old kids couldn''t escape her eyes. She is a Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. She already reached the state of having the mind and body being one powerful sixth sense. Her eyesight was extremely keen. She could even see a fleeing rat over a hundred meters away. Ye Ziyun has a noble identity. She has the status of being the daughter of Glory City''s City Lord, as well as being the granddaughter of the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, Ye Mo. Not only that, she has a cyan soul realm formed within her dantian. A rare talent! Only a few people in the Holy Orchid Institute know of Ye Ziyun''s identity. If Shen Yue manages to have Ye Ziyun as his wife, it could strongly strengthen the Sacred Family''s position in Glory City. This is also why he''s in the Fighter Apprentice class. It''s also another reason why Shen Xiu is teaching this class. She reverted her transformation with both of her arms hugging her chest. her eyes swept across the students... Shen Xiu : "For the next two years, all of you are my students. Although the principal mentioned that Holy Orchid Institute''s students are equal, I have to let you know the ugly truth. In this world, equality doesn''t exist!" The students below the stage were quietly listening. No one spoke a word. as her words were like daggers in their hearts... Shen Xiu : "After you have all grown up and left this school, you will agree with my words. Equality is merely a lie that adults fill you with. You can''t be living in a fairy tale forever," Shen Xiu : "Glory City is the only city that has been preserved throughout the Age of Darkness. We are the only surviving humans. Within Glory City, there are two kinds of powerful existences. The Fighters and the Demon Spiritualists. A Demon Spiritualist''s existence is noble. Only one Fighter within thousands or tens of thousands could have a chance of being born a powerful Demon Spiritualist. Until now, in all of Glory City, only a few thousand Demon Spiritualists exist. We are the guardians of Glory City!" Shen Xiu : "Fighters and Demon Spiritualists are divided into Bronze, Silver, Gold, Black Gold and Legend ranks. A family that produces a Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, they can become an aristocratic family. With Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, they can become a Noble family. With three Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists or a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, that family can become a Major family." Shen Xiu : "We have thirty-six people here. Some come from commoner families, some come from noble families. Although your starting point is the same, your identities are not. I hope each and every one of you has self-awareness and a degree of manners. Commoners will always remain commoners. It''s impossible for you to become an Aristocratic family, so do not dream of rising up to become a phoenix. Even within the nobility, they have a strict difference of levels that can never be exceeded." Chapter 5 - The Bet Part 1!!! Under Shen Xiu''s gaze, the students that were simply dressed in the class showed discomfort on their faces. They were embarrassed and lowered their heads. Shen Xiu, and a few nobles, proudly pushed out their chests and showed arrogant pride. Only Nie Li, Ye Ziyun, Lu Piao and a few other nobles kept calm. Nie Li saw Du Ze who was wearing slightly worn out clothing. He was clenching his fists tightly and biting his lips. Du Ze''s family''s circumstance is extremely tough. Du Ze is Nie Li''s friend, one of his most esteemed friends. Seeing Shen Xiu''s face full of contempt, Nie Li could not help feeling a surge of anger within his heart. He knew in his first life before Glory City was broken through, the Sacred Family was the first to flee. Therefore, Nie Li destroyed them in his second life along with Ye Zong for colluding with the Dark Guild. Nei Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu, I have a question," All the students were listening quietly and Nie Li suddenly interrupted her speech. This made Shen Xiu unhappy. Shen Xiu recognized Nie Li since he was the one who was coveting over Ye Ziyun. The words she spoke previously was directed at Nie Li. Who would have thought Nie Li would actually speak up? Shen Xiu : "What is it?" Nei Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu says that Glory City is the only one that survived the Age of Darkness, that we are the only surviving humans. What proof do you have on this statement? May I ask if teacher ever went out of the St. Ancestral Mountains and visited the Endless Desert, the Toxic Forest, the Blood Moon Marsh, the Spirit Gulf, the Heavenly Luster Mountains, and the Northern Snow before?" As someone who was reborn, and retained his past experiences twice, Nie Li can completely look down on Shen Xiu. Shen Xiu : "What Heavenly Luster Mountain? What Northern Snow?" She frowned, as she had heard of the Endless Desert, Toxic Forest and Blood Moon Marsh before, but those places were very far away from the St. Ancestral Mountains. She has only heard of them in legends. Shen Xiu : "I''ve been in Glory City since birth, and have never been to those places." Nie Li : "Since Teacher Shen Xiu never went to those places, how can you be so sure that we are the only human beings alive?" Nei Li smiled faintly as he saw that Shen Xiu was at a loss for words. The students in the class started to talk quietly. They have no idea what kind of places Nie Li spoke about. Ye Ziyun, who was sitting far away, began to show interest that flashed across her eyes. She curiously looked at Nie Li. How did Nie Li know of those places? Shen Yue who was sitting beside Ye Ziyun slightly frowned his brows. He looked towards Nie Li, and realized he was quite handsome. Nie Li wasn''t below him in terms of looks. Unknowingly, he felt a sense of crisis within his heart. Seeing the students below discussing away, Shen Xiu''s face was extremely displeased and scoffed... Shen Xiu : "So what? How can you prove that we are not the last surviving human beings?" Nie Li : "Proof?" Nie Li faintly smiled. His experiences from his past lives is the proof. Mankind''s wisdom is amazing. After experiencing the Age of Darkness, a lot of humans still survived. They built many monumental cities. But he couldn''t say that out loud. Instead, he made everyone speechless... Nie Li : "Let me tell Teacher Shen Xiu a story. There was once a frog in the depth of the well. Since his birth, he has always been in that well. Since the start he could only see a part of the sky, so he claimed that the sky is only as big as the hole of the well. But is the sky only the size of the hole? We could only say that the frog is ignorant." Listening to what Nie Li just said, the students in the class couldn''t help laughing. They felt that what Nie Li said makes sense. And the idiom, "a frog viewing the sky from the bottom of the well", is indirectly calling Teacher Shen Xiu a frog. "Viewing the sky from the bottom of the well, what an appropriate description," a few girls said while giggling away. They all disliked Shen Xiu, and couldn''t help looking at Nie Li full of admiration since Nie Li was the only one daring enough to openly insult a teacher in class. Shen Xiu : "You..." Shen Xiu started as she stared at Nie Li. She was furious to the point of almost vomiting blood. Nie Li actually compared her to an ignorant frog. She has never encountered such a rampant student. Ye Ziyun, who was sitting far away, couldn''t control her laughter as well. She realised that Nie Li is quite interesting and is rather eloquent with his words. He had actually made Teacher Shen Xiu speechless. Ye Ziyun''s a natural beauty. Her smile was fascinating. Nie Li winked towards Ye Ziyun and smiled. Seeing Nie Li''s expression, Ye Ziyun immediately turned her head back, and thought in her heart, ''Such audacity!''... Nie Li''s impression in her heart was still a bad student. Watching Nie Li not only choke Teacher Shen Xiu but also tease Ye Ziyun, Lu Piao couldn''t help raising a thumb at him, thinking this guy''s awesome. Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu, I still have another question." Shen Xiu was about to die from the anger, but she couldn''t flare up here. She could only reply in bad mood... Shen Xiu : "What question do you still have?!" Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu said, ''a commoner will always remain a commoner, they can never become a noble.'' wasn''t the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, Ye Mo, a commoner when he was still young?" Nie Li blinking his eyes a few times and continued looking at Shen Xiu. Nie Li : "Is Teacher Shen Xiu are not aware of this?" Chapter 6 - The Bet Part 2!!! After listening to what Nie Li said, the eyes of the commoners in the class lit up. They are all aware of Lord Ye Mo''s story. He was an example to follow when one wants to become a powerful existence. Shen Xiu : "You¡­ In the hundreds of years of Glory City, Lord Ye Mo''s the only one able to climb to the peak by relying on his own ability." Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu are you getting old or something?? Didn''t Teacher said that it''s impossible?" Nie Li : "Lord Ye Mo is a clear-cut example. No matter if it''s a noble, or commoner, the future''s potential is infinite. Nothing is difficult, as long as one is willing to climb." Shen Xiu almost exploded. This guy is too spiteful. He keeps catching the loopholes in her words and constantly attacks. He has no respect for an elder! She gazed coldly at Nie Li. He dared to openly contradict her in front of so many people. She''ll not let Nie Li have it easy in the coming future! Not far away from Nie Li, Du Ze looked at Nie Li. His eyes were full of gratitude. Although Nie Li ran the risk of offending Teacher Shen Xiu by helping the commoners speak up. He has already seen Nie Li as his friend. Shen Xiu : "Smart mouth, you think that putting things this way could change the harsh reality? You only looked at Lord Ye Mo''s glorious moment but didn''t look at how many people have failed. Nie Li, right? You can be considered a bloodline of an Aristocratic family. Since you don''t know when to come and go, I''ll see what kind of talent you have." Shen Xiu lowered her head and took a look at the parchment paper in her hands. After taking a glimpse of the contents, she mockingly laughed... Shen Xiu : "Nie Li: red soul realm, current soul force 5, strength 21. With your talent, you can only reach Bronze rank Fighter in your entire life. Forget about Demon Spiritualist as it is impossible. No wonder you dare to speak in this way." A soul realm''s grade is differentiated by the colours: red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, azure and indigo. Of the seven different grades, red is considered the worst, an orange or yellow soul realm would be average, a green or cyan soul realm is be considered a genius. As for Azure and indigo soul realms, they have only existed in legends. After hearing what Shen Xiu said, the group of commoner students began to feel sorry for Nie Li. As someone of nobility, Nie Li''s talent could be considered the worst. They fear that it would be difficult for him to have any achievements in his life. Ye Ziyun looked at Nie Li and sighed gently. Although her impression of Nie Li isn''t good, knowing his talent is so terrible, she couldn''t help feeling sorry for him. Shen Yue, who is sitting next to Ye Ziyun, curled his lips in disdain. As Nie Li is simply not qualified. With his horrible talent, he could only live at the lowest levels of Glory City, and he, Shen Yue, was one of the three Major families. As a Sacred Family direct bloodline, how could Nie Li compete with him? If it wasn''t for Ye Ziyun, he wouldn''t even come to this trash class and be in the company of trash like Nie Li. Shen Xiu : "With such talent, even within your family, you won''t be able to get any attention. Yet, you act so rampant and are rude to your elders!" Everyone was surprised that even though Nie Li was being ridiculed by Teacher Shen Xiu, there wasn''t any shame shown on his face. On the contrary, his gaze was firmly locked onto Shen Xiu''s eyes... Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu, you feel that a person''s soul realm decides a person''s future, right? With that despicable character of yours, you''ll only defend the gifted and mock the mediocre. And yet, you still speak a bunch of principles. You''re just merely trying to cover your despicable character." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Xiu''s body quivered with anger. She had never met this kind of student. He actually dared to contradict her so badly. Nie Li''s words directly hit the hidden thoughts within her heart, causing her to be enraged. Shen Xiu: "Silence! Who do you think you are to discredit your teacher?!" Nie Li : "You a Teacher???? you dug your own grave with what you said of the impossible possible theory and you think i''m discrediting you??? In this class, a lot of commoners will exceed your imagination. They will have unimaginable achievements. Instead of coaching then patiently, you use harsh words to attack their self-confidence. You''re not worthy to be a teacher! Although my talent is weak, so what? One day, I will become a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist like Lord Ye Mo and marry the most beautiful woman in Glory City!" As he spoke, Nie Li''s gaze fell on Ye Ziyun, who was sitting far away. His eyes shined with an absolute resolve. When she saw Nie Li looking towards her, without knowing why Ye Ziyun suddenly felt her heart speed up. Her cheeks were burning red. She had never thought that Nie Li would actually be so bold and say something like this in class. After meeting Nie Li''s gaze, she knew his meaning was clear. Except, in her heart, she doesn''t have any feelings for Nie Li. After hearing Nie Li''s speech, she had an indescribable feeling within her. Seeing Ye Ziyun''s expression, Shen Yue''s face turned a dull colour. Although he and Nie Li aren''t of the same standard, he still felt a bit threatened by him. Shen Xiu : "Hahaha! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard! Even when Lord Ye Mo was younger, he was already tested and showed to have amazing talent. He had a cyan soul realm! You think success relies on luck alone? Ridiculous!" Shen Xiu : "Rather than being a smart mouth here, why don''t you start learning seriously?" Nie Li : "In order to start learning you need to first learn how to speak about facts, which up till now you failed..." Nie Li: "Aptitude cannot determine a person''s achievement! We use the weak to defeat the strong, to overcome the heavens! We practitioners are already challenging the impossible by going against the way of the heavens!" Nie Li''s words couldn''t stop causing the students in the class to feel their blood surging. Practising was already going against the way of the heavens. If one did not oppose the heavens, how could they talk about practice? Nie Li : "Without a continuously fighting heart, without the courage to turn the impossible possible, even possessing extraordinary talent would be useless. Since I, Nie Li, said all that, Then i shall challenge the impossible! Teacher Shen Xiu, how about having a bet with me?" Chapter 7 - The Bet Part Final!!! Although Nie Li experienced numerous setbacks in his previous life, he never gave up. Since the heavens gave him the chance to be reborn again, then in his third life he will use unimaginable speed surpassing both lives in his steps to supremacy. Shen Xiu : "Oh, interesting... What bet?" Nie Li : "We''ll bet that on the coming test in two months time, I and 5 more will reach Bronze rank. If we fail to do so, I will resign from the institute. If we reach the Bronze rank, then you will resign, how about it?" Listening to what Nie Li said, everyone was taken aback. They were all surprised that Nie Li actually proposed this kind of bet with Teacher Shen Xiu. Although they were hoping that Nie Lie wins, they felt confused about who the other 5 were... Shen Xiu : "Hahaha. You''re funny enough to actually say that you and 5 more will reach Bronze rank within two months. You think that you can raise your soul force and others from 5 to 100 in two months?" Nie Li : "I only asked one question. Do you dare or not? as for the rest that''s my problem..." Shen Xiu : "That being the case, why would I not dare? I do not believe a brat like you can achieve anything. For the next two months, you will stand at the back of the classroom and listen to the class!" Nie Li : "Since Teacher Shen Xiu agreed to the bet, don''t regret it later," Shen Xiu : "I''ll regret it? What a joke. Don''t come crying to me later!" Nie Li walked upstairs and stood at the back, and closed his eyes making everyone go nuts at his boldness... Because Nie Li was punished to stand at the back of the class by Shen Xiu, Du Ze was silent for a moment. He gritted his teeth, then rose up and went to stand beside Nie Li. Nie Li was punished for helping the commoners speak up, so naturally, he wants to stand together with Nie Li. Shen Xiu : "Since you also like standing, you can stand together with him." Nie Li and Du Ze looked at each other. Their eyes flashed a sense of rapport and lightly smiled at each other. At this moment, Nie Li smiled when he felt all his brother standing with him, turns out no matter how many times i come back brothers are brothers.... After Du Ze stood at the side of Nie Li, Lu Piao was submerged in his thoughts for a moment and then stood beside Nie Li. Nie Li : "Why are you here?" Lu Piao : "Sitting down is pretty boring. I feel more cool standing, can''t I?" Nie Li : "Haha, that suits you!" Lu Piao is still the same as his past. Although he speaks a lot of bullshit, he is very loyal. This punishment had nothing to do with Lu Piao, but he thought of Nie Li as a friend, and friends should share their fates together. Successively, three other commoner kids stood up and stood by Nie Li''s side. Nie Li belonged to a noble family, but he took the risk of withdrawing from the Institute to speak up for them. They were grateful for that, so they felt that they have to support Nie Li. With these brothers by his side, Nie Li felt that it wasn''t so bad to be punished and his mood turned exceptionally cheerful. When she saw this, Shen Xiu''s facial expression turned ugly. She put on a cold face and continued her lecture. Shen Xiu : "After being tested, among the students in this class, Ye Ziyun, with a cyan soul realm, has a soul force of 86. Shen Yue and Xiao Ning''er both have a green soul realm, with a soul force of 78. They will soon reach 1-star Bronze rank. Congratulations to them!" Listening to Shen Xiu''s words, the students in the class all cried out in surprise. A cyan soul realm, with a soul force of 86! Such an amazing person is actually in their class. With such powerful talent, she''s got the chance to become a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist in her lifetime! As for Shen Yue and Xiao Ning''er, they also had extraordinary talent. Their future achievements were limitless! Ye Ziyun''s origins were unknown, she was a fresh and beautiful appearance with an extraordinary talent and mysterious background. This made her the most dazzling figure in the class. As for Xiao Ning''er, her appearance was not any less than Ye Ziyun, but her talent was slightly inferior compared to her. No matter what, ordinary people have no hope of catching up to them. Nie Li glanced towards Xiao Ning''er. She had a slim figure, was wearing a short, yellow skirt, and a pair of high heeled boots. Her black was hair draped over her shoulders. She had bright, clear eyes, curved eyebrows, and long eyelashes that slightly trembled. Her flawless white skin revealed touches of pink, and delicate lips were like rose petals. Aside from having a charming feel to her, she had an indescribable, wild beauty and a cold expression on her face that added a different kind of taste. Nie Li''s eyes went heavy when he remembered that Xiao Ning''er was the first child of the Winged Dragon Family. She was part of one of the seven Noble families. Her soul force talent was only beneath Ye Ziyun. Before Glory City was destroyed, she had already become a Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. Together with Ye Ziyun, they became the younger generation''s twin Gemini. The only thing is, in order to curry favour with one of the three Major families, the Winged Dragon Family forced Xiao Ning''er to marry into the Sacred Family. She would''ve had to marry Shen Yue''s elder brother. But she was unwilling, hence, she left her family and went into the St. Ancestral Mountain''s Black Devil Forest and never came back. She''s an unyielding woman. Nie Li felt sorry for Xiao Ning''er and as he had given the chance, he helps her in his second Life and from what she had told him she was having nightmares of entering the Forest perhaps he could ask her and see if there is something there that made her go to the Divine Feather''s and met with him wearing a mask in his first life. In his first life, he only had feelings for Ye Ziyun and let Ninger with him as he needed comfort... But in his second life, he finally learned it was her the girl with the mask and accepted her, too bad he came in the past again... Therefore in Nie Li''s mind, he swore to take care of her... Chapter 8 - Estimation Of Money!!! Shen Xiu: "In the Fighter and Demon Spiritualist tests in two months time, I hope that there will be a few 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualists. Both I and the Holy Orchid Institute will feel proud of you!" Bronze, Silver, Gold, Black Gold, Legend, these five ranks are further broken down into 1 to 5-star levels, and thus obtaining a 1-star Bronze rank is considered the starting point. Hearing Shen Xiu''s words, the students in the class started whispering to one another. In order to become a 1-star Bronze rank Fighter, you must to be able to lift up a hundred pound rock, and break a tree as thick as an arm with a punch in order to reach 1-star Bronze rank. For these kids, it''s simply too difficult. Unless one has been consuming elixirs since birth, it will be hard to achieve. As for becoming a Demon Spiritualist, one is required to refine a large amount of soul force within their body. This is a lot harder to accomplish compared to becoming a Fighter. They would normally choose to become a Fighter instead. As for people with orange and yellow soul realms, they''re more suitable to train in soul force. The people with green or cyan soul realms are considered extraordinary talents. The students in the class all looked at Ye Ziyun, Shen Yue and Xiao Ning''er. They envied them because they are the only ones that could become a 1-star Bronze rank in less than half a year. After becoming a 1-star Bronze rank, they can then enter into the official Fighter class or official Demon Spiritualist class. At that time, they won''t be in the same class as them. Feeling the gaze of other students, Shen Yue proudly puffed his chest out. As a member of the Sacred Family, he''s had all kinds of elixirs ever since he was young. He has already long surpassed his peers. It would be an easy thing to get his soul force to hit 100 in two months. He shall await the test in two months time. Shen Yue looked at the elegant Ye Ziyun beside him. Only he''s worth of her, Nie Li''s considered nothing! He actually dared to bet with his aunt that he will become a 1-star Bronze rank in two months. So egotistical and ignorant! Nie Li thought that it''s easy to become a 1-star Bronze rank? A red soul realm trash dared to make such an egotistical statement? Ha! Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er looked each other in the eyes. They both had superior origins, which was certainly not bad. Ye Ziyun always wanted to be friends with Xiao Ning''er, but Xiao Ning''er had always seen her as a rival. She set her as the target and continued to work hard to reach her. Shen Xiu : "As for those who claim they can reach 1-star Bronze rank within two months, I want to see to what extent they can actually reach!" One''s soul realm and physical condition determine a person''s cultivation speed. For Nie Li''s situation, according to normal levels, he would need at least three to five years to reach the entry level. Even if he becomes 1-star Bronze rank, becoming a Demon Spiritualist while having a red soul realm is simply dreaming. Nie Li : "Two months? There''s still time to spare," Nie Li : "Watch how I''ll become 1-star Bronze rank within one month" Lu Piao : "Nie Li, do you like Ye Ziyun?" Nie Li : "Yes!" Lu Piao "Ye Ziyun''s a beauty indeed. And seeing that you''re my brother, I shall not fight with you. But as a brother, I have to warn you, Ye Ziyun''s identity is too noble. She isn''t someone we can match." Although his family belongs to one of the twelve aristocratic families, Ye Ziyun''s identity compared to him is simply astronomical. Du Ze : "You two, can you be more realistic? Ye Ziyun''s a super genius with a cyan soul realm! Soon she''ll become a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist. I estimate that in two months time she''ll be able to enter the official Demon Spiritualist class. After entering the official Demon Spiritualist class, her cultivation will definitely soar. Whether she remembers you or not is still a problem." Du Ze''s talent isn''t bad. He has a yellow soul realm and works very hard with his training. Du Ze''s a very loyal person, but slightly old-fashioned and takes things seriously. In contrast with Du Ze, Lu Piao''s a dandyish young master. Although he only has a red soul realm, he had high Fighter talents. If he puts in the effort and works hard, his cultivation would definitely soar. However, he''s simply too lazy. But life is intriguing. Although they are two completely different kinds of people, they still became brothers in both his previous lives. Du Ze : "Nie Li, I recommend you to give up. Focus on your training instead," Nie Li : "Don''t worry, I''m well aware of the things that I want to do and they will definitely be accomplished!" Listening to Nie Li''s words, Du Ze and Lu Piao staggered for a moment. They''re unable to imagine where Nie Li got such confidence. After they saw Nie Li''s expression, they had a feeling that he could certainly accomplish it. They couldn''t help but be influenced by Nie Li''s mood. De Zu : "Fine. No matter what you do, we will always support you!" Being punished and standing together, caused them to produce a strong brotherly relationship. Nie Li : "Du Ze, Lu Piao, I will let both of you become the strongest Demon Spiritualists!" Lu Piao : "Forget it. I only have a red soul realm. With the support of my family''s elixirs, becoming a Fighter wouldn''t be an issue. Becoming a demon spiritualist would be too hard!" De Zu : "What''s the use of becoming a Fighter? The higher you climb, the harder it is to train and a Fighter can''t be a match for a Demon Spiritualist. In the battlefield, a Legend rank Fighter isn''t even worth a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. You must know that Demon Spiritualists are powerful combat forces!" He was filled with hope to become a Demon Spiritualist. If he wants to do something, he will give it his best. That''s his principle. Lu Piao : "No need to become a Legend rank fighter. If I can become a Gold rank Fighter, I''d be satisfied," Du Ze''s speechless. Nothing can be said to an aimless person. Nie Li : "You have a red soul realm, so what? I also a red soul realm," Lu Piao and Du Ze were puzzled. Nie Li has a red soul realm, yet he actually had the confidence to say that he''ll reach 1-star Bronze rank in two months. Could he have some special methods? Du Ze : "Nie Li, what methods do you have to refine soul force in order to raise your Demon Spiritualist level?" Nie Li : "Just listen to me. As long as you don''t back down, you can become a powerful Demon Spiritualist." Du Ze : "Back down? Never!" He wanted to become stronger to change his family''s fate; in this matter, he''ll never back out. If it''s possible to become a Demon Spiritualist, Lu Piao is naturally very happy. If he can become a Demon Spiritualist, he won''t be beaten by his dad for being lazy. Lu Piao belongs to the kind of people where if there''s an opportunity to slack off, he wouldn''t let it go. Lu Piao : "Will it be very troublesome?" Du Ze threw him a look. This fella is hopeless. He wants to become a Demon Spiritualist without any difficulties. To become a Demon Spiritualist, how can it not be troublesome? If he can become a Demon Spiritualist, he''d do anything. No matter how hard it is! Nie Li : "It''s not troublesome, We just need a lot of money." Lu Piao : "If it can be solved as long as you have money, this is too easy, how much do you need? I have a lot. I saved up two thousand demon spirit coins. If I can become a Demon Spiritualist, I can afford to spend it all." Nie Li : "Two thousand demon spirit coins do? Of course, it''s not enough. You''ll need at least millions of demon spirit coins." Chapter 9 - The Shopping District!!! Demon spirit coins are the currency used in Glory City. The value of items in Glory City is measured with demon spirit coins. For example, battle armours, demon crystals, demon beast furs, elixirs and various other items. The Holy Orchid Institute''s annual school fee would be around three thousand demon spirit coins. For a commoner family, this would be a huge expense for them. But a lot of commoner families would rather live frugally and send their children to the Holy Orchid Institute. A Bronze rank Fighter, if they join the army and become a soldier, would have an annual salary of about five to six thousand demon spirit coins. At the same time, they can also venture into the St. Ancestral Mountains and gain more benefits from it. Nie Li belongs to the Heavenly Mark Family. It is a relatively declining Aristocratic family. The family''s annual income is around six hundred thousand demon spirit coins. The family''s annual expenses are very large. Just the school fees would be around three hundred thousand demon spirit coins. This, along with various other expenses, often made the family struggle to make ends meet. The Patriarch once said that only an outstanding member of the younger generations could get the family to rise once again. Even if they had to live with a high toll, they would let every single young generation the largest nurturing they can give. In his previous life, Nie Li didn''t quite understand this sentence. He felt strange about the Patriarch, Nie Hai''s actions. The Patriarch was very strict with them. After his rebirth, Nie Li could finally understand the Patriarch''s care and thought. As a member of the Heavenly Mark Family, he also wanted the family to grow stronger and become Glory City''s top level. After his second rebirth, Nie Li''s had given them a lot of powerful cultivation techniques. But he didn''t know if they had managed to rise up at the end as he had left the Tiny World... Dong! Dong! Dong! The bell went off throughout Glory City. The class has ended. The Holy Orchid Institute''s students rushed out of the huge gates and passed through the bustling street in front. The merchants sounded off one after another. Vendor : "Latest Bronze rank battle armours! With Snow Wind Patterns inscribed on them! Noble ladies and gentlemen, are you interested?" A vendor with a grey tunic greeted the crowd with so much enthusiasm. This had soon attracted the attention of many students. Bronze rank armour isn''t something an ordinary student can afford. However, within the Holy Orchid Institute, there''s still a lot of children of nobility. Some of them are extremely loaded, and they can sell to those rich students if they were lucky enough. The students were excited and talked to one another. A pair of gauntlets were exuding a deep blue light. The surface was covered with mysterious carvings and revealed a faint chilling frost. Student: "How much is this?" Vendor : "Sixty thousand demon spirit coins!" Student: "Good heavens, so expensive!" An ordinary family couldn''t even accumulate sixty thousand demon spirit coins in ten years. Vendor : "This is Bronze rank armour with Snow Wind Patterns inscribed on it. The Snow Wind Pattern was drawn using the blood of a Snow Wind Banshee. The banshee was at its prime before being killed. The Snow Wind Banshee isn''t easy to hunt. Their characteristics also made the gauntlets gain a strong attacking ability. This is definitely a suitable armour for Snow Wind type Fighters or Demon Spiritualists!" Many students looked at the pair of gauntlets with nostalgia, but they still left. Such an expensive item isn''t something they can afford. Lu Piao : "If Bronze rank armour alone costs sixty thousand demon spirit coins, then wouldn''t Silver rank armour and Gold rank armour be even more expensive?" His monthly allowance was only about five hundred demon spirit coins. Lu Piao''s family has a lot of business, so Lu Piao can be considered well off. But even if Lu Piao had some money, Bronze rank armour isn''t something he can afford. As Nie Li, Lu Piao, and Du Ze walked, they looked around. This street was filled with all kinds of items. No matter what item, be it expensive or cheap, can be found here. Lu Piao : "Nie Li, what are you planning?" As they were talking, a figure arrived in front of the vendor. Lu Piao : "Look, it''s Shen Yue!, And also Ye Ziyun!" Nie Li looked towards that direction. He only saw Ye Ziyun and a few girls happily chatting. That pretty face and sweet smile of hers was full of sunshine. Among the group of girls, Ye Ziyun''s smile was definitely the most dazzling, which made everyone look at her. Everything around here became more vibrant because of Ye Ziyun''s existence. Shen Yue also looked at her from time to time. Shen Yue : "Very good, I''m lacking Bronze rank gauntlets. Wrap this Bronze rank gauntlet up for me," Vendor : "YES, YOUNG MASTER!" The vendor immediately grinned upon hearing Shen Yue''s words and quickly wrapped the gauntlet up. Shen Yue : "Here are sixty thousand demon spirit coins." Shen Yue took out six demon crystal cards. A single demon crystal card represents ten thousand demon spirit coins. He made sixty thousand demon spirit coins look light. With an ''I don''t give a shit'' kind of expression he placed the bronze rank gauntlets into his interspatial ring. Several girls around him let out light muffled voices. However, Shen Yue treated them as though they were invisible. He proudly looked towards Nie Li''s group of three. Then, he looked towards Ye Ziyun. His eyes clearly said, ''I only have eyes for you.'' Lu Piao : "How despicable!, This is a silver bullet attack!" Du Ze : "Tyrant! Easily throwing out sixty thousand demon spirit coins, and even having an interspatial ring, Nie Li, people like him are handsome and rich. What can you compete against him with?" Nie Li : "Hehe. Ziyun doesn''t care about that amount of money," He swept his gaze towards Ye Ziyun. She completely ignored Shen Yue''s action and was talking to the few girls beside her. Her eyes were occasionally looking at Xiao Ning''er, but Xiao Ning''er stood absent-mindedly to one side. Xiao Ning''er''s expression was cold. She''s usually a lone wolf and doesn''t have much contact with the other students. Nie Li knows that what Ye Ziyun wants the most right now is friendship. And he had managed to somehow fix their friendship in his Second Life, but now he had to do it again... Ye Ziyun always wanted to be friends with Xiao Ning''er, but their identities led them further apart instead. Looking at Ye Ziyun''s expression, Shen Yue was somewhat disappointed. Lu Piao : "Fine, Ye Ziyun indeed doesn''t care about money. Nie Li, she wouldn''t like females, right? If so, your game''s over," Nie Li laughed. He naturally won''t put Lu Piao''s words to heart. In his previous life, he was Ye Ziyun''s, only man. Nie Li : "Let''s go, I''m starting my plan, Lu Piao, go buy two crossbows and five hundred crossbow bolts. A crossbow costs one hundred sixty demon spirit coins each and the bolts cost thirty demon spirit coins each, don''t get cheated by hawkers" Nie Li : "Oh and for the Gods sake don''t spend money on armours get only what we need... We''ll meet up at the school''s training ground." Lu Piao: "Geh... Busted... fine, fine, Okay!" Lu Piao nodded his head and feeling a bit curious in his heart. Did Nie Li buy crossbows and crossbow bolts in the past, since he knows the price of them? Nie Li''s monthly allowance is only fifty demon spirit coins, so he doesn''t have enough to buy expensive things. Nie Li : "Du Ze, we''ll go buy Black Pool Grass." After giving his orders of the material he needed, Nie Li tried to rack his brain on how to get richer much faster he pondered over it up till his brothers returned. Chapter 10 - Hunting!!! Du Ze : "What are you planning to do?" Nie Li : "Black Pool Grass has a certain paralysis effect, but the efficiency is very low. It is generally used to smear on wounds to relieve some pain. As for Zoysia Grass, it is a very common weed so no one has found a use for them yet. However, if it''s used with a fusing agent and Black Pool Grass, it can greatly strengthen the paralysis effect of the Black Pool Grass." Du Ze : "How strong is the paralysis effect?" Nie Li : "It doesn''t have much effect on ordinary demon beasts. The effect is worse than a low-grade paralyzing agent. But did you know that the Horned Sheep never eats Zoysia Grass?" Du Ze : "Horned Sheep?, Nie Li, would you happen to be an alchemist?" Nie Li : "You can say that..." An alchemist is referring to those who use herbs to refine elixirs or people that allocate prescriptions. Nie Li isn''t an alchemist. However, In his first life, he only had a slight knowledge of them. However, Glory City''s alchemist They can''t even be considered real alchemists. When Nie Li was having his adventure around the continent, he entered the Toxic Forest. The people living in Toxic Forest had survived countless attacks from poisonous demon beasts. They can be considered real alchemists! Nie Li started mixing the grasses and fusing agents, getting a total of six full bottles of the drug. Holy Orchid Institute Training Grounds The training grounds were established by the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist Lord Ye Mo and the principal of the school, who was a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. The training grounds were surrounded by towering walls. Every year, experts in Glory City would capture some low-level demon beasts and place them into the training grounds. Students can hunt the demon beasts inside and obtain fur, demon crystals, and various other beast materials from them and dispose of them freely at their own choice. Some of the poorer students can hunt inside the training ground to help with their family''s financial situation. There are only Horned Sheeps in that area Nie Li''s group of three chose. Although Horned Sheeps are very aggressive in nature, they are still herbivores. Therefore, their attacks would only cause serious injuries. So they can be considered safe. Training Grounds Apprenticeship Area Within the sparse trees, there would be patches of grass fields with Horned Sheep slowly pacing them. Their eyes were red. Occasionally, they would prick up their ears to listen. Once an outsider enters their territory, they would mercilessly attack him. Suddenly, an abnormal sound was heard. The Horned Sheep closest to Nie Li''s group let out a growl and rushed towards the direction of the abnormal sound. Lu Piao: "That Nie Li, he actually told me to be the bait. Simply outrageous!" He looked at the Horned Sheep that was charging towards him. This scared the crap out of him, making him stumble as he ran backwards meanwhile, Du Ze and Nie Li were hiding in the bush. They were holding crossbows in their hands. Nie Li : "This Lu Piao, didn''t we agree to have him stay still and not move? The Horned Sheep would have surely fallen for the trap. However, once he ran, the sheep deviated from the trap''s direction..." Both of them frowned. The trap is actually a small, two finger pit and once the Horned Sheep carelessly stepped into the trap, it would have definitely fractured its leg. Firing bolts at it, once that happened, would have caused the result to be much better. Seeing Lu Piao run in a panic, Du Ze also got nervous and continuously pulled the trigger at the sheep. *shu shu shu* Three crossbow bolts shot out from the crossbow. That Horned Sheep is a demonized creature. it hasn''t been injured so the reaction of the Horned Sheep is extremely fast. It immediately made a few jumps and caused the three crossbow bolts to graze past the sheep... Du Ze : "What? Missed?" Lu Piao was perplexed as the Horned Sheep''s horn closed in on him. Thinking that Nie Li and Du Ze actually made this kind of mistake, he almost burst into tears in his heart. He began to think that he made a mistake in making friends. If the sharp horn reaches him, it will instantly be able to make his ass flowering. When he saw the Horned Sheep dodge the crossbow bolts, and continued its charge at Lu Piao, made Du Ze''s hands covered in sweat. If he tried to load another bolt onto the crossbow, he would be too late. He could imagine the scene of Lu Piao''s butt being stabbed by the Horned Sheep''s horn in his head. Du Ze : "Nie Li, what should we do¡­." Nie Li half squatted. His left arm was straightened with the crossbow over his left arm. His right hand was clenching the trigger. His eyes were glued to the sight and the crossbow was so stable it was as though it was placed onto a holder. Du Ze had an indescribable feeling, that the bolt will surely hit the Horned Sheep. Nie Li, at this moment, was like a cheetah crouching in the bushes, waiting for his prey. He has released an awe-inspiring aura. The surrounding area seemed to have only one person there. The look Nie Li had in his eyes was like a hawk waiting to catch its prey. Nie Li pulled the trigger and a crossbow bolt was unleashed. The bolt that left turned into a silvery light and gracefully flew quickly. The angle that Nie Li targeted was in the blind spot of the Horned Sheep''s sight. The Horned Sheep didn''t manage to dodge in time, the bolt hit the back leg of the horned sheep. The horned sheep fell onto the ground wailing, landed in front of Lu Piao and raised dust all around it. When he saw the Horned Sheep wailing nonstop, couldn''t help thinking, ''My god, that was too exciting! My goodness, my butt was spared.'' The drug swiftly went along with the blood vessels and reached the heart of the Horned Sheep. Soon, the wailing sound of the Horned Sheep was getting softer and softer. Both of them got surprised by the efficiency of the drug... Nie Li : "Hurry up and clean up. We do not want anything other than the horns, the fur on the neck, the demon crystal, and the demon spirit!" Du Ze and Lu Piao were excited by this as they thought that if they go at this pace perhaps they could pay their own school fees and help their family. It took them a bit over 5 minutes to finish the sheep. With that in Mind, they hunted like that for 9 nights and on the 10th they couldn''t move anymore... Chapter 11 - Meeting Finally!!! Nie Li was shocked in his second life they hunted for 7 days and on the 8th the couldn''t move, but this time they lasted for 2 more days... At the same time, he remembered Ninger was also training here and was thinking that these 2 days will not make her fall far behind... Lu Piao : "Nie Li, I can''t take it anymore. I''m taking a short nap on top of the tree." Nine consecutive days of nonstop Horned Sheep hunting caused him to be so tired that he couldn''t continue anymore. Not only Lu Piao, but even Du Ze also couldn''t take it anymore. Du Ze : "Nie Li, I also have to sleep first." Nie Li : "You guys sleep first. We are done with the hunting as I have other plans." Lu Piao and Du Ze climbed up a towering tree, lied down on a branch and fell asleep immediately. Both of their childish faces were full of exhaustion. Although they both belonged to the premature-type, in the end, they''re still just two teenagers. Nie Li sped through the woods. A round moon hung in the sky. The sounds of various insects would be heard from time to time, causing the surrounding area to be increasingly quiet. Suddenly, Nie Li heard an abnormal sound, no more like a scream from the distant jungle. There seems to be someone else with Ninger. Nie Lie''s brows frowned and a bit of killing intent leaked out as he ran towards that direction. He hid in the woods while looking at the field that''s covered in the moonlight. Using the moonlight to see, he saw a slender and slim figure standing in the middle of the moonlight. She had shoulder length hair, was wearing a leather jacket. It was Ninger in a battle stance facing the opposite of where Nie Li was hidden... He looked towards the direction Ninger was guarding up with a dagger in her hands, he saw a handsome 13-14 years old appeared with black spiky hair and blue eyes, his body was refined and bugled from the muscles, it had a height of 1.60 and weight of 60-65 pounds... he wore black pants and a shirt with white stripes all over it covering from his chest to his back... Ninger : "Who are... you..." ??? : "Is that how you treat someone unarmed??" Ninger : "Unarmed or not people like us can still kill with hands..." ??? : "Oh, you''re right... Well, my name is Xiaolin Lee would you be kind enough to tell me yours?" Ninger : "Xiao Ning''er..... What are you doing here..." Lee : "Well, I felt a few fluctuations of Soul Force being on the brink of killing someone, then I come here and found you practising your Soul Force..." Ninger : "What do you mean ??" Lee : "Well, put it simply in words... You Are Dying!! at the very least that''s will happen if you continue practising this way..." Ninger trembled at his words as she knew perfectly well of the problems she had right now. She wasn''t expecting to be this serious, she was also a bit shocked that he knew about it... Ninger : "You know my illness??" Lee : "I do know it but first let''s invite our second guest shall we???" Ninger : "Second???" Lee : "Nie Li, I don''t remember that you had an ears-dropping habit..." Ninger was shocked as she didn''t realize at all there was a second person here, more than that Nie Li was petrified as he didn''t know this fellow, he hadn''t met him at all in both his lives yet he knows him and from what he heard and about Ninger... Having no choice he went along in order to find out more about him with the worst possible scenario in his mind... Nie Li walked towards Xiao Ning''er. She warily looked at Nie Li. Her facial expression was chilling cold. Through the moonlight, those deeply alert eyes had an indescribable charm in them. Ninger : "What are you doing here?" Nie Li : "Sigh... The same reason he came here, and he is right in the worst case when you step in 1-star bronze rank with the blue marks you have on your body you will die from exploding..." Nie Li then looked at Xiao Ning''er. When she pouts her mouth, her rich delicate lips had an indescribable charm to them. But he already had Ye Ziyun in his heart, and in his second life, his feelings for Xiao Ning''er''s became more than appreciates her beauty and how hard-working she is. With Xiao Ning''er''s appearance alone, she can stand at a very high position, yet she still relied on her own strength to change other people''s view towards her. It''s a pity that she''s using the wrong method. He tried to fix that and finally she becomes friends with many of them now he had to go all over again... Xiao Ning''er''s brows wrinkled. Isn''t the way Nie Li is looking at me a bit too rude??? She couldn''t help feeling somewhat angry. She only wants to focus on her training. Therefore, Nie Li''s actions right now were no different from the other boys in the institute. It was simply hateful! Lee : "Earth to Nie Li... all boys know that Ninger is a Beauty along with Ye Ziyun, but can we focus for now on her problem???" Nie Li : "You are right for both parts... When night falls, don''t both of your legs feel as if they''re being burned by fire???" After hearing what Nie Li just said, Xiao Ning''er was slightly stunned and had a face that says "How did you know?" Due to the burning heat, when training at night, Xiao Ning''er usually wouldn''t wear shoes. Nie Li "Not only this, I know even more. Not only do both of your legs feel as if they were being burned by fire, but your body would also be extremely cold." Lee : "Every night at midnight it would feel as if it was hailing on your body. It would be terribly painful. Even training your soul force wouldn''t be possible, would it???" Xiao Ning''er was shocked by Nie Li''s and Lee''s words. She had been enduring the pain alone and did not tell anyone about this, not even her family members. How did both ended up know about it? Lee : "In addition to these symptoms, your body should be bruised in certain areas. Those bruises should be extremely painful and not only do they not dissipate, they should also be spreading around the body." Nie Li : "You haven''t stepped into 1-star Bronze rank yet, but once you do, in the best case scenario, you will get seriously ill and your cultivation will be greatly reduced. In the worst case scenario, you will die." Chapter 12 - Five Ways Of Cure!! Seeing the expression on Xiao Ning''er''s face, both knew she had finally believed them. Her illness was Arctic Disease. By training at night, it would often lead to chilled air entering the body, blocking the veins. The Arctic Disease would, in light cases, cause the person to get seriously ill, and in serious cases, it would cause the body to explode. After hearing both their words, Xiao Ning''er was momentarily dazed. Both of her fists were clenched tightly, and her eyes reddened. How could this be? Even though she''s very strong, after hearing the news, she couldn''t endure the blow. Both said her illness was with one glance. What they said shouldn''t be wrong. Ever since she was young, her family had been wanting for her to marry into the Sacred Family, by marrying Shen Fei. As she grew up, Xiao Ning''er gradually learned what kind of person Shen Fei was. Because she didn''t want to get married to that playboy, she started practising very hard with hopes of getting rid of this cruel fate. Unfortunately, the heavens didn''t seem to want to let her do so, since she who would soon reach 1-star Bronze rank, suddenly got to hear such news. Seeing the usually strong Xiao Ning''er in this state, Nie Li couldn''t help feel sad for her for the third time. Ninger : "Since you Two, know what kind of illness I have, you should know how to treat it, right? Can you help me?" Lee : "It was the reason I came here, you are on the verge of breaking through your soul Force must be at over 90 correct??" Nie Li : "Same for me especially when it''s someone I know. This illness can be treated. You can look it up in the Holy Orchid Institute''s library. The illness is called: Arctic Disease." Ninger : "Really?? How can it be treated??" Lee : "There are 5 ways to go around that but I''m not sure which one suites you..." Ninger : "5 that many?? Nie Li : "Ugh... I only know 2..." Nie Li was wary what the hell?? 5 ways?? is he nuts... Xiao Ning''er was also shocked as she tried to find many cures with no result, in some cases she ended up worse than before... Lee : "The 1st is the safest a mixture of Medicine made from combining Golden Striped Grass with Imperial Sky Grass must be consumed daily, with your situation, for roughly two months or so. At the same time, you can''t practice at all." Nie Li : "Wait, but if she goes with this cure she will miss the 2 months deadline of the Institute..." Lee : "I''m just listing the ways which one she will pick is her choice... The Arctic Disease is Yin related and normally wouldn''t have caused you any harm as girls tend to be Yin''s Vessels but your body is Yang Vessel..." Lee : "And also even then it wouldn''t be a problem at least not that much, therefore the next thing that caused you this is your Manual, it tends more towards Yin types than Yang..." Nie Li this guy... He is dead set uncovering everything of Xiao Ning''er, how the hell he knows all this. Xiao Ning''er, on the other hand, was confused about what she was hearing... Lee : "So the 2nd solution is to find a partner, a guy that tends to Yin instead of Yang..." Nie Li was left with his mouth open for quite a while when he heard this and Xiao Ning''er took a few seconds to realize what he meant and blushed. Lee ignored them and continued with the third one. Lee : "The 3rd is to find a Demon Spiritualist that had a Demon who eats illness or grants them to others..." Lee : "The 4th is a counter to what you are doing now, instead of practising during the night where the Yin is stronger practice in the day where the Yang is stronger so that you can increase your Yang inside your body expelling the Disease you have..." Nie Li : "Wait, I won''t speak about the 2nd... but the 3rd is way too risky as those Demons tends to eat parts of the Victim souls... as for the 4th it is a solution but only temporary, not only she will have to bear the pain for 2-3 weeks she will not gain anything at all..." Xiao Ning''er was looking at them debating for hell well being and had a few ripples in her heart especially about Nie Li who was going out of his way explaining the ups and downs of the solution''s Lee is giving... Lee : "Ugh... the 5th is... Eehhh?? Dao, Dao something Technique?? no, it''s something else..." Nie Li : "You mean The Daoyin technique??" Lee : "Damn..." Xiao Ning''er knitted her brows. She''s a member of a Noble family, but she had never heard of any Daoyin technique before. Nie Li : "If The Daoyin technique is used to massage the affected areas along with the Medicine from the first way he described then roughly ten days or so could be enough for you to be fully recovered from the illness." Lee : "In addition to these treatment methods, you must also make sure to not train your soul force at night in the future, and also change your Manual..." Lee : "If I remember correctly Nie Li you are the best at modifying Manual scrolls right?? Can you modify her Manual??" Nie Li : "It''s true... But will you let me see it??" Xiao Ning looked up at both of them. If a stranger were to ask her to take out her cultivation technique, she''d feel that they''re simply trying to swindle her. But she, after seeing both of their expression, couldn''t help feeling a sense of trust towards them in her heart. She retrieved her cultivation technique from her interspatial ring and handed it to him. It was a piece of slightly aged parchment paper, with a bunch of densely packed words written on it. As Nie Li received the parchment paper from Xiao Ning''er, he accidentally touched the back of her jade-white, creamy hands, but Nie Li didn''t mind. Instead, he was carefully reading the paper. After her hands were touched by Nie Li, Xiao Ning''er quickly withdrew her hands and felt her heart flutter. Her mood was in a mess. She thought, what if Nie Li was trying to blackmail her? And what if he had impure thoughts about her? When she raised her head, however, she saw that Nie Li hadn''t even noticed her reaction when their hands touched, and felt relieved. Nie Li''s expression, when he looked at the parchment paper, was especially serious. This caused Xiao Ning''er to be a little absent-minded. She reacted only a moment later. She lowered her head and began to think about something. Nie Li : "A huge and powerful noble family''s direct bloodline actually practices this kind of low-grade cultivation technique. It''s no wonder Glory City was destroyed¡­" Chapter 13 - Curing Ninger!!! Ninger : "What did you just say?" Xiao Ning''er widened her eyes and looked at Nie Li. She only heard some of the words Nie Li murmured, but she couldn''t hear it clearly. Nie Li : "This cultivation technique is too poor. it''ll damage the meridian as one practice it. The reason behind your Arctic Disease can be largely attributed to this cultivation technique. Do you want me to change it??" Ninger : "Go ahead I want to see, how well your knowledge is, as it will make you a Legend Rank." Nie Li : "Change this part from ''psychic mind'' to ''heavenly psychic'' and change this to ''soul and spirit merge''¡­" Nie Li continued to talk, altering the soul force cultivation technique beyond recognition. Xiao Ning''er, while listening to Nie Li as he altered her soul force cultivation technique, felt somewhat unconvinced. This cultivation technique was passed down by her ancestors. It was ranked six in the family''s collection of cultivation techniques. How could it be altered that easily by Nie Li? Regardless, Xiao Ning''er still listened to Nie Li''s words. She was, after all, a practitioner of this cultivation technique, so she had some experience on some matters regarding it. Gradually, Xiao Ning''er realised that the modifications Nie Li did to it were reasonable. In fact, the modifications made it much better than the original. Xiao Ning''er''s eyes widened and an incredible look was in them as she stared at Nie Li. But then she blushed before saying to him... Ninger : "Nie Li, can you repeat it again? I need to remember what you just said!" Xiao Ning''er''s gaze towards Nie Li initially had a hint of confusion in it, but it was soon turned into one filled with admiration. How much knowledge regarding soul force must one have in order to change this high-ranked soul force cultivation technique to such an extent? Even Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists wouldn''t necessarily be able to do such a thing. Could Nie Li''s understanding of cultivation have long surpassed a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist''s, even reaching towards the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist''s realm? Treating it as a treasure, Xiao Ning''er deeply memorized all the modifications that Nie Li did to her cultivation technique in her heart. She couldn''t tell what her feelings towards Nie Li were: awe, worship? She suddenly remembered something and turned toward Lee who was smiling at both of them, when he felt her gaze he said to them... Lee : "Finally remember I exist?? did you fall for him??" Xiao Ning''er blushed at his words as she did felt her heart beat a bit faster than normal. At this point, she realised that there was a wide gap between them. She realised just how ignorant Teacher Shen Xiu and the other students were as they ridiculed Nie Li. Although she didn''t know much about Lee, she was completely convinced that both of them will become a powerful Legend rank Demon Spiritualist in the near future... Ever since she was young, no matter if it''s talent or intelligence, Xiao Ning''er had far surpassed her peers. This was the first time she looked up to someone her own age, and not just one person but two. Nie Li : "What are you thinking about?" He was looking towards Xiao Ning''er. He was puzzled since her expression was a bit strange. Ninger : "No, Nothing¡­." Xiao Ning''er quickly shook her head, expelling all the thoughts she had in her head and asked... Ninger : "Does any of you know the Daoyin technique???" Lee : "I don''t know it, I only heard of it and if I''m not wrong it requires an intimate contact of the one who performs it..." Ninger : "What do you mean??" Nie Li : "Sigh... He means that the one who is actually massaging the patient needs to have contact with various areas of the body if the bruise is some..." Lee : "Is somewhere sensitive especially for the girl to show, like her privates, you can imagine how awkward it will be if the one who is doing it is a guy..." After hearing what they said a red shade could be seen in her face, if it was 2-3 days ago she only had a few bruises in her leg and chest ribs that had turned purple in colour. But now she had one more bruise right under the waist in her right back, which meant of the right side of her ass and almost towards her crotch... Lee and Nie Li noticed her expression and both realised that it must be worse than when Nie Li healed her and a bruised appeared somewhere very appropriate... Ninger : "What would happen if we leave a bruise behind and start the treatment to the others??" Lee : "You will get better that''s for sure but..." Nie Li : "It will be like a nail giving you stabs of nails and you will need to consume longer the medicine if you want to expel it..." Lee : "Assuming nothing goes wrong in a little over than a month it will vanish but at the same time, you will have lost countless days of cultivation falling way back from others..." Ninger : "Nie Li I assume you know the Daoyin right?? is it difficult to learn??" Nie Li : "It''s not difficult, it''s just that its time consuming depending on the person, for me it took me 1 month to attune it with my low Soul Force so that I can barely use it..." Ninger : "Ugh!! There is one on my foot can you heal that first??" Nie Li and Lee lowered his head to look at it. They saw a patch of deep purple on the top of one of Xiao Ning''er''s silky white feet. The bruise was already this serious. Nie Li : "Luckily it''s only on the foot, It''s a lot more convenient since it''s at the top of the foot. I will be done soon." Nie Li crouched down and sat on the grass patch. While Lee turned and walked away as he left behind his words... Lee : "Nie Li when you are done come this way and this time please don''t be late..." Nie Li : "I will as I need to give you the remaining potions we used to hunt..." Even though he said that inside his mind he was Roaring because from the moment he appeared he was playing in his hands all along... --- -- - Authosrs note : I''m Thankfully enough for 2 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. I''m incredibly sad for a few people suggesting dropping this novel. Well, my answer is to go and kill yourselves, I had stated in the synopsis that Nie Li will Rerun the story for the 3rd time and MC will Help him as the story goes with plot twists that many things Nie Li wanted to do but couldn''t because of time. Also, thanks to your comments on 2 novels, i got depressed and yesterday i was about to finish DxD and start on STB, and you can imagine that in the end, i didn''t... https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 14 - Curing Ninger 2!!! Gripping onto Xiao Ning''er''s creamy jade white foot made Nie Li''s heart swing. Nie Li could clearly see that Xiao Ning''er''s smooth tight calves were simply perfect. From young till now, aside from her father, Nie Li is the only male that has touched her skin directly. But, as she thought the one that Nie Li likes is Ye Ziyun. Xiao Ning''er''s nose slightly turned sour. Nie Li gripped Xiao Ning''er''s foot, positioned his thumb at the bruised area and, gently, started his massage. Ninger: "Ugh... Ah..." Nie Li : "The first time will hurt a little. Bear with me for a while." He suddenly thought of something and felt Godsmack he actually said the same thing he said before... Damn, he was now embarrassed. Holding a girl''s leg and saying such words, sounded a little weird. Although Xiao Ning''er is only thirteen years old, she grew up in an aristocrat family, and would, naturally, have some knowledge regarding these matters. After all, some of the girls her age are already married with kids. Xiao Ning''er lowered her head. Her cheeks flushed red, and couldn''t help the weird feeling in her heart. The blushing face of Xiao Ning''er was especially charming. It made Nie Li''s heart jumped. Xiao Ning''er and Ye Ziyun were both goddesses that the boys looked up to. Ye Ziyun was full of grace and elegance, while Xiao Ning''er had a cold figure, made the both of them their dream lovers. Xiao Ning''er felt intense pain at the beginning but the pain was soon replaced by the warmth of Nie Li''s hand entering her foot. Xiao Ning''er couldn''t help letting out a little ''ah'', which made her endlessly bashful. That bruise had been there for about six to seven months now. Nie Li knew she had been enduring this pain with her willpower alone. She felt the pain that has been torturing her all this time was alleviated by a lot. She couldn''t help as her eyes turned watery. Nie Li saw this and didn''t know how to comfort her, he had decided to take her as his wife along with Ye Ziyun in his second life but in reality, he never had any progress with her. He didn''t know how hard it was for her all this time to bear the pain after he was done he raised his hand wiping her tears from her face. Nie Li : "Sorry if it was painful, done for the first part." Xiao Ning''er was embarrassed by his action and her cheeks flushing red, her heart was beating way too fast and she needed to calm down. After a bit, she looked at him and under the moonlight, Nie Li''s face was clear. The serious and kind expression that he had on his face set ripples off in Xiao Ning''er''s heart, making her heart upset again. After a few seconds, she started speaking to him about another bruise she had in a bit more complicated spot. Ninger : "Umm Nie Li, I still have another bruise, could you massage it, too???" Nie Li : "Where is it??" Nie Li pretended not to know where the bruise was and waited for her to calm down, Xiao Ning''er felt her heart struggling. She thought ''Should I let Nie Li see the other two as well??'' Xiao Ning''er hesitated for a long time, her face shyly blushing red. Ninger : "Nie Li, is the girl you wish to marry Ye Ziyun??" Nie Li when he heard this question he was stunned, in his second life he flatly rejected her and friend zoned her at first but accepted her later on. This Time, however, he will take what belongs to him and protect them at all costs. Xiao Ning''er had a weird taste in her heart. Nie Li was the first boy to move her heart, but the one Nie Li likes isn''t her. It was Ye Ziyun. Xiao Ning''er''s eyes flashed with disappointment, thought for a moment and asked. Ninger : "Then, does Ye Zu Yun like you???" Nie Li : "Oh, sorry about not answering that was rude of me, I like her very much to the point I want to rush and hug her, but as you said right now she doesn''t like me. But She Will Fall For Me." Nie Li : "Furthermore I''m not the type or at the very least I don''t want to be the type who disregards others feelings. Therefore if another girl falls for me with her heart I will gladly accept her as long as they treat each other as sisters." Ninger : "You mean you are willing to take 2-3 or more wives?? Won''t you become a playboy then despised by everyone??" Nie Li : "That may be, but can you control your feelings?? Even though I love Ye Ziyun I can''t help but be mesmerised with your beauty and even you yourself can''t help look up to me now. Would you look at me if you hadn''t learned about my hidden traits??" Xiao Ning''er was silenced when she heard Nie Li and she knew he was right, so far they had never spoken a single word in the class. If it wasn''t the bet making her a tiny bit interested in him and this now it would have been safe to say they would have never crossed their paths. Ninger : "I hate to say this to the face of someone who''s helping me right now but you are right, I would have never spared a single glance on you and now I''m curious about how you know so much, not to mention that if you manage to make the impossible possible many girls will rush behind you." Nie Li : "I know I''m not perfect, but when I reach that state do I have to listen to others and be granted a fiance that I don''t even know?? I would rather let the time and character of both me and the person who I''m after or is aftering me decide." Xiao Ning''er was in awe by his words, her impression of him got up in his heart and decided to let him treat her completely... Ninger : "Nie Li there isn''t one bruise but two can you look at them??? One of them is in a really inconvenient spot but if it''s you I can handle the embarrassment..." Nie Li : "Don''t tell me..." She stood up and began to undo the buttons on her shirt. Seeing Xiao Ning''er''s action, Nie Li couldn''t help feeling embarrassed even if he knew the spot, but then she did something next blew his mind away. She also took off her short pants which made her stay with only her underwear, she was deadly red in her face and Nie Li couldn''t stop looking at her figure... Ninger : "How long are you going to look at me?? Here is the bruise number one and..." Ninger sat down again in a cross leg position making her reveal the full view of her thighs and the outline of her crotch, Nie Li''s blood was raging inside him especially when he remembers all he did with her in his first life when Ninger was with him with her deformed face as she wore a mask. --- -- - Authosrs note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. I''m incredibly sad for a few people suggesting dropping this novel. Well, my answer is to go and kill yourselves, I had stated in the synopsis that Nie Li will Rerun the story for the 3rd time and MC will Help him as the story goes with plot twists that many things Nie Li wanted to do but couldn''t because of time. Also, Today i May release DxD as i finally managed to rewrite the first 8 Chapters and only 3 more are left.... Later on, i will try to release a few of the others but because i''m trying to fix STB as well i might not be able to... On the bright side tomorrow i will release everything i have in stock that i''m trying to increase... https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 15 - Curing Ninger 3!!! Nie Li : "Are you serious about this??" Ninger : "I don''t want to become a cripple neither I want to fall behind everyone, furthermore I want to somehow get closer to you so this will be our little secret." Nie Li : "Sigh... Silly girl you really have an amazing willpower to do all this." Nie Li placed his hands on the bruised area in her ribs and gently massage it. Xiao Ning''er''s skin was as cold as water. Her well-proportioned body had a creamy smooth texture, which he felt through his hand, making his heart swing. He tilted his head up to look at Xiao Ning''er''s face. She was burning red, almost as though she had just had a drink of alcohol, giving her a sense of unspeakable beauty. Looking from above, he could see Xiao Ning''er''s jade white shoulders and realized a scent of female fragrance coming from her. While Nie Li was carefully massaging the bruised area with his thumb, he would tap on several important acupuncture points. Because of Xiao Ning''er''s well-proportioned body, he would occasionally massage a sensitive spot and would feel the soft bulge, leaving Nie Li slightly embarrassed. Nie Li''s hand would occasionally touch the twin perks that no other man has touched before, making her blush wine red. The look she had when she''s blushing was extremely attractive. That girl''s charming and enchanting looks would make others unable to do anything but want to take her in their arms. Nie Li : "Ugh!! done... As for the other part, I may have to give you a heads up..." Ninger : "If you''re worried about touching me there, do you think that both of us at this point can back off??" Nie Li : "That too, but what I wanted to say was that this bruise is in such a spot that is targeting your waist, it may seem it''s nothing from the outside but when I begin the Daoyin there you might have to endure a pain 10 times the previous one..." Ninger : "What!!! can you do something about the pain??" Nie Li : "I can but it''s a bit inconvenient, more like you''ll kill me..." Ninger : "Just do what you have to do..." Nie Li went closer to her and used his fingers to massage the spot, instantly Ninger was assaulted by a pain she never felt before and tried her best not to cry, but Nie Li could hear a few sobbings from her. He tried his best to massage it as much as gently as he could, Ninger reached a point where she no longer could hold her voice as simply sobs... Nie Li immediately stopped and placed his other hand in her mouth covering it as he didn''t want the others to wake up or someone to find them. Nie Li : "When the pain assaults you again bite my hand as hard as you can, furthermore I would like to apologize for what I will do." Before Xiao Ning''er could speak with tears in her eyes, Nie Li insert his fingers inside her crotch and started massaging the right side where the bruise was located. Xiao Ning''er was stunned by this and opened her watery eyes wide open before she closed them again from the pain, at the same time she plugged her teeth in his hand that was covering her mouth making him groan in pain. They stayed like this for 2-3 minutes and the pain had fallen to tolerable levels from the inside massage she was getting, not to mention she had become totally wet down there. Her tears from being in a way violated down there flowed uncontrollably from her eyes. Nei Li finally removed his hand from her crotch making her relief from the pain it was then that she tasted something sweet and bitter in her mouth when she looked over down she saw his hand she was still biting had been ripped in multiple points from her teeth and blood came out of it. She was shocked, she now realised that she wasn''t the only one in pain, she now realised that Nei Li didn''t use a shred of Soul Force to protect his hand at all, she now realised that he didn''t make a sound at all except the moment she has bitten him. She slowly let his hand from her mouth and as she did blood started flowing out, his palm at the side of his small pinky finger was bite marks were visible and blood came out of them. Ninger : "You... why didn''t you said something???" Nie Li : "Say what exactly?? let go of my hand?? since I gave it to you I knew what would happen and it was far better than you screaming making many people come and see us like this." Nie Li : "Look what you wear right now and where I was treating you, not to mention when I put my fingers inside to lessen your pain, and if that wasn''t enough you are totally wet down there, add all that what do you think would happen??" Xiao Ning''er was stunned, this guy took everything into consideration and gave up his palm, Ninger''s heart at this moment could be heard in the silent night as she was looking at the face of Nie Li. Nie Li : "The bruise in your waist is the most troublesome as it can cripple your nerves and make you bedridden for years, if you had continued and exploded when you become 1-Star." Nie Li : "Hey, can you hear me...." Nie Li turned and saw Ninger with crystal wet eyes as she was crying silently for her blunder, she failed to hear what Nie Li told her as she lost herself in her guilds of hurting him. Ninger : "Nie Li, I''m sorry..." Nie Li : "Stop it, I was the one who should apologise first for doing something beyond friends do." Nie Li then told her to get dressed and gave her a few directions, he also told her what he said before as she didn''t listen and was she trembled when she heard the best case scenario would be to become bedridden... Nie Li : "In 2 days be here again i''ll try and give you another massage there as it''s urgent for that bruise to vanish first. If you have any painkillers do take some with you as I don''t think my hand would be healed till then." Xiao Ning''er had her head down from being guilty ruining his hand like that, Nie Li kept talking and talking and after he finished telling her everything she must do, he started walking towards where Lee left as he has gotten late with all this. Nie Li : "Well then i''ll be leaving as I need to meet up with Lee... If you have any questions find me at the library after the classes." __________ ------- ----- ----- Author''s note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. Well Reader?? unfortunately, because the editor-kun is sick i had to do double the job and write less nevertheless... Are you ready??? For Small Mass release... STB will come in 12-13 hours Keep in Mind that i will keep 2-3 Chapters as stock in case something urgent came up... Plus Ultra!!!!!!!!!!!! https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 16 - Meeting with Lee!! Nie Li turned around and left, his shadow slowly disappeared into the forest. Xiao Ning''er stared at Nie Li''s leaving figure. She stood on the spot for a long time, feeling that the illness in her body has already alleviated by a lot. Her mood became cheerful again. Ninger : "Nie Li, what kind of person are you, actually??" When she could no longer see him, she turned around and walk towards the exit of the training ground. The moon was like water. As the moonlight shined, it would sprinkle a layer of veil over the night. Nie Li rushed towards the place Lee had gone before and after 10 minutes of running, he saw him sleeping a top of a tree branch. He caught a stone and was almost ready to throw it at him, but then he heard his voice resounding from where he was. Lee : "Finally you finished what the hell were you doing???" Nie Li : "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you." Lee : "Says the one who was reborned for the 2nd time." Nie Li : "Ugh... so you do know about me. Wait second??" Lee : "I know everything about you. Yes, second." Nie Li : "What do you mean second?? This is my third Life" Lee: "3rd?? just to make sure I''ll ask you this, do you know big sister Yu Yan??" Nie Li : "Not only I know her she''s my sister, at least she was in my previous life." Lee : "I think we might have a small problem here..." Both of them stared at each other and as they did Lee was speaking with his system to find out what the hell happened. The answer he got left him speechless. TODAG System : Due to an Accident in the 4th Plane, a Time Gap opened and when his master died and fell in a coma, the time root inside him activated with the pages he had of the book, sending him back in time again. There is a chance he thinks his master sent him back Lee : "Then what of the recent chapters I read about of him becoming the master of Divine Feathers and even saving the Heavenly Note??" TODAG System : Those Facts got erased from the Time Gap. Lee : "Nie Li, what is the last thing you remember??" Nie Li : "Don''t you know about me figure it out." Lee : "I do know, it''s that a few facts have changed, probably because you somehow returned for the third time and me being in here that made a few changes in the timelines. Therefore answer me." Nie Li : "Ok let''s see what you know. My last memories were of my Master being shredded in pieces by men of the One." Lee : "Then my theory is correct you didn''t get sent behind by her." Nie Li : "What do you mean??" Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 1 Triggered!!! Tell Nie Li The Lost Memories Making His Time Root Inside To Sprout Again!!! Rewards : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual!!! Lee : "Well, where should I begin?? For now, I guess I will tell you what really happened..." For the next 2 hours, Lee was telling Nie Li everything that happened after he woke up from his coma when he saved the heavens of all guys something happened in the seal of the Sage-Emperor creating a Time Gap. Due to that everything that happened when he used his Divination to learn who his final enemy was, everything got erased permanently and the root inside him or the veins as he was calling them used the 3 pages he had and resent him back. Nie Li started catching his head as he was groaning in pain when he heard his speaking, and as he continued to hear about the next parts the more pain he had to endure. When Lee had finished telling what happened to him, Nie Li burst in Soul Force making him a human light bulb and that Soul Force was becoming stronger and stronger. According to what he could tell he went from nothing towards the 5-Star Bronze Demon Spiritualist. At that point, it stopped and Nie Li had felt all the changes with immerse pains assaulting him when he looked in his Soul Realm he could see the familiar seed sitting there. It took him a while to organise his memories as he had gotten them back. Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 1 Completed!!! Rewards : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual!!! Nie Li : "Ugh... My head... What the hell was all that?? Those things really happened..." Lee : "Yes they did and you''re lucky that they did cause now you can focus more seriously on your task ahead..." Nie Li : "Then where the hell did you appeared from??" Lee : "Me?? Let''s just say I managed to escape the Time Gap and ended up here..." Nie Li : "You mean you got sucked inside and because the Veins activated you luckily ended up here??" Lee : "How should I know?? Do I look like a time expert to you?? Not even You know much about time and space..." Nie Li : "Then why are you here?? what did you want with Ninger??" Lee : "I don''t know anyone in this timeline except you who also came back, furthermore I wanted to make sure you won''t be a jerk to Ninger again from the beginning..." Nie Li : "Ugh... I can''t argue with that as I did do that in my second chance..." Nie Li : "So what are you going to do now??" Lee : "You want the truth or lies??" Nie Li : "Do you even have to ask??" Lee : "I want to go to the Divine Feathers as well, because originally I''m from another Realm or should I say another Tiny World... and was chosen to go there before, there I learned pretty much everything from a tribe that could peek inside someone''s past but not the future..." Nie Li : "That explains why you know about me... Wait, you mean just like Yu Yan had mentioned that there are other Tiny Worlds with Humans in it, you actually got transferred from both Time And Space here??" Lee : "And again I''m not an expert perhaps sister Yu Yan knows something, but I didn''t know inscriptions to help her bailout earlier than when you did..." Nie Li : "You appeared at the Heavenly Fate Plateau?? When??" Lee : "10 days ago, I run madly in a single line towards here and reached yesterday, if it wasn''t for a few life-saving talismans I could create from nothing I would have died..." __________ ------- ----- ----- Author''s note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. Well Reader?? unfortunately, because the editor-kun is sick i had to do double the job and write less nevertheless... Are you ready??? For Small Mass release... STB will come in 12-13 hours Keep in Mind that i will keep 2-3 Chapters as stock in case something urgent came up... Plus Ultra!!!!!!!!!!!! https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 17 - The Way Of The Dao... Lee : "No worries though I brought you quite a few gifts..." Nie Li : "Talk Later about those kinds of stuff... Tell me what do you wish to do now??" Lee : "Well, I wish to find 3-4 girls as in the previous Tiny World I focused more on becoming stronger and neglected hunting girls, not that any was interested in me..." Nie Li : "Since you saw my memories of the past that means you have my knowledge right??" Lee : "Are you dreaming?? if you see someone reading a book, does that mean you can instantly gain its profounding meanings and knowledge???" Lee : "I only saw what you did in your second life and what you taught others not what you have in your mind..." Nie Li : "Wait you said again, my second life???" Lee : "When I fell in the time gap and appeared here I thought it was the time you got your second life when you died, how should I know you would be sucked as well by the veins and come back a third time??" Lee : "Since you came back a third time naturally you know about sister Yu Yan, and when you became a master of Divine Feathers I learned from a tribe what you did during your second life because technically you died in the far future." Nie Li : "Ah, I see and that tribe can only see a person''s past not his future, and the only ones who can, are the people bound by the gates of Divination and can''t disclose anything to anyone or else they die." Lee : "Finally we managed to find a middle Line..." Lee : "Based on your second run... I realised something... That the Dao, have Bound Your Soul with 4 Girls..." Nie Li : "What do you mean by that??" Lee : "Think Nie Li... Do I have to spill everything for you?? Are you that useless??" Nie Li : "Ye Ziyun, Long Yiyun, Ying Yuyin and Xiao Ning''er..." Lee : "Correct, All of them have Karmic Fruits waiting for you to collect them." Nie Li : "What do you mean??" Lee : "I mean that all of them have saved your life and because of that, they will keep suffering in one way or another. Your Master noticed that and said to you that you will always be her doom." Nie Li stopped moving, he lost the ground under his feet and fell as his legs couldn''t support him anymore from the shock he got just now... Lee : "The Dao is boundless and has many wills, it chose you probably because you could fight toe to toe and had a few chances to win against him." Lee : "You should remember when you went to the desert Ye Ziyun regained her memories and later so did Ninger although they brushed them as nightmares." Lee : "Ying Yueru the moment she saw you felt something wrong and Long Yuyin felt an extreme hatred for you without reason." The more Nie Li was hearing, the more he couldn''t believe it he was in utter shock his body trembled, and his soul was restless as well it never crossed his mind it worked this way. Lee as he was bullshitting him and thankfully they were facts to step his theory on was waiting for him to digest everything and calm down... Minutes later Nie Li finally calmed down making his face return to its normal colour and not the pale one, he looked at Lee with a complicated gaze and then he sighed... Nie Li : "Then can it be the Dao, who brought you here???" Lee : "Maybe as I do have a few tricks in my hand to help you... But before that to finish what I was saying earlier they were a few girls in your memories that were left just that alone..." Lee : "I wish to go after them, they are Yang Xin, Huyan Lanruo, Sis YuYan and Gu Lan..." Nie Li : "Ugh... does that mean I have to help more people??" Lee : "Just 2 more actually... Now then let''s talk about what we have to do..." Lee : "Nie Li this time you need to control yourself and don''t change the History or else both of us are screwed..." Nie Li : "I know thanks to you now I''m 5-Star Bronze rank peak almost at 1-Star Silver Rank that gives me an edge a big one at that..." Lee : "Well then wait and listened I may have a way for you to reach Black Gold right now, however, there is a drawback and I also have a cultivation Manual far superior to what you practised in the second Run..." Nie Li : "More powerful?? Than the Heavenly God Tactics?? " Lee : "Yes at least twice but it has it''s drawbacks here catch and see it... it''s what I practice before but unfortunately with my soul form..." Nie Li caught it and started reading it when he saw the harsh requirements and benefits he was shocked beyond his wildest dreams, no wonder he as a bitter face you need 1 criterion that only I can fulfil before practising fully... Nie Li : "You are right if this it in your hands you can practice about 2/20th of its true powers, I never saw something like this..." Lee : "No you kinda did the Thunder Meteorite Sword had a formation inside that bound people together..." Nie Li : "Now that you mention it..." Lee : "This Manual creates an Altar in your Soul Realm, this Altar has 16 Doors one for each Element, you need to power it up with 16 TOP EXTREMES MANUALS..." Nie Li : "Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless" Lee : "Correct, based on the element your soul has, you can integrate a Demon." Nie Li : "For example, Ninger can fuse in her realm with 2, one Wind and one Lighting, then as she grows up when she reached Legend Rank, they will pass the doors and connect to the next path where the two will meet." Lee : "At that point, you need at least 8 Spiritual Laws, you had already practised 3 of them so if you wish, you can master them within seconds but don''t do that now as it will change the Future as we know it..." Lee : "When you fight the Demon Lord even if you can''t kill him on the tower, you need to steal his control over his Hell Law that way his rank will fall and be stuck at Legend Rank instead of breaking in 1-Fate Star..." Nie Li : "With that, I will have 4... About the other 4???" Lee : "For the rest 4 you will need to make sis Yuyan teach you the methods of Earth, Lightning, Gold law and Primal Chaos, with that you will have completed the second stage of the Manual..." Nie Li : "Wait why you said at least 8??" Lee : "Because in the off chance you don''t manage to steal the Law of Hell from the Demon Lord when you fight him you need to learn the Law of Snow Wind..." __________ ------- ----- ----- Author''s note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. Well Reader?? unfortunately, because the editor-kun is sick i had to do double the job and write less nevertheless... Are you ready??? For Small Mass release... STB will come in 12-13 hours Keep in Mind that i will keep 2-3 Chapters as stock in case something urgent came up... Plus Ultra!!!!!!!!!!!! https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 18 - Planning Ahead... Nie Li : "I see... you are right we need a backup plan on that..." Lee : "Then when you pass all Laws in the Altar the demons will start eating each other and only 8 will remain, evolving to match the other attributes and at the same time one exclusive Law..." Nie Li : "What about the next step??" Lee : "The Next step is way harder as it will lead in the summit of the four Corners Of Creation..." Nie Li : "You mean the 4 Beasts??" Lee : "Yes those, A Phoenix, A White Tiger, A Black Turtle and A Dragon... you need their Ancient Blood or something that will act as a catalyst..." Lee : "Then as you complete that step the Demons will fight and eat each other yet again leaving behind 4 demons that will evolve in such a way to Host those drops of blood and retain everything else..." Nie Li : "Have you seen someone complete this before??" Lee : "No everyone I knew got stuck on the last step but we have an edge as we possess 2 Ancient beasts that may help us get those drops..." Nie Li : "Which 2??" Lee : "The one you found in the treasury and one I found on my way here with the same carvings, but these things in order to hatch they need Law Powers or a place like the Paint you had..." Nie Li : "What are the drawbacks??" Lee : "The way I have to make you Black Gold freezes your Soul Realm for a year and you can''t advance anymore." Nie Li : "You mean I can''t increase it anymore to reach Legend Rank??" Lee : "Yes but there is a small window to that... When you refine the laws in the Altar you will instantly break your realm and enter 1-Fate Star" Lee : "The other Drawback is that the person who first binds this scroll with his Blood will have to select strictly 16 People to bind them and he will have to carry them along..." Nie Li : "So then first me then you... Ziyun, Ninger, Ying Yueru, Long Yuyin, Du Ze, Lu Piao, Du Jian, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming, Yang Xin, Gu Lan, Huyan Lanruo and Sis Yu Yan." Lee : "Is this the Dao as well??? perfectly fitting 16 people, no one knows..." Nie Li : "How strong will we reach after we finish the second step??" Lee : "9 - Deity Rank with 8 Demons of the same Rank..." Nie Li : "Perfect... you said bind it with your Blood right??" Nie Li held the scroll and bit in his hand again as it had healed earlier from the burst of his soul and make his palm bleed again on top of the scroll. When the blood touched the scroll it started pulsating like a living heart before a blindly light cover it as it vanished... Nie Li checked his soul realm and was shocked to see a huge floating castle in it, it had 4 Levels of floors, the first one could be seen as the doors were way too eye-catching and also because it resembled like a labyrinth, in the second-floor above it was a tower connecting in the center of the Labyrinth and in the walls, 8 holes could be seen. Nie Li : "Those must be for the Laws and way above that it the roof with 4 glass like statues on every corner, but what is this in the middle of the roof??" It was a small sprout staying there, after many minutes of staring at it he realised it was the vine waiting to grow as it did in the past, but he never learned what lies beyond its growth perhaps in this run he will be able to find out?? Nie Li : "Now i need to activate the Labyrinth with Manuals..." Nie Li : For Lighting and Fire it will be... Judgement Of Heaven And Hell Manual, it''s one of the 3 most powerful and at the same time most unknown Manual..." Nie Li : For Wind, it will be the most powerful I have... Cresent Frenzy Tempest Manual..." Nie Li : "For Chaos, it will be the same as Lu Piao''s Holy Primal Chaos Manual..." Nie Li : "For Space, it will be The Void God Manual, for Hell it will be Hellish Tortured Manual, for Blizzard it will be Ziyu''s Nine Revolving Ice Phoenix Manual..." Nie Li: "I have covered half of them and still have, Yang - Yin - Time - Darkness - Light - Gold - Earth - Water - Unattributeless..." Nie Li : "For Yang - Yin it will be a dual one, Yin and Yang Creation of Nothingness Manual, for Darkness - Light will be Death Rivers Manual... And Light Otherworldly Blessing Manual" Nie Li : "For Earth, Adamantite Shell of the Gods Manual, Unattributeless will certainly be Heavenly God Manual... now for water??? Holy Sea Spirit Manual and for time..." Nie Li : "Hmmm, something is missing, Oh!!! and for Gold, it would be The Golden Dawn Of The Sun. When he looked at the door of time he felt a familiar feeling, as he was racking his brain to find the strongest and most mysterious Manuals he knew and could see the doors light up when an appropriate Manual was whispered... But in this door he was shocked to see it already light up... furthermore he was shocked to see the name above the door "Temporal Demon Spirit Book Manual" When all doors light up the labyrinth started expanding outwards for at least 1,000 meters away from the center which means in a single line it had almost 2,000 diameters. Nie Li was shocked by this and even more so when all Doors opened to him as he could house all of them since he didn''t have a specific attribute in his realm. He opened his eyes outside and saw it was dawn almost 1 or 2 hours before going to school, he looked towards Lee who was waiting for him to wake up. Lee : "What do you think??" Nie Li : "Amazing, with this we can definitely overthrow him." Lee : "Good to know... Bind me within the scroll by chanting it, I''m sure you know them..." Lee : "Then go and continue your day as you did in the second run..." Lee : "Be careful not to offend the Scared family that much and bring the Dark Guild earlier than when its time... Then, buy the purple grass and become an alchemist if they wish to no your Imaginary Master name give them mine..." Lee : "I have a way to make pills instantly as long as i have the recipe and we will use that to the fullest, as we will need an enormous amount in order to create God Growth Demons" Nie Li : "Ugh... just me I need 16 add the others..." Lee : Not just you, I also need 16... we can speak later about this go and bind the others, after that bind Ninger and Ziyun as you had given them their Manuals before... With a little bit of time passing i will raise you to Black Gold making our speeds go up way faster up..." Nie Li : "Then For Now i''ll focus on following exactly my footsteps of the second run and we will talk probably when I will go on the ruins so that you can meet Lanruo..." Nie Li : "******************###########******************* here i''ve bind you in the scroll..." Lee : "I know I felt that now, I can practice as well up to your level..." __________ ------- ----- ----- Author''s note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. Well Reader?? unfortunately, because the editor-kun is sick i had to do double the job and write less nevertheless... Are you ready??? For Small Mass release... STB will come in 12-13 hours Keep in mind that i will keep 2-3 Chapters as stock in case something urgent came up... Plus Ultra!!!!!!!!!!!! https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 19 - Shocking The Whole School... The Dawn Twilight has come and Nie Li went to find Lu Piao and Du Ze, after waking them up he told them that all of them fell asleep and it''s now time for school... They started running and barely arrived in time for Shen Xiu''s lesson again. However, Nie Li, Du Ze and Lu Piao felt that her lessons were simply pointless and boring. Of course, during Shen Xiu''s lesson, Nie Li, Du Ze, and Lu Piao would be standing at the back of the class. Despite Ye Ziyun''s status, she didn''t have much of a barrier with the other students. Naturally, Shen Yue would pridefully sit at a corner. With his status, he couldn''t be bothered to interact with the other students in the class. At the coming test in two months time, no matter if it''s him or Ye Ziyun, both of them would definitely enter into the junior Demon Spiritist class. Shen Yue looked at Nie Li standing at the back of the class. His face stretched into a sarcastic smile. Shen Yue : "Reaching 1-star Bronze rank in two months, if trash like you can accomplish that, then the sun would be rising from the west!" Nie Li, Du Ze and Lu Piao were at the back, chatting among themselves as they had 5-10 minutes before the class start. In addition, there were a few commoner students that built a good relationship with Nie Li''s group. Since Nie Li had a lot of ideas, he would coach them in their training from time to time. With how much he helped them, he naturally became the leader of this small group. Even Du Ze, who had more prestige within the commoner student body, was willing to listen to what Nie Li said. In just a few days, Nie Lie led the two of them and earned roughly around thirty thousand Demon Spirit coins. Du Ze never imagined he would earn such a large amount of money. He fully trusted and admired Nie Li, feeling that Nie Li was very capable. Du Ze : "Nie Li, what''s our next step?" Nie Li when he waked them up he said to them that they were not going to continue hunting horned sheep. So what are they going to do now? Nie Li : "You''ll know after school!" He already had everything planned out. Since he already had a new way to bind their Soul Realm without seeing them through the soul crystals, as he knew their talent property he will immediately begin their training. Nie Li thought that he still has his bet with Shen Xiu. He must become a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritist in two months! But with Lee''s help, he reached 5-1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritist within 2 hours... he murmurs to himself... Nie Li : "I will control my strength and Soul Force so that those who try to see them will think i haven''t even started training yet." Leaving his training aside, Nie Li looked towards Ye Ziyun who was sitting with a group of girls chit chatting. Just as Nie Li was lost in his thoughts, Xiao Ning''er, who was sitting at the front row, suddenly stood up and walked towards Nie Li''s direction. Xiao Ning''er was the only girl in the class who is beautiful, outstanding and comparable to Ye Ziyun. The two girl''s every move and action would attract the direction of everyone in the class. Ye Ziyun''s character was gentle. As for Xiao Ning''er, her character came off as cold and aloof, making her an ice beauty. Could it be that Nie Li provoked Xiao Ning''er? "Nie Li''s dead!" Seeing Xiao Ning''er''s back in their view, a few of the noble kids started to discuss while they laughed. He must have definitely provoked her, otherwise, how could an ice beauty like Xiao Ning''er have any relationship with Nie Li? If such a thing happened, the sun would really rise from the west. Xiao Ning''er''s cultivation will soon reach 1-star Bronze rank''s realm. Nie Li would certainly be the one getting trashed! These noble kids were prepared to watch a good show. Among them, there were a lot of boys that liked Xiao Ning''er. After all, Xiao Ning''er is a super beauty that is not a bit inferior to Ye Ziyun. Today, Xiao Ning''er deliberately wore a checker laced dress. Her ink black hair scattered around on her back. She wore a bracelet on her jade-white wrist, becoming extraordinarily beautiful and charming. She was even more beautiful compared to how she usually dressed. This made it harder for the others to look away after taking a glance at her. Being meticulously dressed up was a first for Xiao Ning''er. Xiao Ning''er seemed to have some sort of unique aura around her. As she walked her way here, Du Ze and Lu Piao nervously stood up from their seat. Xiao Ning''er''s usually icy, indifferent attitude towards others would cause other people to back away from her. The both of them are worried about Nie Li. Xiao Ning''er looked at Nie Li as he casually sat on the chair. Last night, after she had been massaged by Nie Li, Xiao Ning''er''s body became a lot better, and she slept particularly sweet that night. Xiao Ning''er visited the library early in the morning. She was trying to find the origin of the Daoyin Technique. However, to her surprise, the Daoyin Technique was only briefly recorded in the library. It was known as a cheating technique that was handed down from the Snow Wind Empire Age! In addition, the cultivation technique that was modified by Nie Li became more advanced. Her soul force grew by two with only half an hour of training in the morning. The effect of that half an hour of training was even better than training for an entire day! In the heart of Xiao Ning''er, Nie Li is a mysterious and powerful being. What made Xiao Ning''er proud was that in this class, she was the only one that knew of Nie Li''s talent! For those in the class that laughed at Nie Li were simply ignorant! She stood by the side of Nie Li''s table and quietly looked at Nie Li. Several noble kids continued to discuss quietly. "How do you think Xiao Ning''er will teach Nie Li a lesson?. Nie Li''s soul force is only 5, he will probably be thrown out of the class!" "Haha, this Nie Li doesn''t know his place. After teacher Shen Xiu, he actually went and provoked Xiao Ning''er as well." Even Du Ze and Lu Piao were nervously looking at Xiao Ning''er. They didn''t understand why a prideful girl like Xiao Ning''er would suddenly walk towards them. Nie Li actually went around looking for trouble again! If Xiao Ning''er wants to beat Nie Li up, they will naturally lend a hand. But even if the three of them worked together, they couldn''t fight against the 78 soul force of Xiao Ning''er. Ye Ziyun has some doubts. She doesn''t know how Nie Li provoked Xiao Ning''er. Could Nie Li have done "something" to Xiao Ning''er? A lecher like Nie Li should really be taught a lesson! Everyone had doubts in their eyes. They watched as Xiao Ning''er stood in front of his table and Nie Li looking at her. Currently, Nie Li didn''t know how to address Xiao Ning''er. He began to think of the things that happened yesterday. He still felt a little awkward inside of himself. He thought of what they had gone through in both Lives and what he did yesterday... Xiao Ning''er''s right hand slightly moved as she took out a paper bag from her interspatial ring. Ninger : "This is the breakfast that I''ve made. I didn''t know what you liked to eat, so I made a few sets. Its a way to say thanks for helping me yesterday." __________ ------- ----- ----- Author''s note : I''m Thankfully enough for 3 people, Pledging in my ******* account even though i have no idea yet how all this works i''m grateful. Well Reader?? unfortunately, because the editor-kun is sick i had to do double the job and write less nevertheless... Are you ready??? For Small Mass release... STB will come in 12-13 hours Keep in Mind that i will keep 2-3 Chapters as stock in case something urgent came up... Plus Ultra!!!!!!!!!!!! https://www.*******.com/uselessSeion Discord.... Seion#0464 Chapter 20 - Shocking The Whole School... 2 What? What''s happening? The whole classroom went silent. If a needle were to be dropped onto the floor, it would be clearly heard. Everyone thought that they misheard what Xiao Ning''er just said. Du Ze and Lu Piao dropped their jaws and dumbly stared at the scene. With how open their mouths were, one can simply fit an egg into them. Xiao Ning''er with her beauty and her usual icy cold attitude made her seem unapproachable, actually made breakfast for Nie Li and even a few sets of it, for helping her?? Was the sun rising from the west? Is this real? Everyone thought they were struck by lightning. They were standing there, dumbfounded. A few students thought that they''re also dreaming, therefore, they pinched themselves. However, the pain they felt clearly told them that this was not a dream. A few noble kids wailed in their heart. They still don''t know what happened. They originally thought that their Ning''er goddess was going to find trouble with Nie Li. They never thought, in their wildest imaginations, that she was actually giving Nie Li breakfast. Xiao Ning''er usually doesn''t have many female friends. She ignored the boys that approached her, except for that trash Nie Li. She would actually put down her status to serve breakfast to Nie Li??? Why because he helped her?? If so they could help her as well why him?? Xiao Ning''er did not think of it that much. She didn''t even care about the opinion of what the others thought about her. After all, she has always been a lone wolf. Xiao Ning''er doesn''t care for other people''s thoughts. Those who ridiculed and contemplated Nie Li were simply ignorant. There will be a day when they realise that their view was wrong and will find out about one more Guy who was the same with him... Xiaolin Lee...! In this world, only she knows both of their talents... At this moment, even Ye ZiYun and Shen Yue were stunned in their seats. They were unable to believe what they just saw. What happened was simply unbelievable! Shen Yue : "How could a prideful girl like Xiao Ning''er fancy trash like Nie Li, and even took the initiative to approach him?" At this moment, Ye Ziyun felt deeply curious about Nie Li. Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er had been close friends when they were young. However, due to the decline of Xiao Ning''er''s family, the two family no longer interacted with each other. Since then, Ye Ziyun has never made a true friend. She would, sometime, reminisce about the playful times she had with Xiao Ning''er. When she found out that Xiao Ning''er entered the Holy Orchid Institute, Ye Ziyun got her father to arrange for her to enter as well. Because of Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun began to take notice of Nie Li. What happened?? What kind of help did Nie Li give to her that became the reason of Xiao Ning''er to take the initiative and chase after someone like Nie Li with no contributions at all? She couldn''t understand the meaning behind Xiao Ning''er''s action. Ninger : "Can I sit down and eat with you?" Xiao Ning''er looked at Nie Li and then towards Du Ze and Lu Piao while she asked. Du Ze and Lu Piao''s gaze fell onto Nie Li. Although both of them wouldn''t dare to have any thoughts about Xiao Ning''er, having a beauty like Xiao Ning''er to sit beside them was still good to the eyes. Nie Li simply didn''t care anymore he gave his nod to her and Xiao Ning''er''s took the breakfast out. There was all types of pastries inside. Seeing those pastries caused others to suddenly have the appetite to eat. The fragrance wafted into every corner of the classroom. Ninger : "Du Ze, Lu Piao, you guys dig in, too!" They couldn''t help feeling flattered when Xiao Ning''er called out their names. The icy cold Ning''er goddess isn''t that hard to interact with, unlike what others have said. Lu Piao : "Then we''ve benefited because of Nie Li, Mmmm, Delicious!" Seeing Lu Piao''s action, Du Ze became somewhat speechless. Xiao Ning''er couldn''t help but smile. Her smile was both charming and attractive, making the students in the class look somewhat dull. They rarely saw Xiao Ning''er''s smile. Their whole world collapsed in front of it. Seeing pieces of delicate pastries being wiped clean by Nie Li, Du Ze, and Lu Piao, the noble kids felt depressed and heartbroken. Why didn''t they have such treatment? Xiao Ning''er also ate a few pieces of the pastries. Watching her leisurely eat was a sight that warms the heart and delights the eyes. After chatting with Nie Li for a while, Xiao Ning''er returned to her seat. Lu Piao : "Since when did you get hooked with our Ning''er goddess? Justify yourself." Nie Li : "I didn''t yet, I just helped her with a few pointers yesterday." Lu Piao : "Tsk, who''ll believe that!" Whether if it''s Du Ze or Lu Piao, both of them looked at Nie Li with contempt. Du Ze : "Then for a bit of help why would Ning''er goddess make breakfast for you?? And when you said Yesterday??" No matter how Nie Li explained it, Du Ze and Lu Piao wouldn''t believe in him. No matter how Du Ze or Lu Piao tried to get something out of him, Nie Li just wouldn''t tell them anything. They realized that they could only, bitterly, give up. They decided to investigate the relationship between Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er. As the bell for the lesson to start rang, Shen Xiu twisted her waist and walked into the classroom. Unlike her usual arrogant attitude, the smile on her face looked like a chrysanthemum. Shen Xiu: "The three of you return to your seats!" There''s VIP''s here to observe her lectures, naturally, she wouldn''t dare to be rash. Shen Xiu: "Today I''m going to talk about Inscription Patterns. Whether if it''s fighters or demon spiritists, Inscription Patterns are very important. They are separated into two parts, respectively the Enchanting Patterns and the Battle Patterns. Enchanting Patterns can be inscribed on armours and weapons. As it can greatly enhance the use of weapons and armours with Enchanting Patterns on it to release far more power than their base strength. As for Battle Patterns, they are used with Inscription Pattern Scrolls. By inscribing it onto the scroll and then activating it, can have a sudden burst of fighting power!" Shen Xiu : "Inscription Patterns are extremely profound and mysterious. They are being continuously improved on as time goes by. But during the Age of Darkness, the mainland was under the attack of many demon beasts. Glory City only managed to inherit a small portion of them, coming from three categories. Snow Wind Patterns, Sacred Flaming Patterns, War Prime Patterns. Which are the Snow Wind attributes, Fire attributes and Neutral attributes." Shen Xiu: "Today we will be talking about Enchanting Patterns." Chapter 21 - Sleeping In Class!! Outside the classroom, three elderly men sat together, listening to the lecture. Ye Sheng : "The knowledge from the members of the Sacred family is quite profound. Having her teach these students is definitely more than enough!" One of the elderly men said with a smile. He is Ye Sheng, the vice-principal of Holy Orchid Institute. Then another elderly man said sounding very pleased. He is a professor in Holy Orchid Institute named Lu Ye. Lu Ye : "A few students in this class are quite good, no matter if it''s Ye Ziyun, Shen Yue or Xiao Ning''er." Other than Ye Sheng, a grey-robed, elderly man sat beside them. Lu Ye doesn''t know this grey robed elder''s identity. This grey robed elder just casually sat down but he gives off a powerful, prestige aura, causing Lu Ye to be careful with his words when he spoke. He didn''t dare to make a slight mistake with his speech. Ye Sheng : "How is it?" Grey robed elder : "Mhm," Lu Ye : "What''s the identity of this grey robed elder. He actually treated Lu Sheng vice-principal with indifference. His status mustn''t below maybe even be higher than Holy Orchid Institute''s principal." After thinking about it, Lu Ye dared not to speak any more. The students in the classroom didn''t know that there were people outside the class observing the lecture. It was hard to imagine that Shen Xiu actually talked about some substantial stuff, so everyone paid attention and listened. Shen Xiu : "Today I want to talk about Sacred Flaming Patterns! In the research on Sacred Flaming Patterns, the Sacred family is no doubt has a well-deserved lead." Shen Xiu : "The Sacred Flaming Patterns has 66 foundation patterns. This pattern, i''m drawing now is the Scarlet Sunburst Pattern. This pattern was created by Sacred family''s first generation housemaster. It''s the most powerful Bronze pattern! This pattern is made up of 36 foundation patterns combined together. It''s, also the most complex pattern among the Bronze patterns. Next, we''ll talk about these 36 foundation patterns." Shen Xiu began to talk non-stop. Most of the students in the class were listening with great interest, however, Nie Li was the only one not paying attention. He doesn''t have any interest in these foundation patterns. Furthermore, there are more than 600 foundation patterns in the Sacred Flaming Pattern, not 66. Nie Li if it wasn''t for the sake of enacting exactly the history of his second run, he wouldn''t even be staying in the class listening to Shen Xiu''s pointless teaching. Stating that a simple Scarlet Sunburst Pattern was claimed to be the strongest bronze inscription pattern is simply bragging. Shen Xiu''s gaze swept across the students in the class and lastly fell onto Nie Li. Previously, Nie Li contradicted and looked down on her. He even made a bet with her. She had been hating him in her heart all this time. When she saw that Nie Li was not paying attention to the lesson, she laughed in her heart. She finally found her chance! Shen Xiu continued to gabble about the 36 foundation patterns. Nie Li doesn''t have a single interest in it and simply lied down on the table. At this moment, Ye Sheng Vice Principal, who has been sitting outside, wasn''t very happy when he saw that. He looked at the grey-robed elder beside him. There''s an important figure here today to observe the lecture and that student was actually sleeping in class. He was simply throwing mud on the Holy Orchid Institute''s face. He didn''t know the name of that student. if he did, he would definitely expel him from the institute and never let him back! Seeing that the grey-robed elder didn''t have any reaction to Nie Li''s action, Ye Sheng Vice-Principal was secretly relieved. Lu Ye : "In the Fighter Apprentice class, it would inevitably have good and bad students mixed together. I will certainly punish this student later! Parents spend so much money on him to send him to school, not to let him sleep!" Ye Sheng nodded his head. Lu Ye knows his stuff. Because Nie Li fell asleep, everyone saw that Shen Xiu''s face went heavy. Isn''t a student sleeping in class imply that her lesson is boring?. Shen Xiu : "Nie Li!!!!" Shen Xie spoke loudly in a deep voice as she walked towards the side of Nie Li. Nie Li was sleeping happily as he hadn''t had any good sleep for the past 10 days. Also, add the fact of the pain he felt from reaching 5-Star, he couldn''t help but sleep, no more like he didn''t care for her either for the old farts behind and actually fell to sleep. When he heard her scream he barely opened his eyes, seeing as he''s still quite sleepy. Nie Li : "What''s the matter???" Seeing Shen Xiu wake Nie Li up, a bunch of noble kids secretly laughed. They wanted to see Nie Li in trouble the most. Who asked him to steal the goddess of their heart from them? Du Ze and Pu Liao smiled bitterly at each other. No matter what, sleeping in class is something they didn''t dare do. Nie Li''s attitude made Shen Xiu even more furious. Shen Xiu : "You are actually sleeping in my class. Do you already know all of this stuff???" Nie Li : "Yeah, I already know these things and honestly i''m still grounded remember..." Shen Xiu : "You¡­.." Shen Xiu became speechless from being choked by Nie Li''s words. Since the start of the lesson, Nie Li has been sleeping. He actually said that he knows it already. Who would believe in his words? Shen Xiu "Since you already know, why don''t you tell us about the inscription pattern on the board?" Nie Li : "Sigh... This is a low-graded Sacred Flaming Pattern. It can barely be considered a Bronze pattern. With 38 patterns in its structure, it''s power is weak, but if used to boil water, it would be good enough" Hearing what Nie Li just said, the whole class started laughing. "Haha, I almost died from laughing. He really did not listen to anything teacher said. To actually say that this Scarlet Sunburst Pattern has 38 foundation pattern in its structure when, earlier on, teacher Shen Xiu just introduced that there are 36 foundation patterns in its structure!" "I laughed to the point that tears began to come out. He actually said that it''s used to boil water!" While Ye Ziyun couldn''t help but smile, Shen Yue became a little angry. Nie Li just said that the Bronze pattern that''s been passed down in his family is actually used to boil water. This, simply, cannot be tolerated! Among all the students, only Xiao Ning''er remained calm, Xiao Ning''er only she knows Nie Li''s real talent to modify patterns. Lu Ye also : "This student is really funny. That smart-aleck actually said that there are 38 foundation patterns in Scarlet Sunburst''s structure and even said that it is only used to boil water." While he''s laughing, he noticed that the Vice-Principal, Ye Sheng, and the grey-robed elder did not laugh. He suddenly stopped by pushing his laughter back into his stomach. Ye Sheng : "What''s so funny? The Scarlet Sunburst is indeed made from 38 foundation patterns." Ye Sheng : "With the in-depth investigation you would find that there are 2 foundation patterns in the Scarlet Sunburst pattern that are actually not only made from 2 foundation patterns but made from 4 foundation patterns." However, what made them feel shocked is that this information actually came from a student. Was this student randomly guessing? And for experts like them, the Scarlet Sunburst, this sort of rubbish inscription pattern, can only be used to boil water; its actual effect in battle is very small. A light flashed across the grey-robed elder''s eye, but he did not say anything and remained silent. Chapter 22 - Scandal!! Shen Xiu : "Bullshit!" Shen Xiu grunted angrily. Her face turned grim. As a member of the Sacred family, naturally, she couldn''t tolerate anyone degrading the Scarlet Sunburst pattern in front of them. Nie Li : "This inscription pattern was originated from the seventh volume of the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. The original name of this inscription pattern is called Lightning Flame Burst Pattern. It consisted of 60 foundation patterns. It can be considered a little complicated. Nie Li : "But some smart ass went and cut part of the inscription pattern, slightly changed it, and turned it into this nondescript Scarlet Sunburst Pattern. With no real combat capabilities, it could only be given to the Sacred Flame Pattern practitioners to study." Book of Divine Lightning Fire, what is that? The students in the class looked at each other. Nie Li actually said that the first generation housemaster of the Sacred family is a smart ass? Shen Xiu was beyond furious. She doesn''t know of any Book of Divine Lightning Fire or what was recorded in the seventh volume of it. Shen Xiu : "Ridiculous! Such book does not exist in the world!" Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu is so knowledgeable, saying the book doesn''t exist because you''ve never seen it before. Does that mean that teacher Shen Xiu has read all the books in the world???" Student : "Book of Divine Lightning Fire? Oh I remembered, I think I''ve borrowed such a book from the library!!!" A commoner student suddenly said in a frightened voice. He borrowed three books, one of them was the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. However, the content inside the Book of Divine Lightning Fire was too profound. He couldn''t understand any of it. He forgot to return the book back after he looked in it. The voice of this commoner student caused Shen Xiu''s face to darken. This commoner student flipped the Book of Divine Lightning Fire open. This book is a copied version, not the original copy. It was written with words that belonged to the language of Snow Wind Empire. The first volume was translated but not the other volumes. The language written in the Snow Wind Empire''s age is very obscure Ordinary people couldn''t understand it. Never expecting that this book actually existed, even Vice-Principal Ye Sheng and Lu Ye looked at each other with surprise. Although they are the Vice-Principal and professor of Holy Orchid Institute, the number of books in the library easily numbered a hundred thousands and 90% of them were left behind from the ancient times. Even they couldn''t say the names of every single book. There are also many books that even they couldn''t translate. During both of his previous lives, Nie Li was proficient with seven languages. Upon reaching Legend rank, he read various books and never forgot their content. Not to mention, Nie Li stayed in the stationary space-time realm within the Temporal Demon Spirit Book for hundreds of years, reading millions of books while he''s inside. There aren''t any obstacles in reading the words written by the language of Snow Wind Empire for Nie Li. Even the grey robe elder sitting beside Ye Sheng and Lu Ye had his face coloured with surprise. Even he has never read the Book of Divine Lightning Fire before. Grey Robed Elder : "Ye Sheng, send someone to the library to retrieve the Book of Divine Lightning Fire!" Ye Sheng : "Yes!!!" Ye Sheng looked at Lu Ye beside him. Lu Ye dared not to neglect and quickly bolted away. Every student in the class focused their eyes on the Book of Divine Lightning Fire that the commoner student was holding. Both Ye Ziyun and Shen Yue were also very surprised. Being a member of the three major families, they also read a lot of books, but they didn''t know that such a book called the Book of Divine Lightning Fire existed. This book is a too side door, therefore very few would take the initiative to learn from it. Within Glory City, there are three types of inscription patterns that are more complete which are the Snow Wind, Sacred Flame, and War Prime. Almost everyone practices these three types of inscription patterns. Since Lightning Fire inscription patterns have been long lost during the Age of Darkness, there were only a few books, such as the Book of Divine Lightning Fire, lying around. All of these were untranslated, so they were shelved. Occasionally, there would be some students borrowing them, but after realising that they couldn''t understand the content, they would immediately put them back. Student : "Let me see, Book of Divine Lightning Fire volume seven." The commoner student immediately began rummaging through the book. This Book of Divine Lightning Fire was several hundred pages thick. Inside, the book was filled with illustrations, text, and Lightning Fire inscription pattern diagrams. There was no translation for it after the first volume. The complex, ancient words caused many people to have a headache just by looking at it. After turning to volume seven, the commoner student realized that this volume alone had hundreds of inscription patterns. He started comparing them one by one with the one on the board, searching for the one that looked similar to the Scarlet Sunburst inscription pattern. Everyone in the class was getting impatient. When is the search going to end? Shen Xiu : "You probably found this book in some corner of the library and don''t even know what was written in it. Yet, you say that the Scarlet Sunburst originated from that book! Arrogant child, you dare defile the ancestors of my Sacred family! If you can''t find the inscription pattern, I''ll go to the Saint Judgement Hall to sue you for defiling my ancestors!" Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu, it''s still too early to say this kind of stuff. This book was left over during the Snow Wind Empire''s time, existing over a few thousand years. The timing of its creation is far longer than the creation of the Sacred family, right???" Shen Xiu : "Correct!" Nie Li : "Then, it''s simple. Flip thirty pages backwards from volume seven. The sixth diagram in page thirty. Compare it with the Scarlet Sunburst inscription pattern." Seeing Nie Li''s face full of confidence, Shen Xiu''s heart sank. If Nie Li were to find out the origin of Scarlet Sunburst inscription pattern, it would be the stain of Sacred family. Because the Sacred family had publicly announced it as well as 16 other inscription patterns, were self-created by the first generation housemaster of the Sacred Family. If the public were to find out that Sacred family''s inscription patterns were plagiarized from the ancient book, then the reputation of the Sacred family would be greatly affected. Seeing Shen Xiu''s face show traces of fear, Nie Li secretly smiled. The Sacred family''s fame mostly came from being the bearer of the Sacred Flame inscription patterns, which was claimed by many past housemasters, to have been self-created inscription patterns. Their extraordinary talent is what saved the Glory City from distress. However, truth is, the Sacred family is just a bunch of hypocrites! Student : "Page thirty, sixth diagram???" The commoner student murmured. After being guided, he found the Lightning Fire inscription pattern. The crowd of students let out a sound of surprise. The Lightning Fire Inscription Pattern consisted of two parts. With one part looking exactly like the Scarlet Sunburst inscription pattern. The Scarlet Sunburst inscription pattern was much more simple compared to the Lightning Fire inscription pattern, which was the same as cutting out half of it. Nie Li is actually correct! Chapter 23 - Scandal!! 2 Shen Xiu clenched her fist tightly, her fingers turned white. When Shen Yue who was among the crowd of the student, looked towards Nie Li, his eyes became full of hatred. Nie Li is discrediting their Sacred family! Nie Li, naturally, noticed both Shen Xiu and Shen Yue''s hostile look and coldly laughed in his heart. The sacred family are all exactly the same. When they didn''t find the reason out themselves, they will push the blame onto others. ff it wasn''t their own flaws, why would they worry about other people exposing them? Shen Xiu : "So what if the first generation house master of my Sacred family took it from the Book of Divine Lightning Fire????" Nie Li : "Hahahaha Teacher Shen Yue, are you serious?? For this reason, I said you are unfit to teach here you don''t have the qualifications. It seems they placed a teacher here without being familiar with the Demon Spiritist code of conduct. Do you want me to explain it to you???" Nie Li : "The Demon Spiritist code of conduct has been around for three thousand years. Almost every demon spiritist follows the code of conduct. Demon Spiritist code of conduct article 161: taking inscription patterns or copying inscription patterns from other demon spiritists must indicate their source and cannot claim them to be self-created. This is the ethics of Demon Spiritists!!!" Shen Xiu : "You¡­.you..." Nie Li''s words directly hit on the weak spot. He directly said that Sacred family did not follow the Demon Spiritist''s ethics, but even so, she couldn''t refute Nie Li''s statement. Nie Li : "You can only do that if they were learning from the Lightning Flame inscription patterns in order to create their own inscription pattern, then it''s fine. However, the Sacred family''s first generation master directly took half of it and claimed it to be his own. Isn''t it a little too¡­.. absurd? Could the first generation master of the Sacred family have some unspeakable difficulties???" Nie Li''s sharp words were directed at the Sacred family''s weak spot and still pretended to look innocent. This caused Shen Xiu and Shen Yue to want to kill someone. The students all whispered their discussions. "It''s said that, although the first housemaster of the Sacred family was only a gold rank demon spiritist, in the studies of inscription patterns, he was a great master who self-created several Sacred Flame inscription patterns. Has the Sacred family always been the torchbearers of the Sacred Flame Inscriptions???" "Never thought that the Scarlet Sunburst is actually copied from an ancient book. I looked at the Snow Wind inscription pattern''s record. The inscriptions inside have been reproduced or taken from ancient books but they always indicated their source. They never claimed it to be self-created." A group of students began to wonder, could the great master of inscription patterns in their hearts be nothing more than someone who''s fishing for compliments??? Listening to the discussions of the students, Shen Yue''s heart became even more unhappy, he already saw Nie Li as an enemy. Shen Yue : "Nie Li, my Sacred family has been passed down for three hundred years. We are one of the three major families in Glory City. We aren''t something someone like you, who''s from an ordinary noble family, can criticize! This Scarlet Sunburst is written in the first house master''s notes. Originally, it was not publicly announced. We younger generations found it when we were arranging the first house master''s notes. So we thought that it was created by him. That''s normal." Nie Li looked at Shen Yue. He was indeed a member of the Sacred Family. He made an excuse of this to wash the responsibility off!!! Nie Li : "Shen Yue I have nothing to say to you as I don''t have any enmity... But where is your IQ Level??" Shen Yue : "What di yo........" Nie Li : "SHUT UP... and answer" All the students were shocked by his outburst... They had never seen Nie Li yell in the class that loudly before. Du Ze, Lu Piao, Ninger and Ziyun were looking at him with eyes wide open... Shen Yue was stunned as well and actually answered in his daze... Shen Yue : "Aren''t I here??" Nie Li : "Yes you are... Didn''t you heard the Code as well?? Then you go and tell me that someone like me from a commoner family slanders your family???" Nie Li : "I said some smart ass changed the patterns, everyone heard that including those who are secretly watching..." The hidden figures were shocked when they heard that and couldn''t help to reveal themselves in the class making both Shen Xie and Shen Yue jolted... But for some reason only 2 were present instead of 3... making them worry even more... Nie Li : "Then let''s say that the First master found them placed them in his notes and you with others found them, what did you do?? Instead of checking their origin from the countless books you have read in your life, more than someone of my status and even then what did you???" Nie Li : "As you said what did the younger generation do?? Can you answer me?? And please be careful with your words cause according to the law just now I can kill you with 3 supervisors from slandering MY FAMILY!!!!" Shen Xie and Shen Yue were sweating beads of sweat and they couldn''t retort back not that they think of this they dug their own grave. They hate to admit it but Nie Li just now was right he''s using their family supremacy of knowledge be it on book materials or anything else and he''s locking them in a death word match... Shen Yue : "We gave it away to the current Master which you know later the announcement..." Nie Li : "Well done... Now to answer yours and everyone doubts and also clear my position, the point so far is we don''t know who made the blunder of cutting this and giving it to the Sacred Family, as the book existed far before in the ages..." Nie Li : "It May have been the first master 300-400 years ago, someone who tricked him into thinking they are original, heck even you guys didn''t know right?? Therefore you two need to discuss this with your Family before it escalates even further." At this moment outside the classroom, Lu Ye hastily return and was shocked to see the grey-robed elder and the vice principal inside the classroom, he went inside and passed the Book of Divine Lightning Fire to the grey-robed elder. All the students waited for the elder to compare everything that happened today. The grey-robed elder flipped the Book of Divine Lightning Fire to page 30, diagram six. Seeing the Lightning Fire Inscription Pattern on the book, then comparing it with Scarlet Sunburst Inscription Pattern, his face became sullen and did not say anything. Chapter 24 - Scandal!! 3 Ye Sheng dared not speak. This truly is a scandal of the Sacred Family. This matter involved the upper level of Glory City, therefore on this matter, he dared not say anything. Grey-robed elder looked at the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. The words on it are very complex, even he only recognizes a small part of the words. Nie Li actually had such profound knowledge, causing him to be astonished. He remained silent for a moment before saying. Grey-robed elder : "Student Nie Li!!! How did you know about this pattern???" Nie Li : "Elder as my talent is way too lacking, I had decided to find a different method to train therefore I took the colours of the souls and compare them with elements. Since I have a red soul I started reading from early all books related to fire that I could find." Grey-robed elder : "Hmm, it''s true that sometimes matching the colour of the soul with an element, will at least make you a rank higher than what you usually meant to be." All the students were shocked by this he actually agreed to Nie Li''s idea?? They waited to hear more from him as they could see his sullen face and thought perhaps it''s not that easy. Grey-robed elder : "But you should know that doing that you have to find an appropriate Demon because you can only integrate with this way only once." Nie Li : "I know, but then again Elder if I don''t take my chances then I will have no way reaching Legend Rank and Marrying Beautiful Girls." Grey-robed elder : "Hahahahaha, so you are playing with your luck, either sink or rise from nothing just like Ye Mo did in the past. Lu Sheng, arrange for him a library clerk position!" Lu Sheng : "Yes!!!" Lu Sheng hastily nodded his head, he knew of grey-robed elder''s love for talented individuals. Although Nie Li''s innate talent is poor, he is knowledgeable and could even read the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. By becoming a library clerk, he could also research and study more books like these. Everyone in Glory City has their priority on training their cultivation. Very few would research and study these kinds of ancient books. This way the Sacred Family wouldn''t be able to suppress Nie Li. But, would Nie Li fear the suppression of Sacred family? Shen Xiu is a vindictive person, and, as Nie Li''s teacher, she naturally had a lot of ways to cause trouble for Nie Li. Even if the Sacred family doesn''t look to trouble him, he will take initiative to trouble the Sacred family!!! After that, Shen Xiu didn''t have the mood to continue the lecture, and hastily ended the lesson. The things that happened in the lesson spread quickly among the students, passing from one to another. The usually lofty Sacred family, no matter how much they try to cover it, this kind of action violates the demon spiritist''s code of conduct and thus would be disdained by all demon spiritist. Sacred family can only see Nie Li as the thorn in their side, but can''t do anything to Nie Li. On the contrary, if anything were to happen to Nie Li, everyone would suspect the Sacred family. Such a blatant action, even the Sacred family couldn''t dare do it, after all, the Sacred family couldn''t hide the truth from the masses. After this incident, Sacred family''s prestige was greatly affected. It''s said that the housemaster of the Sacred family tried to visit Ye Ziyun''s father, the city lord of Glory City, but was rejected. Although he doesn''t know how to get near to Ye Ziyun, but after today''s incident, Ye Ziyun''s image of Shen Yue was reduced by quite a bit and that was something to be happy about. Vice-Principal''s office. Shen Xiu : "Vice-Principal Ye Sheng, this student Nie Li has no respect for his elders. He openly contradicts his teacher in class. Simply, nasty to no extent. I request the approval of vice principal to have him expelled from school!!!" Even without the elder''s words, with Nie Li''s profound knowledge, even if he couldn''t become a powerful demon spiritist in the future, he could still become an important individual of some powerful demon spiritist, how could Ye Sheng expel such a student? Moreover, Nie Li had the appreciation of that elder. But after all, Shen Xiu is a member of the Sacred family, he still needs to give her some face. Ye Sheng : "I will consider this matter. To let a student be expelled from school would still have a great impact." Shen Xiu : "Vice-Principal Ye Sheng, there''s nothing to consider. I request the immediate expulsion of Nie Li, otherwise, I will not teach the class!!" Ye Sheng : "That being the case, how about I transfer you to other class then?" Shen Xiu slightly hesitated, she thought that Ye Sheng would give some face to the Sacred family, but in his words, It seems that Ye Sheng has firmly decided to protect Nie Li. If she was transferred to other class, she wouldn''t have any way to trouble Nie Li. Shen Xiu : "No need then. Let''s forget today''s matter. Two months later there''ll be the apprentice fighter test. If he''s ranked in the last three in the fighter apprentice class, then vice-principal Ye Sheng would have nothing else to say right? According to the rules of Holy Orchid Institute, being ranked in the last three would require them to be expelled from the school!" Ye Sheng : "No problem with that!!!" Seeing Shen Xiu leaving, Ye Sheng thought again, even if Nie Li''s results are poor, with his profound knowledge, he wouldn''t be in the bottom three. Even if he is in the bottom three and is expelled from school, that elder would probably reach out to recruit Nie Li. At this moment in the school library''s 3rd floor, there''s a lot of small rooms Originally meant as Holy Orchid Institute''s student reading rooms, but at this moment, they became the base of Nie Li and his group because Nie Li has been hired by Holy Orchid Institute to be a library clerk. Being a clerk doesn''t require one to do anything and would receive three hundred demon spirit coin every month, getting these kinds of benefits who wouldn''t agree? Nie Li knew why the higher level of Holy Orchid Institute did this to protect Nie Li from the suppression of Sacred family! Although the position of library clerk isn''t big but is still a clerk of Holy Orchid Institute, even if it''s Sacred family, would still worry about repercussions. In this matter, Nie Li is grateful towards Holy Orchid Institute yet again. Chapter 25 - Binding Teammates!! Vice-Principal Ye Sheng doesn''t know that, because of the elder''s words that caused Nie Li to be hired as a library clerk, Holy Orchid Institute would greatly benefit in the near future. Du Ze : "Nie Li, offending Sacred family like this, wouldn''t it be bad?" Lu Piao : "Who cares if it''s good or not, it''s fine as long as it feels great." Seeing Shen Xiu''s face become distorted from anger, he felt great about it. In any case, he had been unhappy about this woman. Nie Li : "I know! I have my plans..." Since Nie Li already put it this way, Du Ze also didn''t say anything else. At this moment beside Nie Li, Du Ze, and Lu Piao, there are still three more commoner students. They were the ones who stood at the back of the class with Nie Li. Their innate talent wasn''t that good as well, only having red soul realm. As for these three commoner, their names are Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming. Nie Li : "I originally planned to spend more than six thousand demon spirit coins to purchase six primary soul crystals as I wanted to test your aptitude!!!" Du Ze : "Test aptitude? Didn''t we already have our aptitude tested when we enrolled in school?" Everyone in the room had their doubts. Ever since the establishment of Glory City, they have been always using the usual method. Their soul force has already been determined, what did Nie Li want to test??? Although they had some doubts regarding Nie Li''s words, due to the profound knowledge that Nie Li showed earlier on, they were convinced in Nie Li''s words without any discussion. Lu Piao : "Other than soul realm''s type and the strength of the soul force, what else did you want to be tested?" Nie Li : "The attributes and form of the soul realm. But that''s not needed anymore." Du Ze, Lu Piao and the rest all looked at each other, what Nie Li just said sounds very profound. Nie Li : "In this world, there are no crippled soul realms. Red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, azure, and indigo are the seven colour types of soul realm. Each represents a person''s unique personality and talents. Due to various reason, some soul realms are more easy to train, but that doesn''t mean that red soul realms are crippled." Nie Li : "If you find the right cultivation technique to train with, even with the red soul realm, you can also unleash powerful strength. For those who grade the soul realm into different grades, in terms of soul force cultivation, they are a bunch of amateurs!!!" Hearing Nie Li''s words, for Du Ze, Lu Piao and the rest were Godsmacked that was too much shocking, since the beginning of Glory City, those legend rank experts told them that the soul realm is graded. Didn''t he say that those of legend rank experts were just a bunch of amateurs?? Nie Li : "Once you find a suitable cultivation technique, any colour of the soul realm can also reach the legend rank!!" Nie Li : "All of you will practice a special Manual that will at least make you Black Gold Rank... Listen carefully to my chant and try to enter inside your soul realm." Nie Li : "******************###########*******************" Softly contemplating the chant inwards, All of them were extremely shocked beyond their words their expressions froze as they looked inside their incomplete realm a huge like Labyrinth... Just then Boom Boom Boom Boom Boom!!!!! from their bodies a huge amount of Sou Force exploded making each and every one of them, 1-Star Bronze Demon Spiritualist. All this time, all of them have been struggling with the bleak fate of his families. Their dream is to change the fate of their parents and families, but they clearly knew that this goal was way too far away. But at this moment, all of this wouldn''t pose a problem! All of this is erased by Nie Li''s Manual... Du Ze : "We.. we breakthrough all of us??" Lu Piao : "This... what happened??" Nie Li : "This is a Bonding Manual, it bonds others together and when someone raises a Rank it carries the others... If this surprises you wait till 2 months later, your speeds will be uncatchable.." Du Ze : "The kindness of imparting this Bonding Manual to me, I appreciate it. If you have anything I could be of help to you in the future, even if it''s to hike the blade mountains or to enter the sea of flames, if I, Du Ze were to slightly hesitate, I''ll be willing to die by the curse of heavens!" Lu Piao : "I don''t need to practice to the highest level, I will be satisfied as long as I can reach 1-star silver rank demon spiritist." Nie Li : "Don''t put it this way, we''re good brothers! It''s just a cultivation, Manual." Even the others swore in their hearts to follow him, this in Nie Li''s eyes may be just a Manual, but for them to say, the significance of it would be different!!! Nie Li mediated the chants and began the most basic practice. In the future, they will definitely need the support of a large number of elixirs, but for now, he would only need to practice his soul force and refine his body with the basic fundamentals. Seeing as Nie Li begin his training, Du Ze, Pu Liao and the rest that were present in the room also began to practice on their own and began to absorb the energy from heaven and earth to strengthen and stabilize their newly 1-star soul realms. The more they practice, the more they realise how mysterious and profound this Manual is. Six people had their six soul realm rapidly rotating, surging up and expanding. Whether it''s Du Ze, Lu Piao, or the 3 commoner students, their soul force begins to significantly enhance. The process of enhancing is simply astonishingly fast. After all, the cultivation manual given to them by Nie Li is an earth-shattering godlike manual, once they start, the speed of practising with it compared to normal cultivation manuals are ten or even more than hundred times faster. Nie Li steadily using his soul force to refine his body as he needed to lay his foundation one step at a time. Portions of soul force ebbing and flowing through his body, Nie Li felt that his body had been significantly strengthened. Nie Li and his group remained in the library devoting themselves into practice. One day, two days¡­ A few hours before the arranged meeting with Ninger, Nie Li''s soul force rose to 1-star Silver rank making all the others who were refining they souls and bodies be jolted. During this time someone in the forest who was practising as much as he could his soul force along with the help of his system managed to reach 3-Star Bronze... When Nie Li Breaked through to 1-Star Silver Rank he was jolted as well and he felt kinda drunk until he heard a sound from his system telling him he reached 4-Star... Lee : "Ok that was intense... I managed to break through to 3-star 6 hours ago and now i''m 4-star... I have to say that making Nie Li, do all the work while I enjoy a peaceful life is quite nice..." That was what he thought but the Heavenly Dao can also be a bitch as he got a very special mission... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 2 Triggered!!! Nie Li Has Failed To Play Low and Replay The History As It Is!!! Condition 1 : Make History Have The Same Results As Nie Li!!! Condition 2 : Become A Phantom Existence That None Could Find!!! Rewards : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon!!!! Chapter 26 - Disturbance... Lee : "I don''t believe this..... What the fuck did he do??" Lee : "If i know him that well, then in order to gain time from Ninger''s illness instead of the original 3 days he might have made it in 2 days..." Lee : "If i''m right then Ninger might be waiting for him right now... Let me see how the fuck he screwed up everything...." Lee started walking from where he was from the last time he met with Nie Li towards a few kilometres away from there where he had met with Ninger... Within 10-15 minutes he had reached there and he did saw Ninger there in meditation waiting... Ninger felt something and opened her eyes to see Lee... Lee : "Yo... we meet again..." Ninger : "Ermm... Lee.... Xiaolin Lee right?? What are you doing here???" Lee : "I waiting for Nie Li, and he''s late again, and i must say that he probably makes you wait as well..." Ninger : "Hmm, not really compare to the last time we met a few hours later, therefore i believe he will come at that time as there will be no one to bother us..." Lee : "I see... Hey, can i ask you something??" Ninger : "What is it??" Lee : "What did he do in these 2 days??" Ninger didn''t think much as everyone would learn this sooner or later and started telling him about how he confronts Shen Xiu and Shen Yue and also about how he threatened to kill him according to the law for slandering his family... Lee was speechless... No wonder he lost control of the History in his second run this guy had reached such heights that he became way too prideful of himself, therefore, he sees everyone as ants... Then the History changed yet again how?? don''t tell me the sacred family already contacted the Dark Guild... Lee : "I see, if i was in his position i would probably do the same... Anyway i''m gonna go and fetch him as i wish to speak to him, are you gonna come as well??" Ninger : "No, i wish to stay here as right now as it elevates a bit my pain..." Lee : "Then i will return shortly..." As Lee was leaving Ninger sighed as she knew she will never reach their heights while at the same time back at the Library the guys barraged Nie Li with Questions.... Du Ze : "Nie Li, what was that just now??" Lu Piao : "Yeah we felt gloat up and broken through 2-Star... we almost died from the sudden expansion..." Nie Li : "I told you guys right... This is a Bonding Manual that when someone raises a Star he will carry the other..." Du Ze : "Then What Star are you??" Nie Li : "Previous i was already at Peak 5-Star Bronze and also the reason why you all got raised instantly in 1-Star, but now I passed 1-Star Silver making you guys who had to stabilize your souls break again in 2-Star..." All of them were speechless, Nie Li is already at Silver rank?? No wonder within 2 days from nothing we reached 2-Star... Lu Piao : "Nie Li, How come we don''t feel any soul force from you then??" Nie Li : "That''s because I trained when i was 3-4 years old in concealment Soul Manuals that made it possible even though i have Silver Rank to show a power of 30-40 soul force..." Nie Li : "But in reality, it''s just control over your body and soul in time you guys can do it as well... Now i will have to go, i have a few plans to make..." As Nie Li said that he walked down and the guys followed him barraging him with more questions. He ignored them and started thinking on what to do with the money, he can purchase as much as Purple Haze Grass and refine more than 100 uses with it compare to the 60 he had sent last time... Tonight, was also the time of the second day Nie Li had said to heal Ninger, the others since they were ignored by him, they knew that Nie Li will tell them in time, as they were about to get up again they saw Nie Li watching somewhere... It was a graceful figure was currently holding a thick book looking down at it. Her purple hair was like a waterfall falling. Besides the ears, bundles of hair were tied up with silk thread adding more lovely temperament to her. Nie Li : "You guys go up again and continue practising!" All of them saw the beauty quietly reading was like an elf in the evening, simply perfect. Wearing a white silk dress, having a graceful demeanour, leaning against the bookshelf. With a dignified posture, quiet and elegant like a lotus out of the water, holy and noble causing one not dare to profane. They instantly knew what Nie Li wanted to do. Everyone likes beautiful things. It was just that when facing Ye Ziyun, they didn''t even have the courage to go forward due to their low self-esteem. Nie Li walked towards Ye Ziyun''s direction. Lu Piao : "I bet Nie Li will fail in 15 minutes, the prettiest girl in class would definitely ignore him!" Du Ze : "I hope Nie Li wouldn''t get a blow too big for him. Ye Ziyun quietly reading books at dusk, this beautiful scene Nie Li couldn''t bear to break it. He also knew that she was reading that Book of Divine Lightning Fire. Ye Ziyun furrowed her brows while flipping through the book. She is someone that has a strong competitive spirit and is also very hard working, no matter if it''s the talent, cultivation, or even her knowledge, they are also far stronger than ordinary people. She still had that little pride in her heart, but she actually realised the gap between her and Nie Li was actually so huge. The stuff in the Book of Divine Lightning Fire is too profound! The first volume was translated, which was okay, but, after the first volume, the other volumes were written with the language of Snow Wind Empire. She didn''t understand any of it! On knowledge, Ye Ziyun is indeed stronger than her peers, but she found the wrong guy to compare herself to. After all, Nie Li had been reborn twice at that making this his 3rd life.... Nie Li : "So, student Ye Ziyun is also interested in Book of Divine Lightning Fire??? But i don''t think this cultivation suits student Ye Ziyun..." Ye Ziyun revealed a surprised expression, she obviously did not expect to bump into Nie Li here. Think again, Nie Li is probably here reading books, otherwise, how could he have that much knowledge? Nie Li : "This book is too profound, and even if you skimmed through them you will realise that you can''t read a lot of things inside!" Ye Ziyun closed the Book of Divine Lightning Fire, and stayed a few steps away from him. As she was puzzled and was about to say why he said that, she heard him again.... Nie Li : "This Book of Divine Lightning Fire is written with the words from the Snow Wind Empire era. The words from that era are slightly esoteric and hard to understand, but if you can first learn the words from the Black Gold Empire era, you will find them easier to understand and can read the words from the Snow Wind Empire era much more easily." Ye Ziyun : "Words from Black Gold Empire era?" Ye Ziyun carefully recalled, before the Age of Darkness, there were 3 eras that were rather well recorded the most powerful empires for each era are, respectively, the Saint Spirit Empire era, the Snow Wind Empire era, and the Sacred Empire era. Black Gold Empire is a relatively big empire in the era of Snow Wind Empire. Nie Li is well-learnt and knows a lot of stuff, Ye Ziyun couldn''t help to feel a little admiration. Nie Li : "But like i said it doesn''t suit you, with your kindness and aptitude it would be either water - wind and Blizzard...." Ye Ziyun''s eyes widened, shocked as she looks at Nie Li, Nie Li actually guessed correctly, how did Nie Li know of this? Chapter 27 - Disturbance... 2 Just as she was about to ask him more about how he knows this, she even thought that perhaps he compared her soul with a few elements and made that up, a voice was heard... ??? : "Furthermore, your family might have examined your physique before, but he definitely couldn''t detect your soul realm''s form, so the cultivation technique he chose might not be suitable for you." Both Nie Li and Ye Ziyun froze.... they looked at each other and waited to hear the other voice again as they knew someone else butts in... ??? : "You are late Nie Li... How long are you going to make me wait??" Both of them turned towards the source of the voice which was the window and Nie Li finally remembered who the voice belonged to... Nie Li : "Lee, why are you here??" Lee : "Because you got late.... we need to treat Ninger and she is already waiting for us..." Nie Li : "Ugh... I was going to come...." Lee : "Why are you making that face?? Hurry up and come....." As Nie Li bowed to Ye Ziyun and apologised for his friend rudeness, he also said to her is she wants to talk more about her cultivation they should meet tomorrow. Ye Ziyun called him back before he walked away and was stunned... Ye Ziyun : "Fellow student Nie Li... What treatment does Xiao Ning''er require from 2 people????" Nie Li : "Ermm... I can''t say that it''s her private, don''t you know people have secrets??" Lu Piao and the other Kids when frozen when they heard one of their Goddess call him back and they almost killed themselves when they heard them talking about their other Goddess... Wei Nan : "Sure enough, he is the boss. First, he made Ning''er Goddess to take the initiative to send breakfast, and now actually made Ye Goddess call out to him..." Lu Piao : "Not only that, they both talk about Ninger..." Du Ze : "Seems like we underestimated Nie Li..." Lu Piao : "This guy is secretive of his skills..." As they kept watching many felt the jealousy in their bones and waited until Ziyun to leave so that they can teach Nie Li a lesson... Lee who was waiting outside the window started to get pissed and decided to enter formally inside the Library as he was murmuring himself... Lee : "Come on... I want a layback life, why do i have to work??" As he entered inside he saw Shen Yue with his lackeys looking at the directions and gritting their fists in anger... He had a sudden thought to fuck this guy up... Didn''t the system said to have the same result?? Lee : "NIE LI!!!!!! God damn it hurry the fuck up!!! We all know that Ziyun is a flowering beauty and all of us want to talk to her but we have work..." Nie Li had his hand in his face trying to hide his anger while Ziyun blushed when she heard this and started hitting her leg as she pouted with her gloat up cheeks... Lu Piao and the others were totally in disbelief that someone they hadn''t see before but knew both of them had the guts to scream like that... Shen Yue twitched in anger and finally found someone to vent his feelings, he ordered his lackeys to go and beat him up as he continued watching Nie Li and Ziyun... Lee : "Come on!!! Hurry up, at the worst case take her with you... We are already late, so get a move on!!!" Lee : "Huh?? who are you guys.... No wai..... ehhhh...." When Nie Li heard his surprised voice and that he was talking to someone he immediately turned back and rushed to help... Before he turned around the bookshelf what he saw stunned him and not only him even Ziyun who was behind him as she wanted to know who had the guts to beat up someone in here and also Lu Piao and the rest... Du Ze : "Aren''t those Shen Yue Lackeys....??" Lu Piao : "Why are they trying to beat him up?? Furthermore, they always seem to miss..." Nie Li : "It''s not that they miss but he is always stepping back and is using the force of their swings to avoid them... Well it''s to be expected he is 4-Star and they are 1 almost 2...." Ye Ziyun : "He is already at our age and he is that strong??" Nie Li didn''t answer as he knew better that body wise he may seem the same as them, but he knew that as far as experience goes he was way above them... Just as Nie Li was thinking to jump or not, Shen Yue approached them... Shen Yue : "Nie Li, What did you said to Ye Ziyun and made her yell or call back at you????" Nie Li : "And what does that have to do with you??" Shen Yue : "Answer me!!!" Shen Yue went ahead and grabbed with his right hand onto Nie Li''s collar as he stared fiercely at Nie Li... Ziyun behind Nie Li was stunned. ''Since when must he learn everything about what i say and with whom??'' Ye Ziyun : "Shen Yue, release Nie Li..." Nie Li : "Release your hand, otherwise I won''t be polite." Shen Yue : "Heh, heh, won''t be polite to me? Nie Li, you think too highly of yourself, who do you think you are? Thinking you''re so great just because you know a few inscription patterns? Stay away from Ye Ziyun, otherwise, I''ll show you a good time!" Ye Ziyun : "Shen Yue, you have no right to decide with which people i will talk to or hang out!!! Release him now!!!!" An incredibly ice aura came from her as she released her soul force... Du Ze, Li Piao, and the trio upon seeing and feeling that, immediately rushed over. At this moment Nie Li had a cold look and raised both his hand, one for Lu Piao and the others to stop and the other to make Ziyun calm down... Things have heated up and many were waiting for things to break out in a huge brawl, but someone who was watching everything finally moved and screams resounded from behind Shen Yue making him turn his head leaving his horrified... All 15 to 20 lackeys were down with hands and legs bent in other directions than their normal angle, Shen Yue was scared so much that he peed himself... Lee : "Eeehhh gross... What are you doing!!!! You call yourself cultivator with this much bearing?? You even sully the image of Ziyun... Get lost got to nature with the dogs you belonged..." Lee caught Shen Yue from his collar and threw him out of the window leaving everyone speechless by both Shen Yue and the newcomer... Nie Li Ye Ziyun and the rest were looking at him with each one being in their own thoughts... Chapter 28 - Going Into The Forest... Lu Piao : Xaxxaxaxax, did you guys see that???" Du Ze : "I can''t believe he acts all high and mighty and ends up like that..." Even the other guys were laughing at what Shen Yue achieved... Ye Ziyun was red from empressement as she constantly hanged out with him and the only reason for that was that her family wanted to arrange a marriage... Nie Li : "So lee what are you truly doing here??" Lee : "Oh right... I came to talk with you in private and also met up Ninger in the forest practising, therefore, i came to pick you up..." Nie Li : "Didn''t we agree on something??" Lee : "Yes we did, but a few things changed... I''ll tell you after you treat Ninger..." Lee : "Also, Ye Ziyun and the rest you will have to excuse us... If you need Nie Li, find him here tomorrow..." With that being said, Lee and Nie Li tried to leave from the library but the guys and Ziyun had other plans... Ye Ziyun : "Wait!!! Lu Piao : "Yeah, yeah wait... why are you leaving us behind..." Ye Ziyun : "What illness does Xiao Ning''er has??" Lee : "Look it up in the Library and then come to the forest... and you guys don''t make her come alone..." Wei Nan : "Leave it on us..." Du Ze : "We will protect her to the last person..." Lu Piao : "At least we will wait for her here and not stalk her like Shen Yue..." Nie Li : "Fine, fine, Ye Ziyun the illness it''s called Artict Disease and the treatment Daoyin Technique..." Ziyun run back and started searching for the books of illnesses and treatments... While the others were waiting for her... Nie Li and Lee started dashing in a normal tempo as if running for a marathon and reached the gate where the training grounds are... Nie Li : "Why did you do all that??" Lee : "Because you are a freaking piece of shit... Do you know who left yesterday from Glory City??" Nie Li : "Who??" Lee : "The Sacred Family... You had the guts on your second run to slander them and now you actually threatened a member of them??" Lee : "You might not care, but this was why many people took notice of you and wanted to kidnap you both in the ruins and after you took the sword..." Lee : "You can slander them once or twice but not threaten them... otherwise, they will bring the attack even faster than when you set the arrays..." Nie Li : "Ugh... But if you give me the pill i won''t have to worry about them..." Lee : "You still don''t get it, do you?? The less the demon lord finds out about you the easier you can kill him... You have your tricks but so is he as he had passed his soul from body to body and started cultivating all over again for how many years??" Lee : "Therefore, i''m sure Shen Yue will report this and they will change their target at me... Nie Li this time you don''t have any pages to come back... The One has them and has locked down the whole void preventing people like us passing through." Nie Li : "And how does that relate to this now??" Lee : "Because each time a person passes somehow to the past or future, his seals are loosening... How the fuck did you think he managed to send someone to Ying Yueru...??" Nie Li stopped moving as they walked through the forest... Yes... how did he do that?? In my first life, i spend millions of years inside of the Temporal Space but in reality, 100 years passed outside... Add all the years i spent in the Divine Realm... But in my second life... How many years passed in reality?? 20-40??? maybe less?? Lee : "Finally you figured it out... after you got out of the space, the One used his Divination and found you but because you were in this tiny world he couldn''t harm you..." Lee : "Then when you went into the sect... All of his beasts were sealed as well and when you reentered the tiny world he finally freed himself... at least a portion of his powers..." Lee : "Then what happened in your second life you know better than anyone..." Nie Li : "He used the gap i passed through and free one of them waiting to kill me, he managed to use his Divination 3 times much faster than before and Master took the fall..." Lee : "Then there is a chance 2 more of his beasts had been freed as we passed... Can you beat them?? Can i beat them??" Lee : "If we follow your second run by the clock on what you have done, but do it faster than before we may have a chance... For example, when you go to sis Yu Yan, learn them faster don''t go in the desert go in the swamps then at the netherworld..." Nie Li : "I was away for a few months because i took my time, but now the time is something i don''t have, so within the same months i need to explore as many places as i can..." Lee : "Correct... even now the future didn''t change much, as long as you stay freaking low for a bit so that they can pass your threat as air, what will follow will be us going to the ruins as you did..." Lee : "Have a few clashes with them and then enter the Alchemist Association... I will act as your hidden Master that none will be able to find even if i give signs here and there..." The night slowly arrived, and the moon shined brightly, covering everything with a veil. As Nie Li and Lee were walking having finished their talk they headed towards the area where they first met Xiao Ning''er. Seeing far away, under the moonlight, there standing quietly was Xiao Ning''er. It seems that today she went through meticulous dressing up. Pure brown to golden hair cascading down, studded with silver ribbons. White delicate face, slender eyebrows, elegant and refined, without the slightest sense of reality. Ninger : "I thought you guys weren''t coming..." As Ninger''s eyes opened and saw both Nie Li and Lee, she spoke... Nie Li : "How can that be, I''m someone that keeps my promises." Lee : "We kinds ran into a bit of fighting trouble with Shen Yue... Furthermore, we will have company later on, so finish what you have to do..." Ninger : "Trouble?? Company?? What happened??" Nie Li : "I''ll tell you later, first I have to treat the illness on your body." Chapter 29 - All Of Them Together!!! Lee walked away from there, as he knew that it wouldn''t be exactly quiet... He walked towards a few hundred meters away from where both came and waited for the other as he didn''t want them to disrupt them... Meanwhile, on Nie Li side, he was massaging the bruise of her foot making Ninger be awkward yet again... Ninger : "Nie Li what happened??" Nie Li : "Nothing much, i was training in the library... Then as i was about to leave and come here i met Ziyun reading The Lightning Fire Book..." Ninger felt pricks all over her body when she heard Nie Li called her with so familiarity, she listened quietly to what he was saying and what happened... Nie Li : "Then Lee appeared outside of the window starting saying i''m late for your treatment which then led to her pestering me to tell her what kind of problem you had..." Nie Li : "Then Shen Yue appeared and started bickering about how people like us can not talk to her and a fight broke out with Lee and his Lackeys..." Nie Li : "Just as Ziyun had activated her soul force and the air chilled as she didn''t like for him to tell her with whom she can talk, Lee broke their arms and legs making Shen Yue have his nature call in front of us..." Ninger had popped her eyes out when she heard everything, now she regretted not going as she missed such a huge event... Nie Li : "Then as we were about to leave, Ziyun pestered us even more and Lee told her what illness you have and the way to treat it..." Ninger : "Then she did nothing at all... Ziyun had everything she wanted as the daughter of the City Lord..." Nie Li : "On the contrary, she went and searched all bookshelves in order to find the illness and treatment methods..." Ninger : "Is that why you said we will have company??" Nie Li : "No, Lu Piao and the rest stayed behind in case she decided to rush here, compare to her we know every turn of the training grounds..." Ninger : "So if she decided to come the others will come as well in a form of protection and curiosity..." Nie Li : "Something like that... Here I finished your chest rib as well... All that''s left is that spot, hopefully, it has back off quite a bit so that i don''t pull the previous stunt as well..." Ninger : "En..." She gritted a bit her teeth from the pain but compared to what she felt two days ago it was way more bearable and Nie Li wouldn''t have to do the same thing as last time... They were a few times during these two days she actually thought that she might have to do this again and her face flared up in redness... On the other side of the Forest Lee was waiting for the others to show up and after an hour or so they caught up to him... Lee : "You guys came, i thought you wouldn''t come at all..." Lee looked at them and Ye Ziyun had a grave expression on her face, when she felt his gaze she didn''t know what to say at all... Lee : "Go ahead ask anything..." Ye Ziyun : "Was what i managed to read about Ninger real???" Lee : "You can ask her yourself later, but be careful as it''s sensitive to her..." Ye Ziyun : "Then is Nie Li ahead treating her??" Lee : "Do you see him with me??" Ye Ziyun : "There wasn''t any other way of treatment??" Lee : "There where a few of them but all of them ended up with one result, too much time consuming, and time was something she didn''t have as she didn''t want to fall behind..." Ye Ziyun : "Then does Nie Li love her?? If not how can he take that role??" Lee : "It''s simple actually, he tries to give her a fighting chance to defy her fate... An Illness that will kill her in the worst case scenario and even if she survives she will be given for marriage... Either way, you can say she is a slave of her unluckiness..." Ye Ziyun : "Therefore she accept it in hopes to change all that and restore her family to how it was..." Lee : "Compare to that, a bit of that treatment to her is simple nothing..." Lee : "And don''t forget in the end no matter what we say she was the one who accepts it and went through it..." Lu Piao and the rest were puzzled fro the whole thing, they also tried to read the books Ziyun was reading but they couldn''t understand a single word inside them... Lee : "You guys have reached 2-Star not to bad..." Du Ze : "Are you practising the same Manual as Nie Li and us??" Lee : "Of course after all i was the one who gave it to him..." Ye Ziyun : "What Manual??" Lee : "A special kind..." Lu Piao : "Is that why you are super strong??" Lee : "Not quite... But i have to give you warning guys, you need to refine your bodies as much as possible as you can so that it can withstand the sudden breakthroughs..." Wein Nan : "We noticed that when we reached 2-Star..." Lee : "Good..." Lee : "Hmmm... Nie Li should have finished by now so let''s go...." As he said that he started walking towards where Nie Li and Ninger was and just as he said they truly had finished the treatment for today... Nie Li : "That''s it for today, we will do this one more time maybe 2 more..." Ninger : "Thank you..." Nie Li : "No need... Oh!! right can i ask you for a favour??" Ninger : "Sure... as long as it can be done." Nie Li : "I have almost 30 thousand demon spirit coins here, I want you to send someone to the herb store and help me buy as much Purple Haze Grass as you can..." Ninger : "Purple Haze Grass? What do you need Purple Haze Grass for? Isn''t it just for an insect repellant effect..." Other than using the smoke, Purple Haze Grass has no other usage. So, what does Nie Li need such large amount of Purple Haze Grass for? Nie Li : "I naturally have a use for it... If you were to help me then i would avoid the already drawn to me Sacred Family without much attention" Ninger : "Especially with today''s event with Shen Yue... I can''t believe he did that in front of everyone, Ziyun must be embarrassed to even see him..." ??? : "Either way they will only blame me in order to vent their humiliation of broken arms and legs..." Ninger : "Ah... Lee you came back??" Lee : "Just now and was able to hear about the attention of the Sacred Family..." As Ninger was about to say something she noticed behind him a few figures and one of them was Ziyun looking at both Nie Li and her on the ground which made her blush a bit... Chapter 30 - Faulty Patterns!!! Ye Ziyun kept staring at each other for a few seconds before Ziyun sighed and said leaving Ninger dumbfounded on the spot along with Nie Li... Ye Ziyun : "Sigh... Ninger since you had that kind of problem why didn''t you ask me about it???" Both opened their eyes wide open at her words, especially Ninger because in the past they were friends both of them but after the declining of her family, they belonged to 2 different worlds... Lee : "If you want to catch up to your long lost friendship or sisterhood or whatever you had in the past do it later..." Nie Li : "I bet 10 million you''re gonna be single for the rest for your life if you can''t read the mood..." Lee got pissed as he heard the girls giggle and the guys behind him laugh and pointing at him... This motherfucker who let everyone died dares to say this to me?? But then depression hit him along with bitterness as in reality even in his previous life he didn''t manage to get laid while this piece of shit in his first life he did them both... Lu Piao : "Come to think of it who are you??" Lee : "Oh, i never introduced myself to you guys... My name is Xiaolin Lee nice to meet you..." Duze : "How do you know Nie Li???" Lee : "We met a few years ago and started sharing training materials and also came up with a theory of an elemental soul realm..." Wei Nan : "So the one who actually thought of that was you and not Nie Li??" Lee : "No, we both thought of it as we tried to connect previous noted from books we had read..." Nie Li : "Then based on that we read countless books about cultivation and elements and at some point, we found an incomplete Manual..." Lee : "Then 3-4 years ago we started reading Inscriptions patterns but for some reason, Nie Li could actually memorise them almost with a first glance..." Zhu Xiangjun : "You mean, like a photographic memory or something??" Zhang Ming : "That explains why he could remember every picture and page along with paragraphs and uncovered the truth about the Sacred Family..." Ye Ziyun : "Then Nie Li, i have a problem with 2 patterns, can you check them??" Nie Li : "Sure, which ones??" Even though she was hearing what they were saying and had asked for help, Ye Ziyun did not get her hopes too high, after all the problems that she wanted to ask weren''t things that ordinary people can solve. Ye Ziyun took out two inscription scrolls from her interspatial ring and passed them on Nie Li. Ye Ziyun : "These two inscription scrolls are Snow Wind inscriptions. These two inscription scrolls seem to had some error when it was drawn, and thus left them unable to be activated but I can''t find the root of the issue." Lee : "Ye Ziyun... Were you the one who bought these two??" Ye Ziyun : "No, but they were gifted to me and like i said i can''t activate them..." Lee : "And you will never will..." The moment Nie Li''s and Lee''s gaze swept pass these two inscription patterns on the scroll, and both of them had found the problem with the two inscription patterns. Nie Li : "Have you improved in your patterns at all Lee??" Lee : "If i''m not wrong, then this is the Snow Wind Attribute''s > inscription and that one is Snow Wind attribute''s > Inscription." Nie Li : "What do you know... You did improve..." #@#%#[email protected] I know because i saw you past... Nie Li totally ignored him making Lee even more pissed as he thought of ways to slap him in the face... Nie Li : "The Snow Wind Attribute''s > inscription structure has no issue with it, but this is a faulty scroll." Ye Ziyun : "Faulty scroll?" Lee : "Right, the one who made this is an expert fraud. if one''s eyesight is not sharp enough, being led into buying this scroll is understandable. This inscription is drawn using the blood of Snow Wind Spiritual Worm. The blood of it is usually a silver-grey colour, not this bright silvery-red colour. Therefore instead of an adult or mature Worm, he used a Larva instead which isn''t strong enough, and therefore caused this inscription to be unable to activate." Lee : "As for the other one i can''t say for sure..." Ye Ziyun never thought that the problem was actually something like this. This was a mystery that was hidden in her heart for a long time now. That was until today when this mystery was finally resolved. So her perspective was wrong, the inscription had no issues, thus her wanting to find a problem with the inscription was naturally impossible! This kind of issue, both of them could actually tell with just a look, how profound must one''s knowledge be to accomplish this? Nie Li : "Lee, you suck you can recognise the Inscription, but could not find the problem??" Lee : "Well excuse me for not having your brain..." Nie Li : "This > Inscription is originally a silver rank inscription pattern, but the > that was left behind after the Age of Darkness was incomplete. Afterwards, people tried to patch it and in the process caused it to drop a level becoming a bronze rank inscription pattern." Lee : "So let me guess... That caused it to gain a problem with its structure, and thus often it should have problems when activating causing it to be unusable. It just needs to be adjusted a little." Nie Li : "Since you are a genius want to have the honour of doing it??" Lee : "No, even if i am a genius in theory but in practice, i suck you know that..." Everyone burst in laughter watching the two fight and bickering over their knowledge, only them knew that it a serious fight to test the nerves of each other... However, even though they were laughing deep inside them were shocked as 2 of the same age as they were talking of tempering with inscriptions patterns like it''s nothing... Ye Ziyun''s eyes were filled with doubts, even if it''s her grandfather, he dared not tamper with the structure of an inscription pattern, and yet these two talk of it as if it''s simply breathing air... Chapter 31 - The Ups And Downs Of The Manual... Nie Li : "Do you want me to complete it??" Nie Li : "If so do you have a pen??" Ye Ziyun''s right hand moved, retrieving a silver horn pen from her interspatial ring made from the horns of a horned sheep. As Nie Li took the silver horn pen from Ye Ziyun''s hand, his finger accidentally touched Ye Ziyun''s palm. That soft skin contact made his heart flutter. She immediately drew her hand back, suddenly raising her head. Her alert eyes looked at Nie Li and at the same time towards Ninger who was silently sitting on the ground next to him... She thought that Nie Li intentionally tried to take advantage of the situation, but was surprised to find Nie Li holding onto the silver horn pen with a dignified look on his face. Perhaps she thought too much, the contact earlier made her feel a strange feeling. Nie Li drew a few simple strokes on the white paper, and an inscription pattern more complete than > appeared on the paper. The shape of the strokes was exactly well-proportioned, as though they were printed. Nie Li ended up drawing such complex inscription patterns with just a few random looking strokes, such frightening ability made everyone gasp in amazement. This adjusted > inscription became even more complex and difficult to understand. Nie Li : "This is the completed > Inscription. I managed to raise it to It''s silver rank as it was before and also wrote in which book you can find the reference after the Dark Age." Ye Ziyun''s gaze fell onto this > inscription pattern, her brows furrowed, this adjusted > turned out to be twice as complex compared to before. The current her couldn''t verify how effective is the inscription pattern unless someone were to make it into a scroll. Lee : "Well done, this Inscription Pattern is made with 36 foundation patterns in its structure and its a stable structure, the previous structure wasn''t stable!" Ye Ziyun let out an ''en'' full of doubts. She didn''t ask any further, only keeping the inscription pattern altered by Nie Li, preparing to get people to make this into a scroll to test it out to see if it was as Nie Li said, a silver rank inscription pattern. Ye Ziyun eased her doubts about Nie Li and Lee, admiring them even more. How much time would a person need to spend in order to have profound knowledge like them?? Lee : "Now then, Nie Li do you think Ninger will be able to handle the strain of breaking through??" Nie Li : "I think so, as her illness had dissipated at least by half so far..." Lee : "Then do you think you can bind her??" Bind?? The guys behind started imagining ecchi staff and soon enough, they were swept by two cold gazes from both Xiao Ning''er and Ye Ziyun making them sweat from their head till their toes... Ninger : "Lee, what did you mean by binding me??" Lee : "Remember when we told you we found an Incomplete Manual?? We managed to repair it to a decent level and started practising it..." Nie Li : "We broke down 16 elemental manuals and reconstructed based on the incomplete one we had found creating a new one..." Lee : "The only problem is that this manual turned into an original despite taking reference from others..." All : "Original??" Lee : "Yes... in order for it to be practised, someone needs to bind it with his blood and that person becomes a pillar." Nie Li : "When this happened the Manual vanished as it ignites into ashes..." Du Ze : "Wait, Nie Li you mean like Demons??" Nie Li : "Correct... The one who becomes a pillar can bind with his Manual 15 more people and each time that pillar passes through a Star in cultivation the others are carried along..." Lee : "In this case, Nie Li is a pillar and when he breaks through apart from our own training we auto-pass a star..." Du Ze : "No wonder when you bind us, we reached 1-star and when you broken through just as we had stabilised our realm we reached 2-star..." Lee : "Furthermore we noticed that this Manual has a few ups and downs..." Ye Ziyun : "Wait, then as a pillar what star are you now??" Nei Li : "1-star silver..." Both Ziyun and Ninger opened their eyes wide open and stare at him in disbelief, the Manual is so powerful?? Lee : "Wait till you hear the rest... i''ll talk about the good points..." Everyone perked their ears and waited for the details as even Duze, Lu Piao and the rest didn''t know every detail of this Manual... Lee : "1)You can Reach The Same Cultivation As The Pillar... 2)After checking your soul realm attribute you can integrate with multiple demons... 3)Each time the pillar breaks through the others got a raise in stars..." Du Ze : "Wait, you said to me that i have Lightning and Fire attribute and suited to train in these two the most..." Nie Li : "It''s what you are thinking you can integrate with 2 demons one lightning, one fire..." Lee : "Furthermore, your attributes are closely related to Light and Hell which might enable you to fuse with 4..." Nie Li : "Although what Lee said just now it was never tested before as far as we had read..." Nie Li : "But Ziyun will be able to fuse with 3... Wind, Water and Blizzard... Ninger with Wind and Lightning and the rest with 1..... Unless the theory of related attributes works...." Everyone was in a state of shock and they didn''t bother to hide it as their eyes were wide open and the guys'' jaws were on the ground, while Yizun and Ninger only had their small lips wide open... Ninger : "Then what about the downs??" Nie Li : "The downs are.... 1)Only 16 are allowed to practice this. 2)You can only reach the same Level as the pillar and not pass him. 3)There is a chance of dying from soul force explosion..." Ye Ziyun : "Death?? How so??" Nie Li : "Right now, both your soul force is around 90 correct???" Both of them nodded to him as they waited to hear the rest of this reason for dying... Nie Li : "If i bind you right now because of my cultivation you will instantly break through to 1-Star, then you can keep training and raise you cultivation let''s say to 2-star with your own efforts....." Lee : "If then Nie Li breaks into 2-Star all of us will instantly reach 3-star, and because we had already broken to 2-star our soul force will be unstable..." Ye Ziyun : "Therefore from the overflow of the unstable soul force reaching 3-star there is a chance of dying..." All of them had grave expressions especially the guys behind as they had experienced the overflow of soul force when they reached 2-Star but thankfully they had managed to stabilize their realm after the reached 1-Star... Chapter 32 - More Teamates!!! Nie Li : "Yes... So far we haven''t found any other drawbacks..." Ninger : "All of you practice this??" Lee : "Yes... and in 2 to 3 or even 4 months all of us will be at Black Gold rank as i had found a secret recipe to refine our bodies..." Nie Li : "With Lee help and his recipe which we need to create the potions, our speed will be unmatched..." Ninger : "Is that why you asked me for the Grass???" Nie Li : "No, that''s for the sake of raising money, as finding suitable Demons can be quite expensive and all of us are broke..." Ye Ziyun : "If you need quite a lot up to 10 million i think i can help..." Lee : "Unfortunate we might need billions... So we have to start from somewhere..." Ninger and Ziyun opened their eyes wide open while the others fell on the ground from the sheer number of money they might need... Lee : "Furthermore i would rather work and gain them than borrow them..." Nie Li : "I can agree on this part..." Ninger : "So can you bind us with this Manual??" Nie Li : "Sure... Lee stay by Ninger''s side as for an emergency appears..." Lee : "No worries nothing will happen..." Lee had asked his system about it and was told that her body will be attuned in the new Manual turned the yin inflicting energy into nourishing her cultivation, therefore, he wasn''t bothered that much... Nie Li and Ye Ziyun for the first time they united their thought and told him... If something goes wrong with her they will kill him... And it wasn''t just these two even Du Ze, Lu Piao and the others glared at him... Having no choice he started walking towards her and stayed behind her just in case... Ninger was stunned by their actions and felt sorry for Lee being attacked like that from all sides... Lee : "You can begin now..." Nie Li : "Ok you two listen to the chants and try to enter your soul realm..." Nie Li : "******************###########*******************" When both of them heard the chants they closed their eyes and when they reached the inner view of their soul.... BooM, BooM... Ye Ziyun : "Ughh....." Ninger : "Ughh....." Both their aura''s exploded and their soul force was visible to the others, they finally break through to 1-Star Bronze Spiritualist Demon... Both watched as a huge altar was raised inside them and were amazed... Ye Ziyun : "I can''t believe such an amazing Manual exist... Nie Li i can''t accept this it''s valuable..." Lee : "Whether you can''t or not, its too late now..." Ninger : "This.... my... my.... my illness is gone....." Nie Li : "What?? Are you sure??" Lee : "It''s true i told you not to worry..." Nie Li : "You freaking knew??" Lee : "Kinda... i knew it would vanish but i didn''t know if in the process of vanishing it will cause her problems..." Nie Li : "What''s up with this vague answer?? it makes me more worried..." Lee : "Now then since all of you finished catching up... Try and stabilise your realms and at the same time refine your bodies even a tiny bit will help..." Ninger : "Wait, where will you go??" Lee : "In order to keep this Manual a secret, and also draw the attention of the Scared Family away from Nie Li, i beat them up and now they will probably search for me..." Nie Li : "Therefore you plan on hiding????" Lee : "You can say that... Oh, right Niel Li these inside the bag will help all of you refine your bodies..." Lee threw a bag filled with stones in front of Nie Li shocking him... They were about 500 stones inside making Nie Li stunned... Nie Li : "Wait, aren''t these stones..." Lee : "I don''t remember their names but i do remember that you need to slowly absorb them as they contain small amounts of poison for the ordinary people... But as we possess this manual with the poison attribute in it..." Nie Li : "We will not be affected..." Lee : "Correct... I''ve kept some for myself, therefore, i''m going to practice and at the same time also hide for the time being..." Ye Ziyun : "Yeah but if you do that...." Lee : "No worries they will find nothing of me... Well, they might bother you with a few questions just say it was a smartass who wanted to take a beauty..." Ninger : "But why won''t they find anything??" Lee : "It''s a secret unless all of you reach peak Gold Rank... Now, now i wasted enough time and i have to go..." Nie Li : "What about that we talked about??" Lee : "I will have to make a few modifications to that and then i''ll find you at the right time... So, for now, focus on the uses of the grass and we will talk a few days later..." Everyone watched Lee walk away like nothing and had mixed feelings, they turned to see Nie Li and he was already ignoring him by entering a meditation position... Nie Li : "Now each of you will take 65 stones... and slowly over the course of the days refine them in your bodies in order to strengthen them..." Lu Piao : "Nie Li what are these stones??" Du Ze : "Didn''t Lee said that they possess poison??" Nie Li : "They do but that''s too normal cultivators, in the Manual we have exists parts of poison attributes, therefore, you can say we have some immunity" Ninger : "In other words, we can use that to the fullest and refine our bodies..." Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li what are these stones called??" Nie Li : "They are called Purple Smoke Rock... and if you know how to refine the poison you can use it to enhanced yourself but in our case, we can just simply draw it out..." Nie Li : "Now all of you sit down and start refining them..." Everyone sit down and started following his instructions, Ye Ziyun saw the others who completely had immersed themselves in his words and even Ninger wasn''t an exception... She thought back to when Nie Li said he will become a Legend rank and marry the most beautiful girls doesn''t that mean both she and ninger are his targets...??? Previously she could brush it off, but now can she really especially if she reach Legend rank and help her Father and Grandfather????? She shook her head and decided to leave everything in the future, based on Nie Li current standard he can be a potential fit for her if it can help this city flourish even further she wouldn''t mind... Unknowing to her Ninger was looking at Ziyun and could pretty much guess her thoughts as she was thinking the same... Chapter 33 - The Sacred Family Movements... Lee had walked quite deep in the training grounds and met with a few 3-star beasts but he easily pummeled them on the ground... Lee : "System, i managed to set the same results of them bonding and Nie Li Teaching them... what about the second requirement??" TODAG System : Host will have to make it like he is a ghost never to be found by anyone... Lee : "So that means hiding... Sigh..." Lee : "Show me 1. Status" Ping!!! Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13,5 (21) Strength : 40 Defence : 20 Speed : 40 Mind : 400 Soul Force : 400 = 4-Star Bronze Rank Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : None Comprehension Skills/Abilities : Lee : "Oh?? That''s quite a change..." Lee : "I what do i have left in my inventory...." Lee : "3. Inventory" Ping!!! (1 x A God Growth Egg / 1 x Imperial Raising Cultivation Pill / 1x Long Lost Alchemy Part 1 / 4 x Protective Ancestral Talismans Ping / 500 x Purple Smoke Rocks) Lee : "System, isn''t there an option of body stars?? Like Du Jian having a body comparable to Legend Rank apart his cultivation???" TODAG System : There is it is compromised of Strenght - Defence and Speed... Lee : "So you mean that these stats represent my rank as Rank Fighters??" TODAG System : Correct... In order to be a 4-Star Bronze Fighter, Host needs to raise all stats to the same value... Lee : "That means all 40... I see... Well then according to the ruckus for the next days, i''ll stay here and raise my body to Silver Rank Fighter... At least i hope to do so..." Lee sat down and with the help of his system started absorbing the stones making his body more powerful... In the Sacred Family, a mayhem was raised when Shen Yue returned with 15 people with broken arms and legs... Sacred family. Hall of Main Affairs Elder. The Main Affair Elder of Sacred family, Shen Ming, is a silver rank demon spiritist. Although his cultivation isn''t very strong, he still has the position within the Sacred family because he is capable of handling Sacred family''s affairs. After hearing the report, Shen Ming wrath appeared on his face. Shen Ming : "First a student of the fighter apprentice class dared to challenge my Sacred family, and now someone else beats up our men and Shen Yue disgraced himself.." Shen Ming exposing a brutal look on his face, Nie Li''s exposure of > inscription pattern caused a bad impression of them by various families. In order to remove their bad impression, Shen Ming used a lot of means to send people to various families to explain. This matter affected Sacred family''s fundamental interest, but the Sacred family couldn''t go after Nie Li because they heard that a certain powerful figure took an interest in him. And now a few days later, another piece of news came, someone beat up Shen Yue''s underling who were all of them above 1-Star, and he himself disgraced himself as a direct descendant of the Sacred Family. Shen Ming : "Isn''t Young Master Shen Yue soon going to reach the 1-star bronze rank? How could he show that kind of temperament?? Now our plan for the Snow family is ruined." That underling, felt the chill within Shen Ming''s expression, which sent shivers down his spine, before saying... Underling : "I''m not very sure of it, Young Master Shen Yue said that his strength and soul force couldn''t be felt and thought he was just a smartass Nie Li knew that wanted to court Ye Ziyun, but was not sure what demonic magic he used and was able to beat them up causing young master to lose his emotions..." Hearing the words of his underling, Shen Ming frowned. Shen Ming : "What demonic magic? Hasn''t anyone taught him that when you can''t feel something from someone either he is an expert either a useless bum??" Underling : "Main Affair Elder, should we report this matter to the House Master???" Shen Ming : "No, this matter cannot be told to the House Master. House Master is trying to break through into becoming a legend rank demon spiritist. As long as it''s not a matter of life and death of the family, then there wouldn''t be a need for House Master to know." Shen Ming: "Did you find out what family does Nie Li belongs to?" Underling : "Yes, Elder, we have already checked, it''s Heavenly Mark Family!" Shen Ming: "Heavenly Mark Family? Heh heh, how could a normal noble family challenge us, a major family? This ignorant brat probably stumbled across the origin of > inscription pattern and couldn''t wait to show off with it in Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er presence..." Shen Ming thought it''s impossible for the Sacred Family to put a small noble family in their sights. If he were to send someone to take care of the Heavenly Mark Family, other families will definitely find out and at that time the Sacred Family would definitely be looked as petty... Shen Ming : "Let Young Master Shen Fei take note of this Nie Li and his so-called killing threat if a few teenagers were to have some conflicts and fought in school then it''d be reasonable to understand!" Shen Ming : "At the same time, search for the guy who beat up our men... Pressure the kids who were in the Library, but not Nie Li and Ye Ziyun have someone watch over them and try through them to find that fucking bastard..." Upon hearing it, Shen Ming''s underling immediately understood the meaning behind it. Shen Fei is already a 1-star silver demon spiritist, his strength is more to enough to handle Nie Li. Shen Ming''s meaning is to let Young Master Shen Fei beat Nie Li up in school. Thinking again, as the Main Affair Elder of Sacred Family, he must handle it perfectly, can''t let anyone gossip. Shen Ming : "Wait... The storm caused by this matter is not gone yet, therefore say to Shen Yue that Young Master Shen Fei will act... Also, notify him of what to do..." During the next few days, many families had learned what happened and the Kids held in disgust Shen Yue even in class... Nie Li and the rest acted as nothing happened even though they were pressured and after 10 days the Sacred Family was sweating because they couldn''t find even his name... Chapter 34 - Mayhem In Stores... During those 10 days, another storm hit Glory City... City Lord''s Mansion, in Ye Ziyun''s room, the room was very well decorated and exquisite. In front of a desk, Ye Ziyun''s head was bowed down to research something. She occasionally stopped, furrowed her brows in thought. She looks at a book where Nie Li had wrote the reference for > pattern that was remoulded by Nie Li... She was impressed by both of them, where the hell did they manage to uncover this book?? If it wasn''t for Nie Li''s writing the book she didn''t want to imagine how many days it would take to find it... In a moment, a beautiful woman wearing blue veil came in. The beautiful married woman revealed a humble smile. Ye Ziyun : "Aunt Xue, you are an inscription master, do you know the origin of this inscription pattern???" Xue Yin''s gaze fell onto the paper in front of Ye Ziyun. Her eyes filled with astonishment as she asked... Xue Yin : "Miss, where did you get this inscription pattern, how come I''ve never seen it before???" Ye Ziyun : "Even Aunt Xue has never seen this inscription pattern before???" Ye Ziyun was shocked, Xue Yin is an Inscription Master! Even she had never seen it before??? Xue Yin : "Looks like >, but at the same time it''s not. It seems like it''s much stronger than >. These well-proportioned lines, not sure which master is this work from, Xue Yin admits defeat. Could it be that Miss met an inscription master?" Ye Ziyun : "I asked a classmate about the two patterns we couldn''t activate them, therefore he drew these and also told me i would find them in these 2 books..." Xue Yin : "Hmm... Your classmate must have a photographic memory to manage and remember every single line as he drew them exactly as i''m seen in these books... Either that or he practises the same attribute as us..." Thinking of how Nie Li took the pen with ease and with a few stoke, drew this inscription pattern, Ye Ziyun''s heart became even more confused! Ye Ziyun : "Thanks Aunt Xue, i wanted to make sure i wasn''t tricked..." Xue Yin : "No, problem..." After dawn. Every single herbal store in Glory -City had mysterious people, dressed as they were servants from a large family, frantically buying Purple Haze Grass in the shops. With the volume they were buying the Purple Haze Grass in the stores and their inventories going back for several years had all been cleared out. Passenger 1 : "Why are they buying so much Purple Haze Grass????" Passenger 2 : "I think I know those guys, it''s the Winged Dragon Family''s Miss Ning''er''s servants!!!" Passenger 3 : "Why would Miss Xiao Ning''er need so much Purple Haze Grass for? Really, I can''t figure it out!!!" Purple Haze Grass, other than using for its insect repellant smoke by burning it, there was no other use for it. Base on the size of the Winged Dragon Family''s house ten pound of Purple Haze Grass would be more than enough, but these servant brought hundreds of thousands pound of Purple Haze Grass, this amount caused people to be stupefied. All of the Purple Haze Grass was acquired by the servants sent by Xiao Ning''er. Some shops even picked out Purple Haze Grass in their herb garden in order to sell it all. Probably in the next 3 years, Glory City will have a shortage of Purple Haze Grass. But no one cares about if Purple Haze Grass is available or not. When Nie Li received the interspatial ring filled with Purple Haze Grass, he was simply stupefied. A freaking Million of Purple Haze Grass, he feared that it would have totalled several hundreds of thousands of demon spirit coins. Such a large amount of money was not a small sum! But Xiao Ning''er didn''t care about it, if Nie Li was happy, she''s willing to do anything. Furthermore, it was only several hundreds of thousands of demon spirit coins. On value, several hundreds of thousands of demon spirit coins weren''t even the worth 1% of what he had done for her... Knowing that Xiao Ning''er''s cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, reaching almost 2-Stars in just a few days the whole Winged Dragon Family grew excited. They gave Xiao Ning''er hundreds of thousands of demon spirit coins and a variety of valuable training materials, so Xiao Ning''er is not lacking a bit of money. Although in decline, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. The Winged Dragon Family''s finances are still quite amazing, and they are not a bit stingy when it comes to training of the younger generation. With so much Purple Haze Grass, Nie Li is very satisfied. Although he had no way to return the money to Xiao Ning''er now, it shouldn''t be long before he can repay her. Whether it''s Du Ze or Lu Piao, they were very puzzled. They couldn''t understand what Nie Li intended to do with so much Purple Haze Grass. Nie Li found a seat in the library and started writing before he had written a few simple uses of the Grass but now he tried to come up with 100 tad bit more advanced ones... That afternoon, lots of people were going in and out of the library. Du Ze and Lu Piao were reading some books related to inscription patterns and combat skills under Nie Li''s guidance. Wanting to cultivate to a high level, the first one would need to become a knowledgeable master. After practising their cultivation manual, their brain underwent a certain level of development. They would not forget general knowledge and their learning ability also became very fast, at the same time they also managed to reach peak 2-Star. A distance away from Nie Li and the others, a group of students gathered together, extremely lively. A few students were showing their armours and weapons when Nie Li heard that it finally struck him that it was time for that trip... He turned and saw the guy who was flaunting his staffs in order to get attention... He is Chen Linjian, belonging to one of the major families. He is one of the Divine Family''s direct descendant, 15 years old and already at the 5-star bronze rank, soon reaching 1-star silver rank. Among the major family, Divine Family is the wealthiest. Chen Linjian is quite prestigious among the students, with a bunch of brothers. Nie Li knew he was loyal to his friends and in his second life he didn''t help him but now he decided to create another Legend for Glory City protection... After gifting a few things like Nie Li remembered, he waited till he speaks of needed more people, after a few minutes it was the time Nie Li waited and moved forward... Chapter 35 - Conditions... Chen Linjian : "A total of 20 people, but we still need to find some more!!!" Recently, there were a city ruins found. Most likely left behind during the Age of Darkness, quite a number of people went there to explore. Therefore, Chen Linjian was now finding more people to explore together. Du Ze, Lu Piao, and the others looked towards the distant crowd after seeing Nie Li getting closer they were puzzled. What Nie Li cared about wasn''t money, but it was the Spiritual Lamp which helped him way too much in his second life... Nie Li : "I wish to join your team along with a friend, wonder if Young Master Chen is willing??" When Nie Li looked at Chen Linjian, and knew he was very outstanding among the other members of the nobility, he was one step from black gold rank demon spiritist in his first life. He couldn''t be considered good or bad as Nie Li doesn''t know him too well, even in his second life he had no idea what rank he reached... Chen Linjian : "Who are you? Do you know what we are going to do???" The people beside Chen Linjian looked towards Nie Li, showing a hint of ridicule. Underling : "Brat, have you reached the bronze rank? If you haven''t, then don''t come here to join the fun." Nie Li : "Of course I know what you guys are intending on doing. You people are preparing to explore the Ancient Orchid City Ruins, right?" Chen Linjian thought ''How did this guy know that we are going to explore the Ancient Orchid City Ruins? This matter has always been carried out in secret without telling anyone, if our families were to know of this matter, then we will certainly be prevented from going.'' Chen Linjian : "Who are you??" Nie Li : "I''m Nie Li and my friend who wants to join is called Xiaolin Lee." Chen Linjian : "Nie Li and Xiaolin Lee??" He suddenly remembered, recently Nie Li has been famous. It was said that he even damaged the Sacred Family''s reputation over a matter of inscription pattern fraud. Chen Linjian : "They say that you have read all sorts of ancient books???" Nie Li : "Right, I and my friend have read anything that can be found in the library..." Underling 1 : "Ha ha, such big tone!" Underling 2 : "You have yet to undergo puberty, but dare to say that both of you had read all the ancient books in the library. How laughable. Even if you had been reading since you were in the wombs, both of you combined couldn''t have read so many books." A few people by the side mocked. Chen Linjian : "Since you have read so many books, do you know what era the Ancient Orchid City Ruins belong to??" Nie Li : "According to the present clues found, the buildings are round, however, the whole city is square, and with such construction, there are only two compatible eras. One would be the Snow Wind Empire Era and the other would be the Sacred Empire Era. However, i heard that some people found a large lotus mural. Lotus murals were popular at the later period of the Sacred Empire, so it belonged to the era between the later period of Sacred Empire to the Age of Darkness''s period¡­." Upon hearing Nie Li''s speech, Chen Linjian''s underlings were dumbfounded, they only half understood Nie Li''s speech. Chen Linjian : "Good, follow me from now on, I''ll provide you with training and learning materials, how about it??" Chen Linjian''s underlings were a little surprised, they did not expect Chen Linjian to value Nie Li like this. Nie Li : "This time its cooperation, each takes what he needs. I believe no one understands the structure of Ancient Orchid City Ruins better than me. If there is treasure, I will first choose one item, as for my friend he has a syndrome of wanting to protect girls from danger in hopes that he might gain a girl so he will be there purely for sightseeing..." Nie Li : "Of course as punishment you can work him to the bone..." Chen Linjian : "Pfffttt ahahahaha some friend you have there..." Nie Li : "Trying to help bros, what can i do??" Everyone who heard this for some reason respects him for that, Chen Linjian looked at Nie Li. His body emitted a strong sense of self-confidence, causing him to be puzzled in his heart. Nie Li have not even reached the bronze rank, where did he get his confidence from? Nie Li : "We can guarantee that there would definitely be a harvest if you bring us along!!" Chen Linjian had a piece of Ancient Orchid City Ruins'' map, however, it was incomplete. He was silent for a moment, could it be that Nie Li and his friend had a more completed treasure map in his hands? Chen Linjian : "Okay, you got the deal! I''ll repeat myself, if you were to follow me, there wouldn''t be any lack of benefits, if you''re unwilling, I still believe that there will be chances to cooperate in the future." Chen Linjian : "As, for girls for your bro one of them is untouchable so his option will be the other one..." Chen Linjian''s underlings were surprised, he actually agreed to it? Nie Li : "Who cares, i can introduce him 1 or 2 whether they fall for him we have to see for his skills, anyway we hope that we can cooperate happily." Chen Linjian : "Hahahahahaha, damn right okay, 3 days from now at 6 o''clock in the morning, we''ll meet here!!!" Chen Linjian looked at the back of Nie Li who is currently walking away and revealed a little playful smile on his face. Chen Linjian : "These two will make the trip quite interesting. Especially his friend i would love to see if he will manage to tame that tigress..." Time slowly went by and afternoon arrived. Glory City Alchemy Association. The director of the Alchemy Association is a woman called Yang Xin. Although she''s only 25 years old, she achieved success at a young age. Yang Xin is only a gold rank demon spiritist, and although it could not be considered outstanding, her achievements already surpassed some of the older guys in the Alchemy Association. As she is very beautiful, when she just started as the Director of Alchemy Association the people in Alchemy Association all thought that she used her looks to get that position, But as Yang Xin slowly revealed her talent, those who gossiped about her shut up quickly. As usual, Yang Xin is collecting all the letters in the Alchemy Association''s mailbox. A lot of alchemists would write the experience they had when refining medicine in a letter and then Alchemy Association would arrange those letters containing the experiences of these alchemists into a book which they would distribute to every alchemist. With 90% of the ancient alchemy books being lost, although an alchemist is very important, due to the limited effects of the elixirs, alchemist became an embarrassing occupation in Glory City. Yang Xin opened one letter after another. She totally ignored love letters and soon, one of the letters caught Yang Xin''s attention. Yang Xin : "Regarding Purple Haze Grass''s extreme application on alchemy???" Chapter 36 - Turmoil In Alchemist Association!!! Yang Xin slightly frowned, doubt showing on her delicate white face. She thought someone pranked her, what other effects are there for Purple Haze Grass other than burning it to repel insects? Yang Xin continued reading the letter which described the uses of Purple Haze Grass. When refining Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill, by adding a little Purple Haze Grass in it could increase the effect of the pill by 30%. By combining Purple Haze Grass and 5 other herbs and taking a herbal bath with them, one could nourish the soul force and so on. By blending Purple Haze Grass with Sky Grass and a five leaf Grass it creates a unique drinkable liquid that heals 20% of internal injuries... By combining Purple Haze Grass with Wind Petals and Dragon Scale Grass, it creates a cream and by applying it on the skin it can remove scars... By boiling Purple Haze Grass, a five leaf grass along with red oil it creates a calming tonic that reduces the burden of Inner Demons... By boiling Purple Haze Grass with Dragon Sky Grass and Red Oil it creates a burning tonic that whoever drinks it will have immunity in the coldness for a certain period of time... More than 100 uses of Purple Haze Grass were listed. Within those uses, almost half of them were extremely valuable. If all of them were proven then the price of Purple Haze Grass would skyrocket several dozen times! Yang Xin : "Trying to borrow my hand to raise the price of Purple Haze Grass? You''ll at least have to come up with something more realistic! This Xiaolin Lee is definitely a scum that wished to make quick money..." Yang Xin threw the letter aside as she couldn''t believe that an ordinary Purple Haze Grass would have this much effects! Looking over the other letters she was disappointed, but Yang Xin had some hesitation inside her. If Purple Haze Grass were to have so many uses then it would greatly affect the development of countless alchemist. Yang Xin : "Arrgg.... Now that the idea struck me if i don''t try it and really works, i won''t be able to sleep at night... Come in and pass me some Purple Haze Grass!" There are quite a few storages of herbs in Alchemy Association, so someone should be able to find some Purple Haze Grass for her. After a few minutes, someone brought over some Purple Haze Grass. Alchemist : "Yang Director, our storage of Purple Haze Grass isn''t a lot, we only have 3 pounds of it." Yang Xin slightly frowned. Recently there had been a large acquisition of Purple Haze Grass by someone, as a Director of Alchemy Association how would she not know. Yang Xin : "Okay, I know... If these really work then i have no idea what it will cause from the families..." Yang Xin nodded her head and decided to use the Purple Haze Grass in order to refine Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill. Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pills'' formula has been passed down in Glory City for hundreds of years. No one dared to alter the formula for Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill, after all the raw materials needed for these 2 pills were very expensive. Failing it once would cause the alchemist to feel heartache because of it, so who would still dare to casually add other materials? After two hours of refining, Yang Xin noticed it was easier blending them and the results made her to be astonished. Adding Purple Haze Grass into Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill indeed increase it''s effect by 30% not only that, it also increased the success rate by 50%. The results of this experiment are significant for Alchemist! Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill are unable to be produced in a large amount are due to its low success rate, insufficient efficiency and not cost effective. Now that the effect and refining success rate of these pill has been greatly increased, Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill could be produced in large amount now. Although all the Purple Haze Grass in Glory City have all been cleared out, the maturity of Purple Haze Grass is 3 years, after 3 years when a large amount of Purple Haze Grass has matured, it will be of importance to Glory City. As Glory City is always under the threat of demon beast, but with a large amount of Soul Assembling Pill and Spiritual Enhancing Pill production, can greatly increase Glory City''s experts. Yang Xin : "Not only that, but he had listed also a few ways to heal internal injuries and immunity towards the coldness which is important during demon beast horde...." Yang Xin : "This guy knew that he will earn a fortune with this, and didn''t even thought or came in person and contributed this to Glory City and Alchemy Association..." Yang Xin : "He also specifically send it to me... Why???" Yang Xin : "Aaaaarrrrggggg..... I''ll let you earn the money for now...." Yang Xin revealed a cheerful expression on her face, she has an idea that this Xiaolin Lee might want to court her and sent this letter to her in order to gain her favour, maybe for future cooperation as well... She looked at the second usage of Purple Haze Grass, and that was by bathing in Purple Haze Grass combined with five other common herbs could nourish their soul force... Yang Xin closed the door to her room, and according to the letter, she mixed the several herbs, pouring hot water into a wooden barrel, slowly removing her dress revealing her smooth body, she had the mature attractive aura around her, slowly, she stepped into the wooden barrel. The essence of the herbs was slowly released and was absorbed into the body, Yang Xin''s skin slightly flushed, becoming more smooth and delicate, her soul force also received nourishment. Yang Xin : "How the hell did this guy obtain all these uses??? The effect is very obvious on the first 3 I tried so far..." Yang Xin was shocked, she did not expect the Purple Haze Grass would actually have such magical usage, how many families had burned these in the past! The thought of it caused Yang Xin to feel heartache for all the burnt Purple Haze Grass! After soaking for one hour until the herbs were fully absorbed, she stood up, wiped herself, and just before she wore her clothes and walked out of her room. Yang Xin : "Hmm??? What''s this?? My skin is like... I got younger..." Yang Xin''s skin was rosy, smooth and moist, simply beautiful to no extent. Herbal medicine mixed with Purple Haze Grass, aside from giving soul force nourishment, it can also nourish the skin, which is a beautifying effect! Chapter 37 - Turmoil In Alchemist Association!!! 2 When she got out of her room everyone was shocked... The men in Alchemy Association had their eyes onto Yang Xin, hard to shift their gaze from her. Yang Xin was secretly joyed, there isn''t a woman that doesn''t feel happy about their beauty. But it was a pity that the 3 pounds of Purple Haze Grass were quickly used up. Yang Xin soon compiled the magical usage and effect of the Purple Haze Grass into a book and send every single Alchemist a copy of it, she had written about the first 3 usages of Purple Haze Grass has been personally tested by her and is indeed effective, as for the other usage of it, due to the lack of Purple Haze Grass, has still yet to verify them. For Purple Haze Grass to have such huge amount of magical usage, it caused commotions within the Alchemy Association, every Alchemist began to frantically search for Purple Haze Grass and even brought them from the commoners who had Purple Haze Grass stored up in their house and began to verify the usage of Purple Haze Grass. All the 100 over usage and functions were verified, not missing any of them! This news caused huge sensation within the alchemy circles. In a short amount of time, the price of Purple Haze Grass began to skyrocket, because of the enormous value of Purple Haze Grass and there isn''t any Purple Haze Grass that can be found in the market. The price of Purple Haze Grass went from 1 demon spirit coin for a few pounds of Purple Haze Grass to the price of it increased insanely hundredfold. Some nobility even offered a few thousand demon spirit coins to acquire 1 pound of Purple Haze Grass, the beauty effect of Purple Haze Grass nourishing the skin caused the ladies to go crazy for it. After all, Yang Xin is a living example! Those ladies don''t want their own husband to be abducted by those gorgeously dressed women outside. Every garden nursery began to planting Purple Haze Grass, but within 3 years, there would be an extreme shortage of Purple Haze Grass in Glory City. Somewhere in Glory City, while Xiao Ning''er is currently focused on practising the cultivation Manual that was given by Nie li and Lee, several servants hastily ran inside. Servant 1 : "Gone crazy, gone crazy. Miss, good news!" Ninger : "What news???" Servant 2 : "Miss, didn''t you recently brought a lot of Purple Haze Grass? Outside, the price of Purple Haze Grass has soared to hundreds or thousands of demon spirit coin for 1 pound of it..." Servant 3 : "It''s said that Sacred Family even offered the price of 3000 demon spirit coins for a pound Purple Haze Grass to acquire 100 pounds of Purple Haze Grass!!" Xiao Ning''er was astounded by the news, she immediately fell into her thoughts for a moment and understood that this matter is definitely caused by Nie Li and probably even Lee, as these two complements each other both in patterns and Manuals... From the 1 million pounds i had given Nie Li, they touched the golden vein and instantly skyrocket to be rich. Ninger sighed as she thought further down the future... Inside the School Library Du Ze and Lu Piao were dumbfounded because right now, Nie Li had hundreds of thousands pound of Purple Haze Grass in his hand! Even if it can be sold for hundreds of demon spirit coin on average, that amount would also be nearing more than 20 million demon spirit coins, not to mention some nobility family already raise the price of it to hundreds or even a few thousands demon spirit coins, how much money would that be? Thinking of this amount simply caused people to be dizzy! In this short while, Nie Li already managed to accumulate wealth equivalent to the 10 years fortune of an aristocratic family! With so much demon spirit coins, they would have a very very very large amount of training resources! Nie Li faintly smiled at them, and at the same time, he was thinking why the fuck didn''t he do this in his second run and gain more money to rise much faster... In this short while, Nie Li gained a total of 10 million demon spirit coins. Nie Li gave them a few pills before he sat crossed legged, popping a Soul Assembling Pill into his mouth, he felt the heat slowly rising from his abdomen, slowly moving towards his soul realm and his soul realm causing it to continuously surging. All of them started refining their bodies with the pills as they used their soul force as catalysts... The drug efficacy of Soul Assembling Pill is very strong if an ordinary person is able to absorb a tenth of it would already be considered very good, but because of Nie Li and the rest are practising the Bonding Manual they could fully absorb the Soul Assembling Pill in their bodies and refine them. All of them felt their bodies growing more sturdy and stronger than before and slowly even their soul force started raising. Nie Li felt that his soul force is rapidly increasing and stopped training as the others were about to become 3-Star. Nie Li : "Guys at the night, all of us will meet in the forest, i wish to know your status cause i''m about to break through..." Before the others could say something to heavenly voices shocked them as two figures appeared from the door... ??? : "Oh?? So you''re reaching 2-Star Silver??" ??? : "That will be a little problematic as we just managed to break through and stabilise our realms..." Nie Li : "Ziyun, Ninger how come you are here?? Ninger : "We came to see if you guys had any plans to go to the forest..." Ye Ziyun : "And we were spot on..." Nie Li : "It''s been almost 2 weeks since we saw Lee and the Sacred Family didn''t find a trace of him..." Ninger : "Yeah we also wanted to check up on him..." Ye Ziyun : "You guys also pulled a good one with the Purple Haze Grass..." Nie Li : "Don''t look at me like that, it was his idea..." Ye Ziyun : "I also checked the patterns and their power were amazing, i have nothing to say except my gratitude..." Nie Li : "Oh, please with a bit of looking in the library it was a matter of time to find them and also learn new things..." Nie Li : "Ahh, right... Ninger catch...." Nie Li threw two crystal cards that were the total sum of 2 million stunning everyone in the group for throwing money like that... Nie Li : "Thank you for your help..." Chapter 38 - Shen Yue Again!! Ninger : "What''s this???" Nie Li : "The money i owe you for buying all these..." Ninger : "But you gave me money..." Nie Li : "Those 30 thousand were too little for all these... i''m just repaying you back..." Just as Nie Li along with Ye Ziyun and Ninger with co were chatting away on their way down as they wanted to leave the library, a person walked towards the direction of them and that person is Shen Yue. Seeing Nie Li happily chatting not only with Ye Ziyun but also with Xiao Ning''er, Shen Yue couldn''t suppress the jealousy inside his heart much longer and walk towards them from a distance away. Shen Yue : "Ziyun..." Ye Ziyun : "En." She softly replied back at the one who called but when she saw who it was, the current her already felt disgusted and didn''t have any good impressions about Shen Yue. Shen Yue wnt close to Nie Li with a hint of chill in his eyes. The atmosphere between all of them suddenly got awkward. Shen Yue : "Nie Li, we met again." Nie Li : "Was the scaring you got last time not enough??" Nie Li had a face of leisure as from the start to finish, he has never place Shen Yue in his eyes. Shen Yue clenched his fist tightly as he knew he couldn''t say much for last time if only at that time Ye Ziyun wasn''t present, he wouldn''t have to endure this. Ye Ziyun revealed a look of surprise, and not only her even the others were surprised as they knew he was enduring right now. Shen Yue saw their surprised faces and forcibly suppress the grievance within him, in order to fix the foiled plan his family had. Shen Yue : "My family and Ziyun''s family are friends, both of us has been playing together from young and we''re familiar with each other. You can say that our elders placed me as for, how should i say this...." Shen Yue : "Someone who sees the people she hangs with..." Ninger : "Like a watcher or something??" Shen Yue : "Something like that..." Shen Yue''s words were meant to tell them that only him and Ziyun are an appropriate match and received the consent of both side''s elders, what is Nie Li and them considered?? Compare to him nothing. Upon listening to Shen Yue''s words, Nie Li paid no attention to them but and the others were enraged... Listening to Shen Yue''s words, Ye Ziyun showed a hint of unpleasant expression on her face, she wanted to refute Shen Yue''s claims of their elders agreeing in placing him as a watcher but before she could talk someone else was much faster... ??? : "Why is it, that each time we have arranged a meeting you are late... Nie Li???" Shen Yue froze when he heard the hateful voice that made him bury himself in his pants and disgraced the whole family... Ye Ziyun with Nie Li along with Ninger and the rest were shocked as well when they heard his voice, all of them turned to look towards the door of the Library and saw Lee... Nie Li : "I''m not doing this on purpose okay... Furthermore, i did book you with those two matters..." Lee : "Oh?? You finished both of them??" Lee : "Hmm??? I thought you were familiar, what was your name again?? Wait??? Did I learned your name??" Shen Yue : "It''s Shen Yue... A classmate of Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ninger...." Lee : "Well, whatever i can''t bother to remember you... Have you finished talking about your favourites foods or hobbies?? You are talking about those right???" Shen Yue : "We couldn''t start because you interrupted us, how about we start now???" Lee : "Sure, i don''t mind go ahead...." Shen Yue grinned like an idiot as he had the upper hand knowing everything about Ye Yizun her likes and dislikes... While Nie Li and Lee had figured it out already and tried to think ways to screw him... Lee : "How about we say what the person next to us might like??" Shen Yue thought he already won because the person next to him was Ye Ziyun, this idiot is helping him and he hasn''t realised it... Shen Yue : "Then i''ll start... Ye Ziyun loves to eat Acampe Rigida, reading books and daze off staring outside the window¡­" Lee : "Really?? You like those?? don''t you know you''ve been scammed again??" Ninger : "What do you mean??" Everyone looked at him with puzzled eyes and waited for him to speak but what he did was going in a row of books in the self and searched for one before returning... Lee : "Me or You??" Nie Li : "Does it matter??" Lee : "True... Well, actually, she doesn''t like to eat Acampe Rigida, Lord Ye Mo lied that eating Acampe Rigida could strengthen one''s soul force..." Shen Yue : "Huh??" Lee : "She doesn''t like to read those difficult books unless she wants to find something helpful for her cultivation..." Lee : "And i believe Ziyun loves to explore the most, dazing off while starting at the window is because she longed for the outside world. Am i wrong??" Lee : "Oh!! And here is the book about Acampe Rigida..." Ye Ziyun : "I''ve been scammed??" Each and everyone else started reading about the fruit or whatever that was as all of them had been told the same in order to make them eat them and was stunt when they saw it had nothing to do with soul force... Shen Yue : "Fine all of us have been tricked for these Rigida. But about the exploring, you''re talking nonsense¡­" Shen Yue tried to argued but looking at Ye Ziyun''s expression, he opened his mouth but couldn''t say anything out. She wasn''t the only one, Ninger and the rest Lu Piao and Du Ze with the co really wanted to travel outside and see the world beyond Glory City... Seeing Ye Ziyun''s and the rest strange reaction, Shen Yue''s face sullen, his face went horribly gloomy as his rage boiled inside him but he tried his hardest to keep calm and think straight... Lee : "Is there anything else about her??" Shen Yue gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as he shook his head, all these were something he found out after noticing her for many days and it turns out he was wrong... Lee : "Do we have to talk about the others hobbies and likes or dislikes??" Ninger : "Actually don''t, i feel really pissed i got tricked about those Rigida and they taste so horrible...." With Ninger''s statement, everyone had black lines at their families as they broke apart leaving behind a frustrated Shen Yue... Chapter 39 - Huge Progress... Lu Piao : "Ah, right Lee was it?? How come you appeared here don''t you know they are searching for you??" Lee : "I''m hiding quite well and have no problem at all..." Du Ze : "Why do i feel you breakthrough several realms???" Nie Li : "Did you raised your body''s rank??" Lee : "As expected from you, yes i raised it up to 2-Star Silver Rank Fighter with the purple smoke...." Wei Nan : "We also used those and became even more sturdy... or should i say refine??" Ninger : "So Lee.... which rank are you in your cultivation??" Lee : "At the border of reaching 5-Star Bronze.... During these two weeks, i only focused on refining the purple smoke strengthening my body..." Nie Li : "Then today you might reach 1-Star Silver Rank....." Ye Ziyun : "Tonight all of us will be raised a Rank....." Nie Li : "If all of you take the safe way then you will be raised 1 but if some risk it, they can be raised by 2...." After walking through the training grounds and reaching deep within where 4-5 Bronze rank beast existed they finally reached a quiet spot for them to talk... Nie Li : "Now i would like for all of you to tell me where you are in your ranks..." Lee : "Peak 4-Star Bronze Rank Spiritual Demon..." Ninger : "Early 2-Star Bronze Rank Spiritual Demon..." Ye Ziyun : "Early 2-Star Bronze Rank Spiritual Demon..." Lu Piao : "Peak 2-Star Bronze Rank Spiritual Demon..." Du Ze : "Peak 2-Star Bronze Rank Spiritual Demon..." Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming were also at the peak of two stars and Nie Li started telling their options... Nie Li : "One option is the easiest, i can cultivate and breakthrough in the 2-Star Silver Rank making you guys break through as well..." Nie Li : "While the 2nd is for me to wait for all of you for a few hours till you breakthrough to the next rank and then break again by carrying you..." Lee : "On the second option with the exception of me having a 2-Star Silver Fighter body all of you will face a quite a bit of load in your bodies..." Lee : "At the same time you will rise much faster..." Everyone looked each other and a weird determination flashed in their eyes as they all chose the second option... 6 people started practising their soul force in order to break through to the next Level and Ye Ziyun with Xiao Ning''er were trying to stabilise as much as they could their own... Nie Li after 1-2 hours felt Lee being the first to rise a rank and officially be, at early 5-Star and both of them waited for the 5 others to break through as well... During this time Lee was speaking with his system as 2 days ago he had completed his Quest of making the History having the same result with Nie Li and also being a ghost... Lee : "System what are the ups and downs of this Demon Crystal i got??" 2 Days ago when all families retracted their own men back as they failed to find even a trace of someone Shen Yue had described... Lee who was deep in the forest and as he was practising his body with his rocks and also using some of the exercises he remembers on earth he got this sound message... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 2 Completed!!! Nie Li Has Failed To Play Low and Replay The History As It Is!!! Rewards : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon!!!! He tried to integrate with it and got banned by his system saying he needs to follow this world rules and had to wait till Silver Rank... TODAG System : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon... Are the ancient killers before the Sage-Emperor locked down space with the 3 pages he had... When that happened many demons over the course of the sealing of the Sage-Emperor got extinct. Lee : "Then how is it, that it got rewarded like candies???" TODAG System : Host will need to comprehend that the rewards you will be getting from Quests are items within the realm we are currently in... Lee : "You mean the tiny world?? Someone had left behind an ancient demon?? No wonder they called this place as a treasure stove..." Lee : "So, you know where items are since you represent the whole Giant Realm of the ToDaG novel world and you what?? Teleport them as rewards??" TODAG System : Correct... Lee : "I learned something today..... Anyway, what are his abilities??" TODAG System : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon has 3 abilities... 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : Host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... Just as he wanted to ask more about this demon he could feel his soul force gloat up a bit before getting a message from his system... TODAG System : Host Has Broken Through To 1 - Star Silver Rank Spiritual Demon... He turned to see towards the others and Du Ze with the others had a bit disgruntled faces from the uncomfortable feeling they were feeling due to the forced raising Rank after their breakthrough... Lee : "Oh!!! While i was meditating for a bit i forgot time and all of you reached new heights..." Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming with Lu Piao and De Zu had reached early 4-Star, while Ye Ziyun and Ninger had reached early 3-Star. Lee could see a bit of dissatisfaction in Ziyun and Ninger eyes probably because of the others being a step ahead... Nie Li had his eyes still closed as he was refining his altar and his soul force having reached 2-Star Silver Rank... Everyone sat down again after their excitement and started stabilizing their Soul Altars inside them... The more they were refining their ranks the more profound this Manual appeared in them and were amazed by Lee and Nie Li managing to create something Like this... Lee also returned to his system and asked for his status report.... Ping!!! Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13,5 (21) Strength : 110 Defence : 110 Speed : 110 Mind : 1000 Soul Force : 1000 = 1-Star Silver Rank Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : None Comprehension Skills/Abilities : Lee : "My soul force and mind from 500 went doubled when i broke through a major rank... it was the same for my stats as well, it took me great pains to make them even and i was scared shitless when they doubled..." Chapter 40 - Setting Off!!! Lee : "Well, all of us got powered up a lot..." Ninger : "Yeah, but we are still behind..." Ye Ziyun : "Sigh... Even by the guys..." Nie Li : "Now, now don''t worry, you will reach us eventually..." Lee : "Oh, yeah Nie Li, who is coming on the trip and when are we leaving???" Nie Li : "Oh, damn i forgot about that, judging by the sky i would say we have 9-10 hours before we begin..." Lee : "So who is coming??" Ye Ziyun : "Are you two talking about the secret group going on the Ruins??" Everyone else had question marks in their head including Ninger, they didn''t know what kind of trip they meant and waited for an explanation... Nie Li : "Yes, that one if i''m not mistaken Ziyun since you know about the group you are going as well??" Ye Ziyun : "En... So that means i will be with you 2..." Ninger : "I can''t believe you guys will go somewhere and we will be stuck here..." Nie Li : "It''s not up to me, i had to sacrifice a lot in order to put Lee inside the group..." Lee : "You guys can practice during this time, and when we come back we can go somewhere on our own... All of us to explore more places..." At first, they had grubling faces but as they heard the latter part they were elevated and it would be a lie to say that they didn''t have the patience and wanted to go now... Lee : "Nie Li, buy what you need for tomorrow for all kinds of situations and let''s leave... As for now i''m gonna go and sleep for a few hours... See you later!!" Lee vanished from there leaving them always with the same feeling this guy is a loner, especially Lu Piao and Du Ze along with the rest of the boys thought he will never get a girlfriend... But the Dao would send them quite a bit of surprise in the next few days, but that''s a story for the future... Nie Li : "Well then i will go and sleep as well as i need to prepare..." Lu Piao : "No worries Nie Li all of us are going to the Heavenly Dao of Bed..." They stared at Lu Piao for a few seconds before all of they burst in laughter from his heavenly desire to sleep in a fluffy bed, and actually when they tried to retort back, they realised that it was their sweat like a bed and inside them, they agreed to it... 8 hours later, Secret Treasure Pavilion. This is a large shop that specializes in a variety of armours, weapons, and inscription scrolls. The shop is located a few hundred meters from Holy Orchid Institute. Nie Li entered inside and started scanning if he can find any better armours and weapons from what he had gotten the last time... Nie Li : "I would love to take the Ragefire armour set and the Wrath of Inflammation sword, but against that Silver Ape it would be too tough as it has countless ape guards." The Boss : "Welcome young master, for someone of your stature i would recommend this set of Ragefire suit that consists of 4 parts. Which is relatively the armour, gauntlets, leggings and boots, the price would be 500 thousand demon spirit coins." The Boss : "These are the pinnacles of the bronze level, made from the scales of a Ragefire demon beast. Bronze ranked demon beast wouldn''t be able to break the armour, even silver ranked demon beast would require large effort to break it. Would Young Master like to buy this??" Nie Li : "No, I want this set of armour that''s blue and red in carvings along with these inscription scrolls." The Boss : "Young Master that armour is called... Sea Echoing Soft Armour and it''s a Silver Rank at the cost of 50.000 thousand demon spirit coins." The Boss : "It can block attacks even from Gold Ranks and has an ability that disperses the force of hits through the whole surface of the armour, it consists of similar 4 parts which are the armour, gauntlets, leggings and boots." Nie Li : "No worries, I want it all, wrap them up for me. And this, this, this¡­ Hmmm?? what is this sword??" Nie Li saw a sword similar to the one he had in his first life the one who he used against the Sage-Emperor, he thought it was weird because he didn''t see it in his first life, was it because he didn''t have enough money back them and directly went to the cheap section??? After selling a large amount of Purple Haze Grass, the amount of money in Nie Li''s hand is simply frightening. Therefore buying these items isn''t a problem at all. Unsure which of the superfamilies the young man belonged to, the shop owner''s teeth almost dropped from his smile. The generosity of Nie Li''s spending spree caused the sales of one day to top the sales of several months. Nie Li also bought a 10-12 cubic meter space Interspatial Ring and placed all the items into the Interspatial Ring. As for the Sea Echoing Soft Armour, he asked from the Boss to use the back room which he gladly gave access to it making Nie Li directly wear it on his body. It was extremely light and wearing a shirt over it would have the suit covered up. After an hour or so Chen Linjian and bunch had already been waiting in the Library. Other than Chen Linjian, Ye Ziyun, and Shen Yue were also present. Chen Linjian belongs to the Divine Family, while Ye Ziyun belongs to the Snow Wind Family and Shen Yue belongs to the Sacred Family. Ye Ziyun looked left and right and after a few minutes, she saw Nie Li walking inside. This adventure was organized by Chen Linjian. Since when did Nie Li come in contact with Chen Linjian and managed to claim to spots for him and Lee?? It seems that she underestimated the both of them yet again. Chen Linjian''s gaze fell onto Nie Li. He faintly smiled at him but what puzzled him was that he was alone and couldn''t help but go and ask him about it... Chen Linjian : "Nie Li, isn''t your friend going to come as well??" Nie Li : "Oh, he is already here." Nie Li whispered in his ears about something which caused him to be slightly surprised and quickly came to his senses before announcing the start of their trip... Chen Linjian : "Okay! It seems we''re all here. I think it''s about time we set off!!" Chapter 41 - The Future Changed... A little bit ago when Nie Li, was shopping and Lee was deep in the forest practising suddenly he heard a message... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 3 Never Triggered!!! Failed!!! History Changed Lightly And Nie Li Failed To Beat Up Sacred Family Members With The Charges Of Murder!!! Rewards : None He failed to keep sitting on top of a tree from his shock and fell down from there burring his face in the soil... After a few seconds that it took him to calm down, he started analysing how the hell he missed this and count as a fail... He tried to remember what had happened back then but it was too freaking long ago with the release dates making his nerves quite on the edge... After 10 minutes of brain-frying, he finally remembered that he had bought the RageFire set and a few others and leaving from the store he got ambushed... Lee : "Can it be he bought another Set?? And that caused a trigger to never activated and as he must have gone on his way towards the library it was deemed as failed..." Lee : "Damn it this can cause quite a bit of problem, and i really hope i''m wrong..." Lee : "Well, for now, let''s rush to the Library..." Chen Linjian brought a total of 28 people for their trip to Ancient Orchid City Ruins, Shen Yue brought 14, and furthermore adding Ye Ziyun, Nie Li and Nie Li''s friend that made a team of a total of 45 people. At this point, Nie Li finally realised that he must have done something and changed the future again, but he couldn''t place his fingers on it... He could only see that Shen Yue had 7 more people than last time and they were the ones he didn''t charge with murder... Nie Li : "Ugh... Don''t tell me because i didn''t buy the RageFire suit it caused a glitch in this....." A group of people were walking on the street, with Ye Ziyun and Nie Li walking right behind the team. Ye Ziyun : "Since when have you known Chen Linjian??" Nie Li : "I don''t know him that well, we''ve only chatted once in the library." Ye Ziyun : "And he actually allowed you to join, both of you??" Ye Ziyun was surprised. Chen Linjian and her can be considered childhood acquaintances. They''ve known each other since they were young. Although neither of them could be considered very close, their relationship isn''t that bad either. Chen Linjian''s prideful character rarely places his peers into his eyes. Of course, Chen Linjian isn''t an annoying guy, otherwise, Ye Ziyun wouldn''t have bothered with him. Thinking of all of Nie Li''s mysteries with Lee''s, Ye Ziyun understood it all. Although she doesn''t know what method Nie Li used to convince Chen Linjian, however since Nie Li and Lee is very resourceful, nothing is difficult for them. Seeing how lovely Nie Li and Ye Ziyun were chatting and laughing away, this almost drove ShenYue mad with jealousy. In his view, Ye Ziyun can only laugh with him and only him!!! At the same time, he was expecting Lee to be here but couldn''t find him anywhere... Shen Yue : "Can it be he won''t appear??" The group of people left Glory City, advancing forward on a rugged path on St. Ancestral Mountains. The trip to Ancient Orchid City Ruins would take about five to six days of travelling. It''s still possible that they would be subjected to Demon Beasts attacks when camping in the wild. The strength among these 45 people is relatively decent, Six have reached silver rank and the rest are all mostly above 3-star bronze rank. Or so they think as even Ye Ziyun has reached early 3-star bronze rank. Not to mention Nie Li is a 2-Star Silver and Lee is a 1-Star Silver. Therefore within the group, Shen Yue''s strength is the weakest. However, the news of Ye Ziyun reaching 3-star bronze rank was not known to others, so others are still unaware of it yet. After travelling for over 10 hours the group walked through the rugged mountain road. Nearing into the evening the group arrived at a wide flat land. Chen Linjian : "With those tall trees the place would still quite hidden that''s why today, we''ll be camping here!!" Shen Yue went and asked from Ye Ziyun to camp together but he was denied flattly as she had chosen to camp with a few girls... Nie Li camped alone and as he made the tent a voice was heard from inside shocking him... ??? : "Damn, why don''t you ask her to set the tent together???" Nie Li : "Lee, where the hell have you been all this time..." Lee : "I''m a ghost, i will appear when i want to appear and vanish when i want to vanish, none can find me..." As Nie Li had doubts about his words, Lee was laughing so hard because he was hiding in his shadow and this so call powerful twice being was unable to realise his existence at all... The night deepened and a burst of insect sounds can be heard from the forest. Suddenly, a trace of strange odour came over, and Nie Li''s face became alert and he stood up. He remembered what beast it was from his second run and walked towards the depth of the forest. As he got closer the odour got more intense and then he heard a voice... ??? : "Who is it??" Nie Li looked towards the direction of the voice, and a figure appeared from behind the tree. Seeing the other party, Nie Li was slightly surprised that it''s actually Chen Linjian. Shortly after, a few people appeared behind Chen Linjian, two of them were the underlings of Chen Linjian, and one of them was actually Shen Yue. Chen Linjian: "How come are you here???" Nie Li : "When I was practising, I smelled a trace of strange odour around the air and followed it here!!" Chen Linjian : "This demon beast nest we found is abandoned for a long time! But how do you see it??" Nie Li : "On this side of the trunk, there is some fur residue. Also with how the nest is being stacked, according to my judgement, it should belong to demon beasts called Fox Bear." Nie Li : "Generally, adult Fox Bear are of silver rank demon beasts. Based on Fox Bear''s living habits, three-fifths of Fox Bear''s time every year would be in their cave hibernating, passing the time when St. Ancestral Mountains is at its coldest. Only in the early summer would they would then come out from the caves and hunt in the forest." Chen Linjian : "Is it this at the time of the year??" Nie Li : "Correct..." Nie Li : "The air in this area carries the smell of urine, if this is left last year, after a long time of wind and rain, the smell would already be long gone. Fox Bears are very conscious of their area, marking them with urine. I guess they will appear soon!!!" Chapter 42 - Lees Fight!!! Chen Linjian : "Then what should we do??" Nie Li : "We have to leave this place immediately. The Fox Bear''s sense of smell is very sensitive if the Fox Bear found out that someone has invaded their area, I''m afraid that they will go on all out war with us." Nie Li : "There is no need to waste that much time and manpower our goal is the Ancient Orchid City Ruins!!" Chen Linjian : "Okay, we''ll leave by the night!" Nie Li : "Chen Young Master, don''t listen to his nonsense. Since this place is empty, there wouldn''t be any Fox Bear appearing. It would be even more dangerous to travel in the night. We should wait until daybreak before travelling!" Nie Li spread both his hand up. Staying or not is Chen Linjian''s decision. Anyway, it wouldn''t be a threat to him. At the same time, a voice was heard around them making them alert but Chen Linjian saw Nie Li not caring a bit. ??? : "Nie Li, we have guests, you guys leave and i''ll take care of this..." Nie Li : "Are you sure?? Lee??" Lee : "Yes go... Don''t worry..." Nie Li did the same Gesture as before letting Chen Linjian decide and after a few seconds, he told them to pack up and leave... Chen Linjian is a wise man, he knows who to believe and who not to. Back to the camp, Chen Linjian gathered everyone who was still dreaming moments before... Someone : "Chen Young Master, what''s going on?" Someone 2 : "Yeah, why did you get us to travel in the dark?" Everyone was filled with endless doubts. Chen Linjian : "Never mind anything, just listen to my order!" Disregarding the persuasion of others, he led the group towards the exit of the forest. Nie Li was together with Ye Ziyun and although Ye Ziyun was also a little confused, she only asked what happened to Lee. Nie Li : "He is a bit behind ensuring no one is following us." Ye Ziyun : "I see..." After the group of people just stepped out of the forest, they felt the trembling earth tremors and roars of bears sounding from the forest. Instantly, everyone understood what happened. Someone 3 : "Chen Young Master is wise!" Someone 4 : "Fortunately Chen Young Master brought us out, otherwise, we would have inevitably had a war with those Fox Bears!" Everyone commended Chen Linjian. However, Chen Linjian clearly knows that it all was to Nie Li''s credit. If it wasn''t because of listening to Nie Li''s words, they would have definitely been attacked by those Fox Bear. Although they can win against those Fox Bears, it was inevitable that there would also be causalities! At this moment in Chen Linjian''s heart, he was already full of admiration for Nie Li. Since young, he had always been an excellent leader among his peers. However, for the first time, he had to admit that his knowledge was far from Nie Lis''. One must know that Nie Li''s age is still lower than him by a few years! At this moment Shen Yue felt depressed. He would have never thought that Nie Li really hit the spot and Fox Bears actually appeared. Fortunately, the Main Affairs Elder sent 3 silver ranked expert to follow behind. Shen Yue''s gaze was gloomy. He wanted to find a perfect chance to kill both Nie Li and Lee and it turns out that Lee realised that a few people were following them. Nie Li is quietly walking at the back of the group together with Ye Ziyun. He looked backwards and his mouth revealed traces of sneers, he is already well aware that there are people following behind the group. Seeing Shen Yue''s unfocused look, Nie Li could guess that this guy wanted to kill them both with the first chance he had... Although he didn''t know the capabilities of Lee, he had felt he had a unique Demon that had something to do with Shadows but he wasn''t sure what it was exactly and also their abilities... How he should have guessed that he was hiding in his shadow and sometimes stalking a certain girl through her shadow. It was beyond him... Ye Ziyun and the others still did not notice that they were being followed at all, however, all this could not escape the keen senses he had. He knew from his second run that they were 3 that followed behind but is it the same now?? Lee who had stayed back was facing 3 Fox Bears and he was actually laughing as he really wanted to test his Demon... He had used earlier his Shadow Lurking and made them trip on the ground countless time so that he can gain time for the others to get away without sending here Chen Linjian and his men as Shen Yue had more men than last time... He needed to keep him in check, in order to keep the story going he already missed 1 quest and that might costed him the future, who knows... Just as he was thinking the bears launched themselves at him with their deadly claws only to pass through his body making the bears a bit confused... He had integrated with his demon and the only thing that changed was his eyes becoming red and his hair white... Lee took this chance and activated his Killer Eyes freezing them in their tracks with pale faces, he then jumped at them and caught their necks before twisting his body in a roundhouse position as crack, crack sounds came from their necks... Lee : "Hmmm, in the end, they are nothing, i can take them out easily... One Down 2 to go..." Somewhere far away 3 people were watching with widened eyes, they couldn''t believe how the hell he managed to break it''s neck... They all thought was it that easy in reality?? Then they saw Lee vanish from it''s position and one bear flipped over from it''s feet crashing on the ground before Lee appeared again and smashed it''s face with his legs as he stomped it... Lee : "Hmmm, even though it has nice abilities, it sucks that it doesn''t have some kind of weapons, like claws and the like..." Lee : "Oh well, let''s finish here and go welcome my guests... I bet they might have some weapon i can use..." Lee sunk in the shadows of the dead foxes leaving the 3rd one in high alert before it grooooowwwllledd as the effects of Killers Eyes have expired... All 3 watched in horror that such a marvellous ability exists before they heard the final sound that ended the 3 beasts from where they were watching... Lee managed to sneak behind the bear as it caught it from it''s neck, it tried to struggle by pushing him off his back but Lee used it''s weight in his favour and performed a smackdown edition neck breaker as he smashed it on the ground and a crack was heard... Chapter 43 - Fear... The dawn gradually arrived. Chen Linjian slowly walked to the side of Nie Li, looking at Nie Li he thought that if there were casualties in the first day, then the morale of the team would be greatly affected. Chen Linjian : "Thanks to the foresight of Nie Li Bro, otherwise we would have surely been attacked by those Fox Bears. Although we wouldn''t be annihilated by them, we would have been inevitable had causalities. I, Chen Linjian owe you one." Hearing Chen Linjian''s words, Ye Ziyun looked at Nie Li astounded. She would have never expected that it was actually Nie Li who noticed the Fox Bears. Nie Li : "Chen Young Master is too kind." Chen Linjian slightly nodded. Since coming into contact with Nie Li, he realised that Nie Li is quite capable. Seeing Nie Li''s calmness from the praise, he admired Nie Li even more. Nie Li : "Also Chen Young Master, we were being followed earlier but i can''t sense them now." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Chen Linjian got surprised. He turned his head and looked at the forest behind. Nie Li shook his head at his actions and spoke again. Nie Li : "Lee stayed behind as he wanted to take the credit for elevating himself in someone''s heart..." Chen Linjian : "So the one who spoke was Xiaolin Lee earlier?? What are their motives??" Nie Li : "I don''t know, however, prior to this he had scouted a bit the area with his demon and saw marks similar to that of the Dark Guilds!" Although it can be determined that those three were from the Sacred Family, Nie Li still said that those three silver ranked people are from the Dark Guild. After hearing Nie Li''s words, Chen Linjian''s eye flashed cold. Dark Guild is notorious in Glory City since they are a secret organization created by criminals. Dark Guild generally doesn''t dare to appear in broad daylight so they secretly do all kind of evil deeds and are the common enemy of all Glory City''s families! Chen Linjian : "If that''s the case why didn''t he ask for help??" Nie Li : "Probably because he didn''t know why they were following us, he preferred to play it Solo and leave our forces together in case a 3rd party shows up." Nie Li : "Therefore, don''t do anything until he returns..." Chen Linjian : "You can leave this matter to me!" As they were having their little goal problems there, in the far back side from where they were positioned themselves, Lee was a nightmare to the three Silver Ranks that the sacred family had send... Before they managed to get up and leave from their hiding spot, the leader turned around and saw something which places him in a daze... In order to make sure everything is okay and probably something is wrong with his eyes he started counting heads... Therefore he pointed at himself and then towards his two men, he was shocked to see the 4th one behind his two men smiling at him... Lee had entered the bear''s shadow and travelled at an incredibly high speed in the shadows of his two men behind giving a heart attack to the leader... His two men turned around and saw nothing but air, but then they turned in their leader''s side and froze when they saw someone standing behind them... The leader did the same as them and turned his head and like them, he saw nothing but air... At that time they heard a very cold voice coming from somewhere... Lee : "Speak! Where are you from? What do you intend to do? If you don''t speak, don''t blame me for being ruthless!!!" ??? : "You must be a child if you think we will tell you...." Lee : "Ah, right... You guys are way too arrogant being from that family!!" All 3 of them froze and one of his men felt something was missing from the stuff he had on him, it was a knife that he had in his waist... Before he could say something he saw his partner next to him with blank eyes and a knife in his neck... Leader : "You bastard!!!" Lee : "Finally brought your demon out.... Well, i had fun trolling you guys now you can go to hell..." Lee : "Killer Eyes!!!" Both of them looked at him and saw his eyes ignite something inside them, before freezing them and made them unable to move... Leader : "You, what did you do to us??" Lee : "You guys will feel what true fear means in the next few seconds..." They watched him coming closer and closer to them with a deadly glint in his eyes and an evil smile on his face that slowly grew as he opened his mouth... To them with his skill this seemed like a real Devil approaching them ready to eat them alive, after some time they felt something warm in their bodies and when they checked they had 2 knives in their hearts... Just before both of them fell down they heard him speak in a sad tone... Lee : "Damn it i wanted to kill you guys even before you snapped back from my fear and feel the pain of your death..." Lee : "Well at least my evil smiling act made you pee your pants... It must be in the Family to do so when they are afraid..." When they heard that they literally puked blood from their mouth as they knew what had happened to the young master in the library... Lee : "Damn it.... i wanted a bit of challenge here...." Lee : "My demon is quite good but has zero attack power i have to use my hands to kill them, the only good part is that they freeze and can''t move when they see my eyes and i can stalk them all i want before piercing them from their own shadows with a knife..." Lee : "Oh well let''s go back now to stalk Huyan Lanruo.... Oh wait, i need to bring something back that will give me credit... Should i cut their heads off??" Lee : "Yeah let''s take their equipment and their arms... or legs?? Hmmm, tough choice..." If the three that got killed like amateurs could hear him they would have died again from anger... 30 minutes passed and Lee finally decided to check for any tattoo and he found one probably of the dark Guild in their shoulders towards the back. Therefore he cut that skin with the tattoo and took those 3 pieces back as he wanted to avoid the fued with the Sacred Family for now... Chapter 44 - Hey Little Girl... After an hour Lee came back and surprised everyone as none had seen him so far but as Chen Linjian knew him they didn''t say much on the subject of who he was... They learned through him that the Bears were a distraction from 3 people that he killed with these Tattoos on their shoulders... Hearing the news everyone gasped and Shen Yue almost went crazy. The three silver ranked experts were arranged by him to deal with them, but he never expected that the plan was destroyed by Lee. Shen Yue : "Seems like I will have to do this myself!!" He brought fourteen people with him, eight of them are 1-star bronze rank and the other six are 2-star bronze rank. If he were to attack them head-on, to begin with, he doesn''t believe that Nie Li or Lee could dodge those attacks! Knowing that Chen Linjian highly valued these 2 their standings in the group began to rise. Some of Chen Linjian''s friends also began to start conversations with Nie Li and Lee. Lanruo : "My name is Huyan Lanruo, a friend of Chen Young Master and I''m from the Huyan Family." Hua Yan Lan Ruo smiled. She looks around 16/17. Her body is extremely hot and sexy. Especially the twin peaks in front of her chest. Those are simply domineering. The white silk dress simply could not cover the deep ravine, and they would quiver when walking. Her eyes displayed a trace of loveliness. This woman is definitely a stunner! Although the Huyan Family isn''t one of the three major families, but it''s also a relatively powerful family among the Noble Family. Nie Li : "Nice to meet you, you can call me Nie Li!!!" Lee : "Hey little girl, my name is Xiaolin Lee, you can call me Lee..." Huyan Lanruo was stunned, and not only her many others who heard that froze on the spot... He had the guts to call her little girl?? All of them looked at Nie Li and Lee and were shocked to find out that one of them merely looked at her while the other kept throwing her flirty looks... Nie Li calmly looked at Huyan Lanruo, he slightly had impressions of Huyan Lanruo. Also, her talent is extremely high. Already a 3-star silver rank as of now. He wondered what would happen if he were to bind her in their Manual... Some people who were there and watching the two thought that if these 2 were to think that Huyan Lanruo is just a pretty weak girl, then that would be a big mistake. Huyan Lanruo is a little surprised that Nie Li wasn''t affected by her beauty and that Lee tried to court her with his eyes. Given Nie Li''s age, he should already have understandings towards male and female matters. Lots of boys had their face blushed red and stunned in front of her, but Nie Li had a calm appearance. It wasn''t just that but she could see Lee''s eyes were crystal clear with a single thought inside them to court her... She didn''t see a single shred of lust from his gaze at all, all she could see was his smiled and eyes waiting for anything... There would even be some boys full of lust looking at her chest and bottom. Although Nie Li is not looking at her at all and even if he did he is looking straight at her face with eyes are very clear. Lee was also looking at her straight in her eyes as he kept asking her questions about many things shocking all of them that there was a guy who would try to court her so bold and turned a blind eye against her seductive body. Huyan Lanruo kind of likes this boy having taken the initiative in her... Lanruo : "I''m only older than you by a few years, you can call me Yan Ruo Sis in the future." Lee : "Hmmm?? How about waifu??....." Pffrruuuuttt, many spit their drinks they were gulping down when they heard Lee''s words towards her and that caused a few black lines on forming in her head... One guy walked towards Nie Li''s and Lee''s directions, his figure is tall and skinny wearing a white robe. Around him, there was a noble aura around him. His skin is slightly pale, and his steps were light. His name was Chu Yuan, also from a noble family if both of them remembered correctly about this guy. His eyes swept across Ye Ziyun''s body his eye flashed a hint of greed. Although she''s still young Ye Ziyun has already demonstrated the potential to become the source of calamity. In the future, she will definitely become a devastating beauty. Unfortunately, he understands the noble status of Ye Ziyun. She isn''t someone he can reach! In contrast, Huyan Lanruo''s status is somewhat similar to him. If he''s able to get Huyan Lanruo it would be very helpful to his position in the family. Furthermore, seeing Huyan Lanruo''s lovely body made his heart to burn even more. Lee and Nie Li when they saw him looking at the two of them with lustful eyes they were pissed, Ye Ziyun backed away a few steps it was her way of ignoring him and Huyan Lanruo snorted away... Chu Yuan : "What are you guys chatting about. May I join in???" When looking at Nie Li and Lee his eyes flashed with contempt. According to his information, Nie Li is from a small family. Furthermore, he''s not even a 1-star bronze rank yet. Not to mention the fact that Nie Li have already offended the Sacred Family. Although the Sacred Family didn''t take any action against Nie Li. Would Nie Li be able to still continue to be arrogant? That''s simply looking down on Sacred Family! But for Lee he had nothing at all, it was like he was a dead man walking, the only thing he could find was that he also offended the Sacred Family! Lanruo : "We''re currently discussing inscription patterns and Manuals." Huyan Lanruo casually said that and at the same time, her expression displayed a trace of disgust and impatient. She doesn''t like Chu Yuan, but with the fact that his Chu Family has some position in Glory Family she only maintained the harmonious surface between them. Chu Yuan : "Inscription pattern is my speciality! If Lan Ruo has anything that you are unsure of you can always find me. After all, my studies in inscription pattern are still a lot more vast compared to a few 13 years old kids!!" Ye Ziyun disapproved of that statement in her heart. No matter how proficient Chu Yuan may be in inscription pattern, can he be compared to Aunt Xue??? The answer was a big NO in her heart and facts, yet even Aunt Xue herself admitted that Nie Li is a master at the field, not to mention that Lee is holding his own league in all fields and always compare with Nie Li!!! Chapter 45 - Courting In Public!! Boasting Shamelessly! Huyan Lanruo mocked in her heart. The reason as of why Huyan Lanruo is a little interested in Nie Li is because he saw through the origin of > with a look. If he wasn''t proficient with inscription pattern how would he have to know that the > comes from the Book of Divine Lightning Fire? Most people have not even seen the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. This act already couldn''t be explained with pure luck. At the same time, she was terribly interested in the other guy Xiaolin Lee as he was incredibly a mystery... When she was told that someone was interested in him he didn''t believe it but now that he learned his name she racked her brain and finally remembered that this guy was the one who was wanted by the Sacred Family... Not only he beat them up but he also got away quite easily, no it was more like they couldn''t find even his shadow and here he was in the open trying to flirt with her... Her interest was piqued the moment she saw her twitched face when he interrupted us, she thought interesting... Lanruo: "I see not a lot of time age can''t represent anything. There are always people that break the boundaries of age. Which we commonly call them geniuses." Huyan Lanruo thought of them as a genius? Chu Yuan contemptuously smiled. If you say that Ye Ziyun is a genius he wouldn''t deny it as she has already broken through into 1-star bronze level. However, both of them had their soul force at a ridiculously low amount. If these kinds of people can be considered a genius, then the name genius is a little too worthless, isn''t it? Even if they have some knowledge about inscription pattern. So what? Glory City holds experts in esteem. Only an expert could gain the respect of others! Chu Yuan sneered, however, he did not refute Huyan Lanruo''s words. Instead, his tone and manner speak of his attitude. Nie Li didn''t have any reaction, he didn''t placed before Chu Yuan''s contempt in his eyes and he wasn''t planning on doing it now. His words were unable to affect him in the slightest. Lanruo: "Chu Yuan, what''s with your attitude??" Chu Yuan : "I''m laughing because I don''t know what bewitching soup this brat gave you and you actually think that he''s a genius! Someone with only red soul realm, what achievements could he have in the future? This kind of garbage isn''t fit to be associating with us." His relation with Shen Yue''s brother, Shen Fei isn''t bad, moreover, he''s been unhappy with Nie Li and the ghost figure that was next to him... He simply wanted to gain Shen Fei brother''s favour and trash them... Ye Ziyun: "You''re too much!" Ye Ziyun knitting her brows. Feeling indignant for Nie Li. Although Nie Li is a little annoying, and sometimes oversteps his boundaries she believes that Nie Li truly is the real thing. However, Nie Li is trying to keep way to low profile, therefore, a lot of people don''t know of Nie Li''s talent, why is that?? On the other side, Lee keeps trying to play the scapegoat for Nie Li and keeps taking the attention away for him but why?? Nie Li''s gaze turned slightly cold. Although he did not put Chu Yuan in his eyes, he really wanted to keep a low profile and at the same time follow what he had done in his second life, in other words, beat him up... Lanruo: "Chu Yuan, your talent doesn''t seem to be any better. You''re older than them by three years, however, you''re only at 3-star Bronze rank and you still have the cheek to comment others." Huyan Lanruo laughed. There''s a lot of peer nobilities that were already nearing silver rank, and Chu Yuan still remained at 3-star Bronze rank. Hearing Huyan Lanruo''s words, Chu Yuan felt a little embarrassed. Within his peers, his talent isn''t considered the worst, however, he doesn''t work hard. Soaking himself into women daily, naturally, he doesn''t have the mood to practice which is why he remained as 3-star bronze rank. Chu Yuan: "So what, at least I have a yellow soul realm. If I were to work hard a little, breaking through into silver rank isn''t difficult. As for him, I estimate that he will remain in 1-star Bronze rank for his entire life!!!" Just as Nie Li was waiting for this in order to replay everything as they had happened and challenge him in a 3 hits match, Lee stepped forward with a glint in his eyes making Chu Yuan froze for a bit... Lee: "You know?? You breaking my nerves... I came on this trip simply to court this beautiful big sis who is kind enough and keeps talking to us..." Lee: "Then, on the other hand, we have a piece of shit mocking me and my friend here and you are supposed to be a senior to us??" As Lee said the first part with a bit of a loud voice he pointed at Huyan Lanruo which made her blushed a bit and amused by his actions, on the mid part he pointed at him and lastly on Nie Li. Everyone who heard that became stunned and Chu Yuan''s face green from this kid in front of him... Chen Linjian was also looking at him with revered eyes, he actually had the guts to directly yell he is courting her?? Chu Yuan: "What did I just hear? You actually said i''m a piece of shit??? Haha, this is the funniest joke that I''ve heard. You are barely a 1-star Bronze rank, yet you actually dare to insult me??? Such impudence!!!!" Chu Yuan: "If i don''t beat you up i won''t be satisfied... I challenge you..." Lee: "Oh?? Are you sure?? If you fight with me you can forget coming to the ruins..." Chu Yuan: "You are the one who will not come, as your cold body will be left in here to rot away..." Chapter 46 - Chu Yuans Defeat!! The surrounding people moved away, giving Lee and Chu Yuan some space. Seeing this scene, Chu Yuan''s eye shined with a chill. Lee actually dared to insult him in front of all the people here and in front of Huyan Lanruo, he''s simply seeking his own death. He had spoken with Shen Fei a few times. If given the chance, he will definitely kill Nie Li and Lee! However, not knowing why, when he saw the assured look of Lee''s face, his heart felt uneasy. Will Chu Yuan lose? That''s simply an impossible thing. Everyone here knows that Chu Yuan''s soul force has already reached 3-star Bronze rank. Chu Yuan: "Since i challenged you, I''ll give you three moves, lest you say that I''m bullying the young." Chu Yuan declared to Lee as he placed his arms behind his back. He proudly looked at Lee with his eyes showing hints of contempt. Everyone thought you are already bullying them from the start. Lee: "Oh is that so??? Don''t regret this in your death anniversary." As Lee said that he suddenly accelerated. He charged towards Chen Yue, preparing to use an elbow strike on Chu Yuan''s abdomen. Chu Yuan smiled in contempt as that small elbow will never hit him, Nie Li was watching this and was shocked it was the same as what he had done to him... Just before his hit could connect, Chu Yuan sidestepped towards his left side, Lee twisted his elbow as he bent with his waist forwards and gave a push in his body lightly upwards as if he jumped... He then spun his legs and one of them landed in his head and the other in his shoulder before a crack could be heard as he was sent flying. Chu Yuan groaned in pain where he landed leaving everyone with their mouths wide open. Even Nie Li was trying to figure how the hell he did that and after a few seconds he realised it and made him gasp... Lee: "Hmmm... I meant to break your neck but my position was a bit off when i jumped, therefore, both legs hit different spots..." When he said that, all of them had fear in their eyes and Nie Li almost staggered, he thought what the hell?? If he dies won''t the future change?? Seeing this scene, the surrounding people were all dumbfounded. Chu Yuan was a 3-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritist. Just his physical body alone has reached 1-star Bronze rank, but he actually got beat down from Lee''s kicks? Did Chu Yuan underestimate his opponent too much? Allowing Lee to take the advantage? At this moment, everyone came to an understanding. Lee must be hiding his strength. His physical strength should have already reached 1-star Bronze rank, right? But only 4-5 individuals knew his true strength had passed Silver Rank... Ye Ziyun''s clear eyes showed deep shock. Ye Ziyun now realised that she has always been underestimating Lee''s strength. Huyan Lanruo looked at Lee in an interesting manner. The strength that he has shown also caused her to be shocked, but at the same time, it also made her interest in Lee to deepen. Chu Yuan struggled to get up and he was holding with one hand his head and the other layed down there making him unable to move when everyone saw that they finally remembered they heard a crack... His shoulder actually broke?? How much force did his kick have?? Nie Li actually felt threatened of him, If he lags behind like in his second run that he had to rely on experience to fight higher realms this guy will surpass him... It suddenly came to him that he might have a way to separate himself from the 16 binding people, after all, it was his Manual... If Lee could hear Nie Li thoughts he would be like, you are too much dumb, you finally realise this now?? As a member of the nobility, since when has he has ever been beaten so badly. He thought that his strength was far above Lee''s and he would contempt him completely, which is why he said he''d give him 3 moves. However, he never expected that after two kicks, he''d already been in this state. Huyan Lanruo looked at the back view of Lee, splendour filling her eyes. Lanruo: "It seems that this sister may have underestimated you." Huyan Lanruo said this as she slightly opened and closed her charming red lips towards Lee''s direction, it looked indescribably sexy. Ye Ziyun was also shocked by the scene, but then she immediately felt relieved. The Bonding Manual that Nie Li bonded to her was more powerful than any of the cultivation Manuals she has ever seen. Therefore, for Nie Li and Lee reaching this state, it was quite easy. For him, this challenge isn''t something difficult. Chu Yuan stared at Lee. His eyes turned red. His Soul realm began to operate fiercely, causing his soul force to surge and come out of his body. Without the integration of demon spirit, the soul force has no substantial means of attacking, hence it can only be used to bombard into an opponent''s soul realm. A viciousness flashing in his eyes, exposing a grim smile. His soul force was like a tidal wave. It began bombarding towards Lee''s soul realm. Lanruo: "Chu Yuan! Stop!!!!" Huyan Lanruo trembled as she shouted. Ye Ziyun''s face also showed signs of worried even though she knew his cultivation realm. This was only the concern she had for friends. Chen Linjian calmly looked at what transpired here and now and he knew that this Lee that Nie Li introduced he is at least 1 or 2 Silver Rank add other means in the plate beating up a few Silver Ranks is quite feasible. The surrounding people also gasped while they closely watched Lee having a ''I don''t care attitude'' before his eyes flashed making Chu Yuan feel the full brunt of his "Killer Eyes". Feeling the surging of soul force towards him, Lee''s eyes flashed with a chill. He really wanted to kill this bitch but then he remembered that Nie Li left him alive and cursed in his mind... Chu Yuan, whose soul force is almost 3 times smaller than him, it was like a breeze... He used his eyes and only 3 people realised it, Nie Li, Huyan Lanruo and Chen Linjian all 3 of them thought ''Oh, the poor guy...'' It didn''t take long before Chu Yuan started trembling from his fear and passed out to Lee''s surprised this guy didn''t wet himself and thought it must be only for the Sacred Family... Chapter 47 - According To Plan!!! Seeing this scene, the surrounding people looked at each other. It''s very hard for others to clearly see the confrontation of soul force. Therefore, they didn''t know that Chu Yuan suffered from his Killer Eyes. They only saw the fearful expression on Chu Yuan''s face, while Lee looked energetic. This implied that in the confrontation earlier on, Chu Yuan was inferior to Lee. What they couldn''t understand was that Lee, who they could feel was clearly not even a 1-star Bronze rank, was able to beat Chu Yuan, who''s a 3-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritist! Why did Chu Yuan suffer from the battle? Someone : "Chu Yuan was actually defeated???" Someone 2 : "I never imagined this outcome!!!'''' Someone 3 : "If he didn''t have any means to counter, Lee probably wouldn''t have even accept the challenge of Chu Yuan! But still, I never thought that he would have such strength!!!" Someone 4 : "No wonder the young master didn''t stop them he knew his true strength." Chen Linjian : "Nie Li, came here for the exploring, therefore, he stays low, but as i could see earlier he raised a bit his eyes in the mockery of Chu Yuan, probably he would have taken himself action..." Chen Linjian : "But his friend, that Lee is a total mystery... He simply beat him just to court Lanruo... Hahahahahaha now i want to know her response to his courting..." The towering chest of Huyan Lanruo''s began to heave violently. She had guessed that since he had beat up many members of the sacred family then he wasn''t only 1-star Bronze rank as he kept showing... Chen Linjian might now his true cultivation, but she didn''t, add that he mysteriously came out of nowhere and talked to him about the Dark Guilds shocking everyone... Can it be he was Silver Rank??? The surprise that Lee gave her was too much. She kept thinking what else he was hiding... Lanruo : "This sister has to find some time to dig everything out of you and see what else are you hiding!!" Huyan Lanruo said that as her cheeks flushed red and her eyes flashing with the thought of falling in love. At that moment she heard a whisper next to her ears making her blush even more... ??? : "Then how about a date under the night sky??" Just as she was flustered she looked left and right and finally a few meters away she saw Lee looking at her with a small smile on his face... After Chu Yuan woked up from this incident, the group continued walking on the narrow rugged mountain road. During the night where they started creating their tents, Lanruo found Lee alone and went closer... Lanruo : "Little brother, you really made your sister surprised. I saw you setting up your tent alone in a corner. Why don''t you set your tent beside sister''s tonight and we can discuss the aspects of Manuals??" Huyan Lanruo, started speaking to him as she kept walking closer to the front of Lee. At this moment, the distance between Lee and her is extremely close. Looking down, Huyan Lanruo''s towering peaks were almost attached to his body. One can vaguely see the deep rich ravine, especially the two raised points, which made it even more seductive. He could smell the fragrance of orchid from her. He has to admit, Huyan Lanruo is very charming, Nie Li could have her but he never placed her in his eyes. But i won''t do that i will eat all possible girls i can get, so, for now, let''s start with this beauty that had come in my door. Lee : "Build them together?? Why do all that trouble since we can have some fun alone in a single tent??" Huyan Lanruo started steaming from her ears when she heard that but she still couldn''t see a hint of lust in his eyes. Does this guy really wanted to court me just for my looks?? Lanruo : "Ermmm, isn''t that a bit too early??" Lee : "Hmmm?? Depends on how you see it.... Big sis is beautiful and kind and many must have tried to court her... Furthermore many starts and get married from an early age..." Her mind started spinning when she heard all that, especially marriage, a sudden thought struck her that he might want to after her family. The more she thought the more she couldn''t shake this feeling inside her, at that moment Lee smelled a sweat well aroma and thought he was drunk he looked at Lanruo and thought of her as his elixir... At that moment before he did anything his altar shook shaking his mind and awakened him, at the same time Huyan Lanruo was speaking in her mind. Lanruo : "After you take my art of charm, we''ll see how long you can continue to pretend!!!" Huyan Lanruo kept feeling that Lee wanted to court her for her family powers but now his heart is definitely filled with lust! As long as she has cast her art of charm on him Lee will be completely attached to her. Lee''s Altar shook, and a light flashed across his eyes, and his pupils immediately become clear, ridding himself of those delusions. Lee : "Snow Sakura Demon Spirit. I never thought that Big Sis would have such a rare demon spirit, and actually, use it on me when i''m trying to gain your favour here." Lee exclaimed, looking at Huyan Lanruo eyes with a deadpan face while Huyan Lanruo stared back at him at this moment, feeling like she was struck by lightning. Not only was the charming technique seen though, her demon spirit was also seen by Lee with one look. Isn''t this boy in front of her a little too mysterious??? The Snow Sakura Demon Spirit is an extremely rare demon spirit caught and given to her by her grandfather. Most people wouldn''t have even heard of it before, let alone knowing it''s abilities and origin. Lee : "Now, i kinda lost interest, or should i say perhaps you were using it from the start??" Lee : "I''m sleepy... Therefore for anything else don''t bother me..." Huyan Lanruo felt like she was struck by lightning. She remained speechless for a long while. Lee vanished from her sight and entered his newly formed tent leaving he outside. Huyan Lanruo didn''t know what she was feeling at this time, was this rejection?? Being broken?? His disappointed face or deadpan was engraved in her mind as she was staring at his tent!! Inside the tent, Lee could still see her shadow and was trying not to laugh he knew that she would try something like that and had placed his system in high alert but who knew his Altar would bail him?? He had one thought in his mind before falling to sleep... almost according to plan.... Chapter 48 - Eating!! Huyan Lanruo left from there as she was thinking she had done something horrible, there are three kinds of people that wouldn''t be affected by the charming technique. One kind would be a person who has a mind not corrupted with impurities, for example a 5 years old boy. A second one is a kind that turns to be a super expert who is well knowledgeable of the charming technique. And the third person is actually someone who is already in love with her, therefore, his feeling or lust can no longer be amplified. Lee is already 13 years old and already has some knowledge of man and woman matters. Therefore, he shouldn''t be able to achieve the pure mind of a child. The only possibility would be either the second or the third kind. But¡­ How is that possible? Huyan Lanruo would have never imagined that inside the shell of this small boy, lies the soul of a super expert. A super expert that even surpassed legend rank. Nor she would have imagined that he was actually truly interested in her making a disappointed face when she used her Charm Arts on him... On the morning, the group continued moving forwards, passing through several mountains. Lanruo : "Lee, this is an apricot cake, do you want to eat???" Lanruo : "Lee, are you tired? Do you want me to lay a cushion for you to rest??" Huyan Lanruo would appear by the side of Lee from time to time, like a ghost, and would, from time to time, rush here. The well-developed chest would occasionally touch his body accompanied by the fragrance of a woman''s scent that would linger around. If it was any other boys, after being provoked by such a sexy beauty, they would definitely be unable to control and eat Huyan Lanruo up already. Nie Li : "Hmmm, that''s weird what this guy is doing??" Ye Ziyun: "What do you mean??" Nie Li : "I brought him here when i told him she will come as well because he seriously wanted to court a girl, you know try his luck." All of the watched Huyan Lanruo''s eyes turned red. When she remembered the reason for all this, the more she felt unhappy and indignant. She threw the mat onto the ground and walked away. For the next few days, Huyan Lanruo, kept trying to make Lee look at her again which made her eyes moist, she had never been in the wrong so much, Why did she had to try that stunt?? Couldn''t she go at it slowly?? The group walked through the mountains for two days and passing through a deep canyon passage. A distant plain valley, finally, appeared in their sight. Before the arrival of Lee and the group, every family has already dispatched some people to explore these ancient ruins. It was a pity that there wasn''t much of a discovery. Hence, there aren''t that many people who come here to explore after that. Chen Linjian somehow got his hand on the map of the Ancient Orchid City Ruins, which is why he decided to explore this place. Chen Linjian : "Finally, we''ve reached the Ancient Orchid City Ruins! Now, we have two routes that we can take. Here''s the map!!!" Chen Linjian : "After we decide the route we are gonna rest here for the night so that we can be at our best tomorrow for anything that might rose." Having said that with Nie Li and Lee''s help in navigating and explaining a few dark points in the map they decided their route and started building their Tents yet again... Huyan Lanruo was in despair she had tried everything and Lee was still holding it to her, today was her last day to fix her blunter and started searching for him among the people. She had asked Ye Ziyun and Nie Li but they hadn''t seen him since the moment they decided the route inside the ruins... After a bit more searching and almost at night she finally found his tent a few hundred meters away from everyone, his tent was in such position that was hidden from the trees and everyone else but he could see anything from there... Having arrived outside she heard a voice... Lee : "You again?? Can''t you just let me rest??" Lanruo : "Can i rest here with you??" Lee : "Aren''t you bold one?? Don''t you have a tent?? Go there and rest..." Huyan Lanruo was red in her face and kinda had wet eyes, as she took her time to search for him she forgot to set up her tent and now it was too late. Lee didn''t here an answer and after a few seconds he finally realised it as well that this might be the case and opened his tent as he saw her outside waiting. Lee : "Are you an idiot?? who the hell forgets to set up a tent in the wilderness?? Sigh... Come inside before the devil breaks his leg and you actually get sick!" Lanruo : "Pffffttt..... Hahahahaha a good one... the devil breaks his leg... hahahahhaha..." Lanruo entered inside his tent and saw a really spacious one that easily could fit 2 people and looked at him with half eyes, did this guy knew i would come here?? At that moment he saw him taking his top off which made her blush and started raining curses at him, he turned around and saw her covering her eyes but still looking through the gaps at his as he was getting nude... Lee : "Well, i''m used to sleeping alone in the wild, sorry about this let me dress again..." Lanruo : "No, no, wait, stay as you prefer....." Lee : "Aahh, wait..... what...... Ughh........" Lanruo : "Ummmm......." Lanruo tried to stop him from dressing up and making him feel uncomfortable and as she touched his hands their legs tangled up making him fall on her body as their lips connected. When they came to their senses having bumped in each other''s head before kissing they remained like that frozen for a few seconds before Lee started hugging her and kissing her even more deeply... Lanruo opened her eyes wide open with his actions and felt her heart going in her throat from the beating. She trembled and struggled a bit but slowly she was getting into it. Lee opened her thighs as he hugged her waist and grope her ass, making her jolted a bit. He looked at him and saw his crystal eyes looking directly at her which made her go in a daze. As she was in a daze and lightly ragged breathing, she trembled when Lee licked her ear and at the same time removed slowly her clothes. Lee lightly bent and started kissing her neck before whispering in her ears something that made her black out for a split second before she moaned... Lee : "I love your beautiful crystal eyes, from today on you are my wife!!" Lanruo : "Ummmmnnnnggg....." Chapter 49 - Hidden Quest!!! When Lee said that to her, he fingered her pussy and started licking her breasts. Lanruo moan when she felt his finger in her virgin pussy going..... plip, plip, ploop... making her wetter as the time passed... Lanruo felt her body heat up with all this and her eyes rolling back from something she felt before as she was doing it alone, she was almost at her limit to climax... At that moment Lee stood up and raised her waist before a bad premonition came to her mind, she started spasming as she was licking her pussy while she desperately held her hands in her mouth so that her voice won''t be heard in the night... A few seconds later, she stopped trembling and her hands and legs were feeling as if made from jelly. He tried to look at him in his eyes and saw a playful smile directed right in her eyes making her avert her gaze... But as she did so her gaze fell on his little brother who had become a bit hard ready for at most 2 rounds as it wasn''t that much developed at 13 years old... Lanruo since she entered the dance she got up and caught gently his dick before shyly started playing with it and licking slowly at first but as she could see that it was becoming more sensitive and not it was Lee''s turn to hold his moans she placed it inside her mouth. Lee : "Mmnnnnnuug....." Slurp sluourp slourp.... she was licking it and at the same time, she could feel him tremble from the pleasure he was getting. Soon he started spasming and tried to pull out his dick from his mouth because he couldn''t yell.... I''M CUMMING!!!! Lanruo failed to notice that as she thought he spasmed from pleasure until she felt his dick throbbing and letting something in her mouth giving her a pain expression as she couldn''t breathe. Lee : "Hahh.... haaaf..... Sorry about that, i tried to pull it out..." Lanruo as she was coughing as low as she could, in order not to let her voice out she had no choice but to swallow what she had in her throat leaving her behind a bitter taste and then looked at him with anger in her eyes... Lee caught her and started kissing her again before raising her and placing her back on the tree that supported the tent from its branches and it was also the reason why it couldn''t be seen. He let her slide a bit down and Lanruo felt a slight pain in the middle of her legs, which slowly that pain became bigger and bigger... Lanruo : "Uggmmmm.... Mmmm.... MMnnnnggg...." Slowly but steadily Lee who was kissing her as both of them were hugging each other, he started raising his speed of thrusts towards her now pierced vagina making her groan as her mouth was sealed with his lips... After a few minutes, both of them started trembling and Lee picked up his thrusting moves towards her, Lanruo realised what he wanted to do and opened her eyes wide open... Before she managed to stop him she felt a burning sensation in her pussy making her groan and spasm as well having reached as well her limit and both of them cummed at the same time. They stayed like that for a few minutes connected before Lee pulled his dick away and white milk with a bit of tiny red could be seen flowing out of her... Lanruo : "You!!! why did you finish inside me??" Lee : "You were so cute that i couldn''t resist, furthermore i had said it right?? You are my wife from now on... My first one..." Lanruo : "You did me, and now you declared you want more??" Lee : "That''s something for the future, there may or not may be others..." Lee : "For now we should cultivate a bit so that we can attune our bodies since we can''t wash our bodies in these ruins, furthermore i hope no one realised we did it..." Lanruo : "And what do you care if we were heard???" Lee : "I don''t, not in the slightest, but i care about your reputation." Huyan Lanruo was stunned by his words and it suddenly brought to her mind that this guy was a ghost but she had a considerable amount of face in the city. Lee : "Well, if worst comes to worst and they did raise any weird rumours if they heard, it will be easy shutting them up once you reach Legend Rank..." Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 1. Completed!!! (Repeatable)!!! Have Sex With An Unrelated Girl Of Nie Li''s Dao Partners!!! Rewards : 1 x Rank Up Pill, 20.000 TODAG Points Lee closed his eyes and stayed silent, Lanruo could feel that he is using his soul force and did the same but what he was doing, in reality, was checking the pill in front of him... Lee : "System what the pill does??" TODAG System : This pill raises one rank from either category of the tiny worlds cultivation realms. Lee : "You mean i can pass the 2-Star Silver Rank and use it to go on the 3-Star??" TODAG System : Correct, but as mentioned it only works for the realms inside the tiny world. Lee : "So Legend Rank - Demigod Rank and Spiritual God Rank... Hmm, although Spiritual God rank doesn''t have any sub-realms when you entered it you are considered a person of 1 - Heavenly Fate Rank." Lee : "So can i use it then??" TODAG System : No, the tiny world laws won''t allow someone at 2 - Heavenly Fate Rank here... Lee : "Damn. Oh right, does the Manual have a loophole so that i can bind my own companions while still been bound in Nie Li''s roster??" Lee : "I thought of something which might work but i''m 90% certain." TODAG System : Only people that can bore all attributes can bind their own people... Lee : "Then how is this going to cross with me been bound to Nie Li?? TODAG System : When Nie Li levels up, all his members will level up as well including you Host. Then from being levelled up, your members will Level up, at the same time, each time you level up trying to tie to Nie Li''s Rank your members will level up again... Lee opened his eyes when he learned this loophole and had an evil thought as he was looking at Lanruo and thinking about so many girls in the future. Chapter 50 - Binding Lan Ruo!! Lee : "System what would happen if i try to bind a higher realm person??" TODAG System : Her or His cultivation will be regressed at the Highest Level Possible from the one that binds her or him. Lee : "Then if i bind her, she will become 1-star Silver Rank while if Nie Li binds her she will be 2- Star?? TODAG System : Correct!!! Being on his own thoughts he kept looking at Lanruo while she was trying to train a bit her soul force, as she did she kept being in a state of restlessness because she could feel his gaze. Lanruo : "What''s wrong?? Can you let me practice in peace??" Lee : "I''m not giving you that kind of look, it''s just i said you can become Legend Rank and you didn''t even flinch!!" Lanruo : "If this was so easy to become one, by sleeping with someone then Glory city would have countless ones by now." Lee : "Aahh, so you didn''t believe your hubby." Lanruo : "It''s not about believing, but that my limit is at Black Gold Rank." Lee : "So you think only destined people are cut for Legend Rank??" Lanruo nodded to him which made him smile wryly and shook his head puzzling her, however, his next words made her stumble from the position she was making him see drops of milk still coming out of her pussy. Lee : "I do have a way for you to reach Legend Rank, but if i use it now your strength will pummel by two Stars." Lanruo : "You''re talking nonsense, there is no way someone can reach Legend Rank this easily. Even if the price was two Stars it''s a scam." Lee : "What do you think of my cultivation?? Or what do you think of Nie Li??" Lanruo : "Weak as fuck, especially Nie Li......" Lanruo opened her eyes wide open as she realised something, this Guy in front of hers has the fluctuations of almost 1-Star Bronze rank but in reality, he is Silver Rank. Then can it be the same for Nie Li?? Lee : "Oh?? You figured it out?? Yes both of us are over Silver Rank because we practice a special Manual." Lanruo : "What kind of Manual??" Lee then proceeded to tell her about their practice Manual how it works it perks and many others things, she was shocked to find that her soul had attributes and a sea. She took out an unused medium crystal and insert a bit of her soul force in it, making it glow with blue light when she looked inside it she could see tiny specks of black dust. Lee : "This means you have the Darkness Attribute, as for your soul sea don''t worry that will change to the Altar." Lee : "This means if you practice darkness related Manuals your speed will skyrocket and have fewer obstacles when breaking through!!" Lanruo : "The Manual i practice now, is called Flower Petals Of Seasons and my speed is already decent enough." Lee : "If i''m not mistaken that Manual is a yin property, originally it would have been enough for you to reach Legend Rank but as your attribute is Darkness you get stuck." Lee : "There is a chance to break through to Peak Legend Rank as Yin and Darkness are closely related but it would damage your Foundations in the long run." Lee : "If you truly wish to reach higher and higher, i would advise changing the Manual and also your demon beast as it is Yin and poison-related." Lanruo : "Wait, even demon beasts affect you??" Lee : "Of course, you can say that right now you can only fight with half your true capacity based on these two things." Lanruo started thinking about everything that happened here and there and at the same time she was thinking about her cultivation from the start till now. If she thinks it carefully from the moment she integrated with her demon, she felt her speed increase but at the same time she felt a limit being placed at her, was it because she would hit Black Gold Rank and no higher?? She kept pondering over and over this and also kept looking at Lee who was looking at her, after taking a few breaths she took her decision. Lanruo : "I want you to bind me with the one you practice." Lee : "Then Listen to my words carefully!!" Lee : "******************###########*******************" Lanruo when heard his words she was stupefied and her body started trembling before a few fluctuations could be seen coming out of her. Lee who saw this asked his system what was going on and after getting an answer he spoke up. Lee : "Don''t fight it let the foul soul force be expelled as it had slowly damaged your body at the same time enter your Soul Realm." Lanruo did as she was told and was shocked to see a huge labyrinth inside her, after 30 or so minutes he trembling stopped and looked with open eyes towards Lee. Lanruo : "This??? My body actually feels lighter... Furthermore, i can feel my Soul Force being at 1-star Silver rank while my body is stronger!" Lee : "Well you lost 2-Stars and all that worth of Soul Force refined your body and density of your foundation. What happened to your demon??" Lanruo : "It vanished, right now i don''t have any demon, furthermore i have like you said the Darkness Door and surprisingly the Yin Door open." Lee : "Your body got used to Yin attribute and opened up along with Darkness which was your primary attribute." Lee : "Whether that was because they are related or not i have no way to know." As Lee and Lanruo were talking about the new Manual, Lee almost twitched his eyes when a notification came from the system. Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 2. Completed!!! (Remaining 14)!!! Bind A Partner With Your Manual And Carry Them To The Path Of Greatness!!! Rewards : 2 x Rank Up Pill, 5.000 TODAG Points Lee was foaming inside him by the huge amount of points he had now, he thought it would be time after he returns from the ruin to check the store of his system. If he had guessed correctly then the items listed there are items already in the Tiny World and from other realms and probably the point are some kind of teleportation Fee or something. Soon morning came and all of them looked weirdly when they saw Lanruo holding the arm of Lee with Nie Li and Chen Linjian grinning while Ye Ziyun was blushing. Lee thought inside him that he will have to face a few rumours problems as in the end, they couldn''t hide their voices or sounds completely. Chapter 51 - The Vanishing Sacred Family!! Chen Linjian picked up the map and slightly chuckled. Since the direction has been decided, they can save a lot of time and take fewer detours. Chen Linjian''s underling''s eyes had traces of admiration in them when they looked at Lee who had tamed the tigress and Nie Li for his intellect. At this moment, no one looked down on the both of them. Huyan Lanruo lowered her head, as she was with Lee in this trip and couldn''t help but be embarrassed. Nie Li and Ye Ziyun had small grins in their lips as they looked away which made Huyan Lanruo was about to go bury herself somewhere. Nie Li signalled the rest of the team and took out a bolt from his backpack, he then took out Purple Haze Grass agent and smear it onto the arrow. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, what are you doing???" Nie Li : "It''s nothing." Before he could shrug it off, Roars of demon beasts came from the depths of the Ancient Orchid City Ruins. Just as Chen Linjian, Nie Li and bunch were ready to fight as they were moving to the depths of Ancient Orchid City, a group of people appeared at the Ancient Orchid City''s entrance. The group of people were dressed in black robes, a total of 15 people. Leader : "Are you sure that those kids are from nobility families?" B. Robe : "Yes, Yun Hua Deacon!" Yun Hua : "Good!" Yun Hua : "Go capture three kids with the highest rank. Use them to exchange for ransom with those big families and kill the rest!" Yun Hua : "Also take note of someone named Nie Li and Lee!!" The Dark Guild is a dreadful existence in Glory City. They would often kidnap nobilities kids to exchange for random. They are like a bunch of leeches, living in the shadows of Glory City. They would use all sorts of methods to gather money to provide training resources to the members in the guild. Although many families in Glory City would gather together numerous times to wipe the Dark Guild out, the Dark Guild would suddenly disappear. It''s said that the Dark Guild''s headquarters was located at a very secretive location in the St. Ancestral Mountains. They are an extremely powerful force which even Lord Ye Mo could not eradicate. *Sou Sou Sou* The black robed guys all skimmed towards the Ancient Orchid City. Inside the ruins of Ancient Orchid Ruins, the group was having difficulties moving forward. Occasionally, there would be Giant Blue Armed Apes appearing. These demon beasts have a height of two meters. Their thick arms were like black pillars, but they were very agile and they are generally Silver ranked. Six Giant Blue Armed Apes were flying across the walls of the ruins, tailing Nie Li and the group. These Giant Blue Armed Apes have fearsome intelligence. Realizing that there were over 30 people, they didn''t go forward. They only tailed them, waiting for their chance. Lee : "These Giant Blue Armed Apes are really annoying!" Chen Linjian frowned with his comment. Although these Giant Blue Armed Apes did not charge at them, they couldn''t do anything to the Giant Blue Armed Apes. And as time passed, more and more Giant Blue Armed Apes would gather together. Once the amount of Giant Blue Armed Apes increased, they will group up to attack them. At this moment, *sou* a sound was heard. A cold light cut across from the shadows of the corner. Chen Linjian and bunch soon saw it clearly. It''s an arrow. The arrow had cut through the gap of the branch at an extremely tricky angle and hit for one of the Giant Blue Armed Apes. That Giant Blue Armed Ape struggled on the ground but was unable to get back up. Before Lee appeared from his shadow and chopped his neck. Everyone looked at each other, utterly surprised deep inside their hearts. Only Lee knew what he had smeared on the arrows while Huyan Lanruo and Ye Ziyun knew that Nie Li smeared some kind of medicine agent onto the bolt. Seeing Nie Li kill a Giant Blue Armed Ape with the crossbow arrow, Chen Linjian almost shouted to the crowd but was interrupted by Lee. Lee : "Don''t, we will lose time leave the arrows to Nie Li, i sense shadows far behind us." Chen Linjian''s men when they heard that they took their swords instead and only Shen Yue tried to copy Nie Li. Shen Yue felt grievance in his heart. Based on what he''s witnessed, since the appearance of Nie Li, he felt that Ye Ziyun is getting further and further away from his reach. And now, Ye Ziyun completely ignores his presence. On the other hand, she sees Nie Li in a new light. This made him mad with envy in his heart. Shen Yue loaded the arrows on the crossbow and pointed the crossbow to a Giant Blue Armed Ape a good distance away. Shen Yue : "With a big target like the Giant Blue Armed Ape, how hard can it be to shoot it?? Just as he pulled the trigger, his hand slightly trembled, unconsciously and a moment later, the arrow was nailed into a tree trunk about five to six meters away from the Giant Blue Armed Ape. Seeing this, everyone''s expression was weird. Shen Yue almost went crazy. He clearly felt that he was able to hit the target, but why would the arrow stray when he pulled the trigger? Seeing the surrounding people strongly holding back their waves of laughter, Shen Yue felt extremely ashamed. He also vaguely saw the laughter in Ye Ziyun''s eye, it''s a kind of contempt! Shen Yue immediately took out a second arrow and loaded it onto the crossbow. After scrambling to load the arrow, he immediately aimed the crossbow to a Giant Blue Arm Aped far away. That arrow cut across a cold light on the air. However, after a moment, the arrow seemed to have lost its strength and fell onto the ground. Shen Yue did not load the arrow properly, which is why the arrow fell after flying for a short distance. Nie Li : "Shen Yue, just because i''m a tad bit better than you in arrows doesn''t mean i''m better at a sword." Veins could be seen on Shen Yue''s face. He raised the crossbow in his hand and aiming it at Nie Li. He was on the verge of going crazy. As a direct descendent of Sacred Family, Shen Yue was very proud deep in his heart. Therefore, he was losing his mind under Nie Li''s provocation. A loud Slap was heard and Shen Yue raised his head and saw the cold expression on Chen Linjian''s face. Upon seeing it, Shen Yue''s spirit dropped. Right now, everyone was standing on Nie Li''s side. He turned around and walked away in resentment. Discussion arose, looking at Shen Yue''s back. Nie Li''s gaze turned icy cold as he recalled that he survived possible by the Dark Guild that was behind them. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, Shen Yue is quite pitiful." Lee : "Pitiful?? Ziyun you are making a mistake here. The pitiful ones are us because now we have 15 people less in our fighting force." Ye Ziyun was shocked and not only her even the others looked around and saw nothing, no trace of the Sacred Family members... Chapter 52 - Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape Hearing Lee words, Nie Li frowned. He never thought that not beating up Shen Yue''s men and actually this follow up would make them weaker than before. Nie Li : "That''s tight what is there to pity him about? From today onwards, don''t come in contact with him! Otherwise, don''t come and see me. A scumbag like him, even if he were to die, he would''ve deserved it!!" Ye Ziyun : "You''re not my boyfriend. On what basis are you restricting my contact with others??" Although she thought this way in her heart, however, she also made her choice to not to come in contact with Shen Yue. Otherwise, there''s the possibility that she wouldn''t be able to be friends with Nie Li. Gradually, she became concerned about Nie Li''s view. However, she doesn''t understand something. ''Why does Nie Li hate Shen Yue so much? Is there some kind of mortal vengeance between the two of them?'' Nei Li : "That''s for now!!! But when i become a Legend Rank I will marry the most beautiful girls, You and Ninger!!!" Ye Ziyun was shocked he had the guts to declared it so blatantly, even though she tried to reject him in front of all people. Lee : "Ok, Ok, ok, lovebirds leave the rest for a later date we have company." Chen Linjian : "Nie Li bro, we''ll have to trouble you!" Chen Linjian sighed. Among the group, only Nie Li is able to kill those Giant Blue Armed Apes. Nie Li : "Mhm!" Lee : "Chen Linjian, do you happen to have 3 spare swords??" Chen Linjian : "I do, what types do you need??" Lee : "Preferable Katanas..." Chen Linjian : "Damn, i only have 1 of those..." Lee : "Then what about double edge swords??" Chen Linjian : "I do have those, here!!!" Chen Linjian waved his hand and three swords appeared from his ring on the ground as Lee picked them up, Lanruo was puzzled why he would need 3 and soon everyone saw why. He put one on his mouth biting it with his teeth and held the other 2 with his hands, just before anyone could speak or laugh at him they saw him sinking in the ground where the shadows of him and Lanruo overlapped. Lee : "Nie Li, let''s do it the usual way we have 10 minutes top..." Nie Li was puzzled when he heard this and could only nod to him, he figured from what he knew that he meant to kill them or distract them with the arrows as he had done in the past. Therefore he began to clear the Giant Blue Armed Apes along the way. His aim was so precise that he never missed the target. His archery skill had reached an extreme height in his previous life and dealing with ordinary Silver rank demon beasts was more than enough. The others watched a terrifying combo being borned today, when Nie Li missed because they were many of them Lee appeared from the dead one''s shadow and silently slashed 3 times at the neck of the other ape. Lee depending on how he was twisting his body appeared like a rolling wheel, or a typhoon, or simply slashing with his two hands at different angles killing for 1 to 3 apes together. No matter how much those Giant Blue Armed Apes tried to dodge, the arrow seemed like a shadow that chased after them and followed them on the back, while Lee was the death reaper that sent them to the afterlife. Just when Nie Li and the group began to slowly close the distance to their destination, the amount of Giant Blue Armed Apes suddenly grew. They amounted to over twenty of them, all eyeing Nie Li and the group. At that moment Lee appeared in the center of them and span wildly as he spams his killer''s eyes and made them unable to move while he slashed them apart with a twister typhoon attack that consisted of 3 blades. "Rooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaar!" A deafening roar sounded. The whole ground began to tremble violently. As though their eardrums were destroyed by the deafening roar, everyone looked at each other. Nie Li : "It''s a Spiritual grade demon beast!" Chen Linjian : "What''s its strength??" Nie Li : "5-star Silver rank, almost into Gold rank!!" Nie Li''s brow slightly knitted. Demon beasts of the same level are usually slightly stronger than humans, especially demon beasts like Giant Blue Armed Apes. They are extremely hard to handle, and this Giant Blue Armed Ape''s actual strength might be able to rival a Gold rank expert! With Nie Li''s current strength, he could deal with such a demon beast way too easy but if he does that he will change the future. The Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape flew to the top of the walls. His gaze was fierce and was staring at Nie Li and the group. Nie Li : "Come, follow me!!" Lanruo : "Wait, what about Lee??" Nie Li : "He will be fine, he can escape at any time he wants with his Demon." Everyone looked at each other for a while and quickly followed Nie Li, hiding in the forest. Seeing that, the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape furiously hammered his chest and stomped his feet. The Deafening roar was heard once again. The group of normal Giant Blue Armed Apes, as though hearing the command of the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape, headed towards the direction where Nie Li and the group fled to. Just before they could reach the group Lee appeared and slashed at their legs making them trip on the ground, the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape turned after hearing the commotion and saw all the remaining Apes on the ground bleeding. RoooooooaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrRRRRRR!!!!! That Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape leapt, charging towards his direction. He raised his thick arms and smashed them towards Lee, who suddenly vanished from his place making it hit the air. The team watched how strong the Ape was and was trying to discuss on splitting up and meeting on their rendezvous spot they had arranged, but as they were talking a voice was heard. Lee : "Nie Li, Don''t split!!! The Dark Guild Is behind us!!! I''ll deal with them with the trick you taught me, continue forward!!!" Nie Li suddenly had an enlightenment towards Lee''s words, it doesn''t have to be him the one who will lead the Ape to the Dark Guild someone else can do it and achieve the same result making it so that the future won''t be changed. He turned towards the others and rushed ahead without looking back while they had tied a whining Lanruo for leaving behind Lee like that. Chapter 53 - Falling In The Dark!!! Roar! That Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape swung its hand and slammed it towards Lee who entered in the shadows of the trees before they got blown away. Lee : "Hey what i am doing now reminds me of a game...." Lee : "What was its name??" Lee started pondering on the memories he had about the game of something coming out of the holes and you tried to hit it with a mallet... As he was going straight to the Dark Guild he was entering a tree before it smashed to pieces and revealed himself a few trees away. Up to some point cracks appeared on the ground and the crushed rocks flew all over the place managing to hit Lee''s arm and caused the blood to spurt out from his wound. Lee clearly knew that he is not the opponent of this Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape, not even the swords he had could cut open the flesh of this Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape. Lee leapt and bolted from tree to tree at such speed that in the eyes of the Blue Ape he was like many shadows... This caused its mind to be in chaos. The Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape shook his head non-stop, and, gradually, the confused eyes began to clear up. When it could focus clearly, Lee had already fled. The Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape roared furiously and strode towards the direction it had last seen the sight of Lee. The Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape was like lightning. All the trees that blocked its way were smashed and were sent flying. Just when Lee was about to get out of the forest he smirked as he felt the shadows walking towards him and a group of people appeared into his view. This group wore black robes. Their faces were completely covered, only a little bit of their chin was exposed. The black demon design on their back was sinisterly terrifying. Their eyes fell on Lee and were slightly surprised, how did a kid even manage to get here? They were attracted here by the roars of the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape and have been searching for the tracks of Chen Linjian''s group. However, they never thought that they would run into Lee here. Yun Hua "This brat is actually that kid on the List, capture him!" The leader, Yun Hua Deacon having recognised Lee he shouted. The other two black robed people went to surround him but then the ground violently trembled. The Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape came out of the dense forest, tryuing to find Lee only to find a groop of people... The others had lost sight of him as well, they all thought were the hell did he go?? Seeing nothing the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape charged at his closest targets to vent his anger, the black-robed men immediately set up a formation and were preparing to withstand the impact of the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape. Somewhere far away from there, Lee was panting, he entered in the Group shadows and used all his energy for a giant leap more than a Km away from there. Even at that distance, he could hear the sound of the fight. He didn''t stay there and started running with his own legs towards Nie Li and the others... After some time Lee had finally managed to trace the group and went towards them. When he reached there everyone was on guard as they didn''t know who it was... Lee : "It''s me. We have to leave immediately, otherwise, those people will catch up!" Nie Li : "Damn, It''s the Dark Guild again..." Lee : "Yeah and i made them intercept that Giant Blue Armed Ape!, therefore they might be pissed." All of them started running ahead in order to reach faster. Nie Li had caught the hands of Ye Ziyun which made her cheeks blushed. She tried to struggle but was unable to break free, and could only let Nie Li do as he pleased. At the same time, Ye Ziyun saw Lanruo getting pulled in a similar fashion to her which made her blush even more visible as she thought about the sounds of yesterday between the two. Unknowing she started looking at Nie Li which felt her gaze and turned to see if she was okay only to see Ye Ziyun throwing a tantrum of watching for enemies ahead... Even though she gave an excuse Ye Ziyun raised her head to look at Nie Li''s face, not knowing if Nie Li was being intentional or unintentional. Since young, this is the first time that her hands were pulled by a man. The warmth from Nie Li''s palm gave her a thick sense of security. All of them continued to run and headed towards the location they originally set. As the sky grew dark, roars of beasts could occasionally be heard from the depths of the forest, giving this place a little awe-inspiring atmosphere. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, What''s that?" Nie Li : "Hmmm?? They seem to be a building!!!" Chen Linjian : "Do you think we arrived??" Lee : "No, according to the map we are at least a few kilometres away..." Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, Lee, there is a huge stone here what are these words??" They turned to see hwere she was talking and saw a broken statue along with a hude stone, Nie Li and Lee brushed off the dust on the surface and, with the aid of the moonlight, they were able to clearly make out the words on it. Lee : "This was the language of the Sacred Empire." Nie Li : "It says: Those who follow me, shall be honoured. Those who oppose me, shall be perished." Lee : "What big words for someone who lost his city hundreds of years ago!!!" These words were probably left behind by some tyrant. The power and position of that tyrant should be very high. But even so, so what? He and his empire were eventually engulfed by the tide of demon beasts. Once a formidable person ended up like dirt and left a broken statue behind. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, how did you two learn the language of Sacred Empire??" Ye Ziyun, was filled with curiosity regarding this matter. There are only a few that know a little bit of the Sacred Empire language. Not only her even Lanruo stretched her ears to hear the method. Nie Li : "How did I learn it??" Lee : "Whistle, whistle....." Nie Li smiled while Lee was looking in the sky as they couldn''t really say that he learnt all of Divine Continent''s era, language and cultivation techniques inside the Temporal Space and he, in turn, knew everything from reading the novel, or in this case as he had mentioned from Nie Li''s memories... Ye Ziyun : "Since you''re unwilling, forget it!!" Nie Li and Lee shrugged. Just when they prepared to check out the place both of them cursed in their minds. Ye Ziyun and Lanruo felt something odd and when they turned and looked behind the statue they saw Lee and Nie Li half way being sunk in quicksand as they had ugly faces. They kept looking at each other and like an esper and kept raining curses for forgetting the trap of quicksand here that Ye Ziyun originally had fell with Nie Li following her and trying to save her as they ended up falling in the bottom... Lee : "Ziyun!!! Lan Ruo!!! Notify the others this is a trap that leads towards the catacombs..." Nie Li : "Therefore the door must be closed by at the place we had pointed...!!!" Before the girls managed to say something back, a powerful suction sucked the both of them downwards. The bottom seemed to be a bottomless abyss. Chapter 54 - The Tomb!! Lee : "Why did we have to the ones who fall for this shitting hole!!!" Nie Li : "We totally forgot about it!!!" Lee : "That doesn''t make me feel better..." Nie Li : "Then shut up, and think on how we will not become meat paste on the ground..." Lee : "Oh, wait..." Lee used his demon and vanished as he was falling into the shadows of the walls before appearing at the bottom... Before he could say anything, he felt something dreadful before passing out on the ground... When he came to it, Nie Li was next to him and it wasn''t hard to think that this motherfucker used him like a cushion to land on. Lee : "I swear i''m gonna kill you..." Nie Li : "Thanks for saving me..." Lee : "Why would Ancient Orchid City have a place like this??" Nie Li heard Lee saying that and he thought that in the second run he thought the same as him. Lee : "And now that i think of it how the hell did you managed to fall so quickly??" Nie Li : "The moment you vanished till the moment i arrived on the ground was roughly 20 seconds." Lee was silently speechless cause it felt to him that he was 2-3 seconds in the shadows and not almost 7 to 10 times over that. Lee : "What the heck is this place??? I don''t remember seeing it in your memories why is that??" Nie Li : "How should i know??" After about ten minutes, Nie Li and Lee were exploring the place for their own reason. Lee because he got a quest and Nie Li because he wanted to see if h can absorb that light again in the coffin... The moment they had started to explore this place Lee heard his system giving him a new quest. Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Triggered!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (0/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Lee was lost in his thoughts and did not say anything as they explored the surroundings. Nie Li saw this and finally found his chance to distract the mc and make him speak. Nie Li : "So how were you able to bind Lan Ruo with the Manual??" Lee : "Wait, what??" Nie Li : "Don''t play dumb..." Lee : "I''m not i just didn''t hear what you said." Nie Li : "I said How the hell were you able to bind Lan Ruo." Lee : "In Bed.!!!" Nie Li : "M#@$##[email protected]#[email protected] Get serious." Lee : "I have my tricks, you have yours let''s just leave it at that okay." Lee : "Even though i said that i''ll tell you something interesting." Lee : "When i bind her, her strength pummeled by two stars, but that soul force refined her body, at the same time her spirit got turned to ashes and assimilated in her Labyrinth and opened the Yin door as she was accustomed to a Yin Manual." Nie Li : "Wait then it''s possible to open related attribute doors??" Lee : "I don''t know." Nie Li : "Then this will be left to the future to uncover, now we should hurry up and look for a way out, otherwise we won''t be able to get out!" Lee : "Yeah, right!! You just want to take your sweet time exploring this place in hopes of finding anything noteworthy." Nie Li : "Well i already know where there are." Lee : "So let''s go!!" Nie Li : "Okay!" Nie Li took out a torch from his interspatial ring and lit it up. Using the light, he examined the surroundings. It appears that they have fallen into a kinda different underground passage as he had fallen with Ye Ziyun. They were a few corners he didn''t even remember seeing last time it was like a deep maze, there were five to six passages they could take previously but now they had gone up to 10, but they did not know where they would lead to. Lee : "Ugh. Nie Li was it this big when you explored it last time?? I can''t imagine how large the internal structure of this maze is." He found a line of text on a stone wall by his side. Nie Li : "Emperor Kong Ming''s resting place, when we fell, possible we arrived at a different corridor than when i did with Ye Ziyun." Nie Li : "But this is the tomb of the Sacred Empire''s Emperor Kong Ming!" Lee : "Right, so any idea on where we are and how to explore this place?? We do have to choose a passage." Nie Li : "He is the most mysterious emperor in the history of the Sacred Empire. As an emperor of the Sacred Empire, he actually used his title as his form of address, which is a very strange thing." Lee : "I know this, this particular emperor left the Sacred Empire in the middle of his rule and passed his throne to his son. It''s said that he had already cultivated to a frightening extent, becoming immortalized." Lee : "Even his descendants couldn''t find his tomb. I never thought that he would actually be buried here." Nie Li : "Actually he is not here, He had already ascended in the Divine Feathers Realm and is hiding till the time is right." Lee : "Wait, you met him??" Nie Li : "No i asked someone trustworthy." Lee : "I don''t think i saw someone like him in your memories." Nie Li : "You will know him later on! Unless because of this event of us coming here he won''t appear." Lee : "We are losing time, i''m gonna use my demon and explore further ahead and possible cover all passages." Nie Li : "This should be a maze. Therefore, there should be pitfall related traps. You must be careful." Lee : "I''m not gay to accept your worry words." Nie Li : "M#[email protected]$#@%#%er." Lee : "There are 10 passages here, which one will you take?" Nie Li : "That''s simple, we should be moving to the north. Because of Emperor Kong Ming''s fate, his tomb was built facing the south." Lee : "That means this one... Then I''ll go to the other side, no matter what remember all of us are connected don''t try anything funny." Nie Li : "I won''t, i''ll wait for you at the end of this place here..." Lee : "Good then let''s say five hours." Nie Li : Works with me!!!" As they agreed on the time limit both walked through their respective passages with Lee vanishing in the Shadows as he began completing his quest. Chapter 55 - Epic Lazyness!! As they were walking toward the endless path they chose... Both Lee and Nie Li through the cracks on the stone walls and the layout of the floor tiles were able to easily distinguish where the traps were. Lee : "This level of traps simply does not pose any difficulty for us who had been here again but for others.... Let''s just say if fates will them to be alive..." As Nie Li was thinking the same they picked up a rock and threw it out five-six meters and *pa* it smashed onto a cyan brick. Sou sou sou! Dou dou dou! Arrows were flying about at the passage they were in, right in front of them like a storm. The tip of the arrows flashed with a green light. Lee : "All the arrows were smeared with poison. Quite elaborated for someone to do this." Lee can imagine what would''ve happened if others had continued moving forward, how miserable they would be if they were to accidentally activate the traps. From top to bottom, their body would''ve been nailed with arrows. Lee : "Okay, now i can move forward!" The two of them continued forward, moving towards the depth of the passage. Just as Nie Li and Lee were exploring the passage together, outside in the jungle, Yun Hua Deacon : "You group of wastes! You actually allowed that Giant Blue Armed Ape to run away with heavy injuries!" Yun Hua Deacon cursed his men in displeasure. Spiritual graded demon beasts have spirits within them. Even if it''s only a Silver ranked demon beast, it could still be sold for hundreds of thousands of Demon Spirit coin. In the end, six people were injured and the Giant Blue Armed Ape managed to escape. They felt more angry at Lee. If it wasn''t for Lee who lured the Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape to them, they wouldn''t be so miserable. Yun Hua Deacon : "Forget it, it''s just a Giant Blue Armed Ape. Those children of nobility are definitely worth more than that ape! Search the place! If you guys are unable to capture even one of them, don''t come back to see me!" Yun Hua Deacon shouted in anger. The group of people immediately split up and began to search the forest. A vague fire could be seen a good distance away attracting their attention. Fire can be used to deter demon beasts in the night, causing them to not approach. However, it also became a highly visible target in the dark. As many of them got closer they saw 14 people camping there away from the eyes of everyone. The group sensed something and turned to see a few masked ones before they start panicking. ??? : "Enemy attack!!!" The guards tensed up and so a certain figure that was among them, they had camped out after leaving from the other Group because they had met many demons in their way back. ??? : "Protect young master...!!!" Dark Guild 1 : "Oh??? A young master we struck gold!!!" Hastily, several black-robed men appeared and circled around them till Yun Hua Deacon came to see them. Yun Hua Deacon laughed. The person in front of him dressed luxuriously, his identity definitely wouldn''t be simple. Yun Hua Deacon : "Tsk tsk, this son, you have probably heard of us Dark Guild. The ones we catch are children of nobility like you. Tsk tsk. Now then, should I exchange you for money¡­ or should I kill you?" The group of people was Shen Yue and the others who left the others as they wanted to return back to Glory city... Shen Yue : "Don''t kill me! I''m a member of the Sacred Family, my family can give you lots of money!!" Yun Hua Deacon : "The Sacred Family??" Yun Hua Deacon was slightly stunned. A faint light of disappointment flashed across his eye as he began to talk to himself. Yun Hua Deacon : "Fuck, I thought that we could make a killing, but it turns out to be a person of the vice-president, and his protectors of lackeys if you may. What bad luck!" Yun Hua Deacon : "Continue to search, they are not in our list!!" Shen Yue thought that the Dark Guild would make things difficult for him, but he never expected that they would totally ignore him. They had only one person watch after him. Shen Yue was relieved in his heart. It seems that the Dark Guild was still a little afraid of the Sacred Family. He thought that the name of the Sacred Family scared those Dark Guild''s men. His expression, once again, turned proud. He became totally different from the previous person who almost wet his pants. Yun Hua Deacon saw this and jeered in his heart seeing someone change the mood so quickly was something he felt disgusted towards to even he as a Dark Guild Member had his limits and clearly this piece of shit wasn''t in them. Roughly about five-six hours later, Nie Li and Lee had explored who knows how many meters ahead, and Nie Li actually reached the magnificent hall he had been with Ye Ziyun. Nie Li : "Oh??? I reached the same place again... If i remember correctly within the coffin there was light and it caused someone to feel a headache before i absorbed it..." With this thought, Nie Li got closer to it trying to inspect it and as he did he felt nothing not a single bit of shred of divine energy causing him any pain... Nie Li : "I wonder what will happen if i open it again..." He was really tempted but then he remembers the words of Lee and refrained from doing anything that will harm them... Instead, he sat down and started analysing his Manual and how did Lee bound Lan Ruo on his own. After recollecting anything that had been said it wasn''t hard to find 2 key points. 1. It was his own Manual from the other tiny world and 2. both of them were attributeless. Nie Li : "So if this is the clue, then only those that have access to all elements can bind others. If that''s how it is then when i become stronger, he becomes stronger and in turn, they become stronger. At the same time if he becomes stronger again they rise again." Nie Li : "How much lazy is this guy to make everyone ride on a free meal." Chapter 56 - Gaining Treasures!!! A few hours earlier, somewhere far away from where Nie Li was, Lee had found a secret room that looked like an underground library. When he entered it his system gave him a notification which made him smile... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (1/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Lee : "For the system to update itself here means there are treasures. I''m too lazy to search therefore suck everything in the Inventory." As he spoke instantly all books and scrolls on the ground were sucked with an invisible hand giving him quite a bit of pleasure, especially when his system rang again... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 3. Triggered!!! Unite All Scrolls And Recreate A Portable World Inside Your Soul Realm!!! Rewards : 1 x Mythical Growth Rate Egg!! Lee : "What the??" Lee : "Isn''t God-rate the highest??" TODAG System : After Deity goes the God Rank which is the highest for this realm. However, after reaching 9 God Rank you will be able to go to the 3rd plane which you will break to the Mythical Rank... Lee : "Now i wanna go there much faster than possible..." Lee : "What do i have to do to unite all scrolls??" TODAG System : I can do it for 1.000.000 TODAG Points... Lee : "So let them rot in the inventory for quite a while...." After Lee sighed about this development, he left from the Library and went back where the many passages were connected, he chose the next one from the one he entered 30 minutes ago and explored it through the shadows. Lee : "So the Ancient Orchid City was built on top of this underground palace. Those upper levels of the Ancient Orchid City definitely know of this palace. Therefore, it''s highly possible that they will keep all their valuables here!" Lee : "Too bad Nie Li missed everything last time... Hmmm???" Lee entered a corridor and what he saw was 6 more paths which were surprised from the details he could see that these passages were the one''s Nie Li and Ye Ziyun had crossed. Lee : "This place is really hell if you don''t know your way..." Lee turned around and went back before entering the 3rd path which led him in a similar situation making him turn back and enter the 4th... As he kept walking, he saw a huge Metal door in front, he felt something pushing him away from there and grinned as he went closer and closer with more oppression each time. When he finally reached the door his forehead was full of sweat before placing his hand in it making the door glow and opened shortly. At that moment he heard his system again making his smile open wider than before... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (2/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! After the door completely opened, he entered inside and was shocked to see shelves with millions of demon beasts crystals ready to be integrated with anyone matching them... Lee : "Whistle... This is a sweet cake landing on my plate... Now if Nie Li get on his hands the pot... Our lives would be much easier." Just like before Lee waved his hand and all of them vanished slowly but steadily from his sight, he smirked as he realised that they easily pass 10 million... Lee : "There is no way in hell the upper echelons left all these for their descendants... Probably it was done by the Emperor himself." When he finished Lee saw something shining at the end of the huge storage room that was giving him a weird feeling, he felt like he had seen this somewhere or at least read about it. He got closer to it and after a minute or so when he reached away from it by 5 meters he had been shocked so much he forgot to even breath... If Nie Li were to watch this he would be stupefied as well because he would recognise this crystal in front of him... Lee : "How can this be here...?? It''s impossible..." Lee : "Is that why the Spiritual God Of Snow was dying??" Lee touched the crystal and it vanished entering his inventory before leaving from there, going back he was thinking about many possibilities as he entered the 5th path which pissed him off as he got in the path that made him turn back and enter the 6th passage. The 6th path before him, was a long downwards road that kept going down and down at it had a bit of different layout... He reached after 10 minutes inside a huge room or hall maybe he didn''t know where countless coffins layed in his eyes... Lee : "Is this the royal family burial room??" Having confirmed that this was indeed where the dead of the royals were he started opening one by one all coffins only to prove him that they were empty. After a few seconds he slapped himself as he was an idiot since his system didn''t notify him then at 99.99% there was nothing here... Lee : "Fuck!! What a waste of time..." As he started leaving from all open coffins which were 10 or so, a small amount of smoke came out which Lee didn''t detect but his system was ahead of him giving him the heads up... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (3/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Before he could even speak or curse in his mind he heard a few hoarse voices behind him scaring the hell out of him... At the same time In the hall were Nie Li was, he was seeing from the mummy bodies around him smoke rising and took the form of the dead before all of them said the same thing... Smoke Ghosts : "Who dares disrupt our Sleep!!!" Chapter 57 - The Emperors Will!!! Smoke Ghosts : "Who dares disrupt our Sleep!!!" Both Lee and Nie Li stared at them with eyes wide open, they had no idea what happened. Since both knew about this place from Nie Li story, they were shocked as this is new. Nie Li : "Did Lee activated some kind of formation somewhere??" Smoke Ghosts : "Little child... Are you the one who interrupted us??" Nie Li : "Greetings Elders!!! My name is Nie Li i came here to explore the ruins with a team of mine and learn about many deaths that were unjust!!" Smoke Ghosts : "Hoh!!! Quite A Brave One!!!" Smoke Ghosts : "We were indeed killed unjustly as the room was designed to be open from outside but never from inside." Nie Li : "Yes i realised that too Elder... There were only a few pathways that allowed small amounts of air to pass through and unfortunately i fell inside them with one of my friends..." Nie Li : "Perhaps he is the one who did something in his try to find an exit and disturbed you..." As Nie Li was trying to pacify the people of the empire that had awoken and blaming everything to his so good friend Lee. Lee was getting stared by 10 ghosts that had freaking armours and weapons, he tried to spin his mind into fast thinking in order to bail out from there... Lee : "Greetings Elder!!!" Smoke Ghost Guard : "You.... How is it possible...." Lee : "What do you mean Elders??" Smoke Ghosts Guard : "How is it that you have the same aura as our Emperor!!!" Lee : "I have what??" The Guards could see Lee having question marks over his head and frowned before murmuring words that shocked Lee even more... Smoke Ghosts Guard : "Emperor Kong Ming had told us that up to some point in the future someone like him might or might not appear." Smoke Ghosts Guard : "He doesn''t care about the treasures only for the same person as him..." Lee : "Same as him...??" The more he was listening to them, the more shocked his face was becoming, he was thinking don''t tell me that the Emperor Kong Ming appeared here in the same way as him!!!! Lee : "System is this possible??" TODAG System : It is indeed possible. Lee : "How so??? I clearly read about his achievements written by mad snail, therefore, he is supposed to be confined here or in the 3rd plane..." Lee : "How the hell did he come from the 1st plane...." TODAG System : Emperor Kong Ming Died in the first plane and was waiting in the reincarnation list for future realms to be born in the void by origin energy. When a realm is born at that point what you call authors can gain an inspiration to start writing pieces of information about them. TODAG System : These pieces of information travels to all realms and always have different endings if you like, just as you have read. Lee : "So you mean, that he wasn''t brought here like me by the meddling of the 4th plane?? It was a natural reincarnation??" TODAG System : Correct!!! Lee : "So let''s say that''s true, and he found out and was waiting?? I''m confused..." TODAG System : I don''t have the authority to tell you more specifically!!! Lee : "Fuck!!! Smoke Ghosts Guard : "The Emperor Had set this place in such a way that when the chosen one comes we will awake..." Lee : "I see, then what is it that you wish to tell me about him??" Smoke Ghosts Guard : "The Emperor Has Left behind here an Origin Voidless Crystal... We were told to give this to whoever comes with the same aura." At that moment all smoke guards started dissipating and condense together leaving only the last guard who was speaking to him from the very beginning. Smoke Ghosts Guard : "My brethren sealed this crystal away from time and space making an enemy of him not being able to find this." Lee was shocked yet again. He could tell what the crystal was the moment he saw it. It was the soul of the Emperor Kong Ming... Or at least a part of it. If the theory of every realm learning this realm progress through books and all then this means this realm must have somewhere books of bleach, fairy tail, one piece, naruto, dan machi, strike the blood, dxd and many others... So for his soul to be hidden here, it means he somehow ascended to the 3rd plane and split his soul into countless fragments, killing himself in the process and bury them at the start of every timeline this realm starts again and again... Then Nie Li, didn''t find this because of the try he did halting his fall with Ye Zizun and fell into another section of the ruins the one i had found with 6 paths. And even if he did come here it would have been useless to get it as he is a person born directly with this realm... And not someone who died and waited to be reborn here or like me who intrude this place... Lee : "Thank you i will gladly accept this..." Smoke Ghosts Guard : "You can also collect....... every weapon... we have left behind." The Last Guard started dissipating and with him gone the formation stopped working and every person that was called from the dead vanished in thin air... Lee : "Wait, if that''s the case then who are these guards?? Can it be because they bore his blood or something they were called by the crystal??" Lee : "If kong ming really did reach such a level how many fragments did he split himself??" ??? : "That''s quite a question you have there young man..." Lee : "Huh??" ??? : "Don''t be surprised so much i''m here in your hands..." Lee looked at his hand and saw the crystal turn itself to dust revealing a miniature old man at the height of 3cm... Lee : "Tiny..." ??? : "Hahahahaha.... Well, it''s true this form is for losers..." Lee : "So you are Emperor Kong Ming......." Kong Ming : "To answer your question from before i split my soul into more than 5 billion fragments and not even one of them are alive i''m the last Fragment in perfect shape... Well, almost...." Lee had an urge to take a soft paper or something and clear his ears thinking that he had gone deaf, the tiny old man there was looking at him as if he had found his last hope for survival. Chapter 58 - Kong Mings Inheritence... Lee : "How the hell did everyone died and you are the last fragment??" Kong Ming : "Didn''t your guide tell you??" Lee : "Apparently not, care to explain??" Kong Ming : "Fine... You do know about the planes right??" Lee : "I figured them out on my own along with a few clues but they are still vague... Don''t worry i like to have my own opinion formed..." Kong Ming : "So you will realise everything once i''m starting talking..." Kong Ming : "The First Plane is called the mortal... 2nd training ground... 3rd Godhood plane and then i think the 4th don''t know it''s name..." Kong Ming : "In the 2nd when a realm is born people that had died in the first plane are remoulded and reincarnated as residents here with new life, they are the first born..." Lee : "So those that were born later on from them are the later originals residents..." Kong Ming : "Close not quite there... From the moment a soul is remoulded and born in this realm they belong here and no one else." Lee : "So they can be considered originals as well..." Kong Ming : "Bingo!!" Kong Ming : "The reason this place is called training ground is that when a mortal dies and has information about this place the 4th plane i think places him here in order to reach godhood and then send him to the 3rd..." Lee : "But by doing that won''t this place become chaos??" Kong Ming : "When someone goes there depending on a few criteria they can take a few people with them... Don''t ask about them i don''t know, i got send there with my wife who had come here..." Lee : "So how is it you are here???" Kong Ming : "Well when someone born from this realm or remoulded if you like or both go there the 4th plane freezes this realm..." Lee : "You mean like stopping time??" Kong Ming : "No, it''s more like closing your pc because your power cable is missing... If you try to open it will it work??" Lee : "How the fuck do you know that?? And that was the best analogy thanks..." Kong Ming : "I will get there... Now if the one who brought you there dies you get to roam free until you die..." Kong Ming : "When that happens your soul returns back but due to reasons unknown, they format the realm from scratch..." Lee : "Wait then... How many people have come here to train??" Kong Ming : "I don''t know, but probably over 5 billion as i''m the last fragment left..." Lee : "So let me guess... Somehow you learned this from someone in the 3rd plane when you went there that probably knew you and you split your soul..." Lee : "Why?? And how did you managed to insert yourself in 5 billion reformated realms??" Kong Ming : "Because i wanted to team up with someone and create a back door... As to how i managed that i was a hacker..." Kong Ming : "A good one at that ever heard Anonymous?? Back to the point, there is a certain should i say a law that some things can''t change no matter who came into this world to train..." Lee : "You didn''t???" Kong Ming : "Yes i did... i connected myself with this place where it had the background of before the story starts at least from the story they had told me." Lee : "Wait, then the power Nie Li had found on his second run was...." Kong Ming : "The previous fragment in a non condensed formed as a crystal, laying there waiting to be activated by touching the coffin..." Lee sweated bullets, he was so glad Nie Li didn''t touch it again... but then he thought how the hell did Nie Li manage to absorb it... Lee : "But how is it possible??" Kong Ming : "It is possible because only in the previous fragment did Nie Lie came here to explore or at least in that version of the realm..." Lee : "Then all the previous ones that had existed what the hell he was doing??" Kong Ming : "How should i know?? What i do know is that originally in this version Nie Li was supposed to have come for the second time but i can feel he has the previous fragment absorbed..." Lee : "Aahhh... about that, something happened in the 4th plane causing a glitch sending him back in the start with his memories of both his lives intact and at the same time i arrived to train..." Kong Ming : "Then there is a high chance he managed to gain control over his own life of being remoulded over and over again..." Kong Ming : "I''ve met many people hating and loving Nie Li there and learned almost everything about the realms progress..." Lee : "So when did you stop learning??" Kong Ming : "I think the last thing i learned was from a guy who had taken what was it... The supportive role of him... It was.... errrmmm...." Kong Ming : "Aaaahhh right when he encounters the demon lord again..." Lee : "That would be 2-3 years before what i left it..." Lee : "Wait then 2-3 years in the 1st plane..... equals 5 or maybe 6 billion years here??" Kong Ming : "Make it way longer as they were million times this place was being in a state of being frozen..." Lee : "Now i''m curious about something.... What happened with Nie Li?? And who was the last person in the 3rd plane that got killed and then the glitch happened to send Nie Li back for the 3rd time??" Lee and Kong Ming could only have theories, but if they knew that the creators could no longer check how or why they would laugh at them... Kong Ming : "Enough of that we will learn everything if we go to the 3rd plane..." Lee : "Oh, right!!! Do you have some kind of inheritance here??" Kong Ming : "I''m the inheritance... You have a living legend as your backer... Furthermore, as a starting point, i can make you Legend Rank instantly..." Lee : "Wait!! Don''t do that to me... Do it to Nie Li!!!" Kong Ming : "Why to him??" Lee : "Well we practice a certain manual that when Nie Li raised his star rank, whoever practises the same Manual raises his as well." Lee : "The only drawback is that none of us can pass the first holder of it and if we try we are dead..." Kong Ming : "There is actually such a Manual??" Chapter 59 - The Non-Existing Room!!! Lee : "Yes... I can also bind you with it but your soul force will become 2 Silver Rank Star Demon Spiritualist..." Kong Ming : "What you can do that??" Lee : "Yeah but i have no idea what will happen with the leftover huge amount you have..." Kong Ming : "I can use all that to raise 100 Legend Ranks instantly and refine my body to at least look like 13-4 years old..." Lee : "Then this will wait, i have a nice idea about it..." Lee : "Now that i think of this what about that intent you left behind??" Kong Ming : "You mean that law of choosing 5 supremes??" Lee : "Yeah that one..." Kong Ming : "That thing is good for this realm to power yourself up, but it''s worth shit in the 3rd plane....." Lee : "Then what will happen if you meet them??" Kong Ming : "That i do not know... I have no idea how it turned out with the previous fragments..." Lee : "Well, we will face this when the time comes..." Kong Ming nodded at him as they left from there and returned to the 10 road corridor were the passages were... Previously he entered the 6th so now he headed towards the 7th... He kept walking and walking and eventually he reached a place where a few boulders have collapsed blocking his way... Just as he thought that nothing was here he heard his system.... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (4/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Lee : "Hmmm??? There must be something here..." Kong Ming : "Do you want me to guide you??" Lee : "No, thanks where is the fun of exploring then..." Lee : "First it was an underground library, then it was a room with shelves with millions of demon beasts crystals third it was the coffin room and now a blocked path...." Lee : "Let''s see what is hidden behind..." Lee then integrated with his demon and through the shadow cracks, he passed inside shocking Kong Ming as he hadn''t seen such a demon before in his life... After a few minutes Lee reached the other side and when he came out of them he was panting as it took a lot from him to stay in the darkness and swim through till he finds a bit of light to get out. Kong Ming : "Your demon is quite peculiar..." Lee : "Let''s say you have your tricks i have mine...." Kong Ming : "I can''t argue there..." Lee : "Anyway where is this place??" He looked around to what seemed to him a room with nothing but pictures in the walls... He was confused why would his system accept this as something to be explored?? After pondering for a bit he finally realised why... These pictures were intents or laws something similar to how Nie Li wrote his symbols against those sects... Lee : "Interesting..." Kong Ming : "What is?? I don''t know about this place..." Lee : "Eehhh?? Really??" Kong Ming : "I don''t but i feel something familiar from these pictures..." As Kong Ming kept looking at them with an intense gaze that seemed to pierce all things the pictures started lighting up one by one and slowly streams of energy came out from there... Kong Ming : "I''ll be damn!!!" Lee : "What??" Kong Ming : "These are memories of a few previous fragments..." Lee : "How can the previous fragments after being killed appear here??" ??? : "Because this place doesn''t exist...." Both Lee and Kong Ming looked at a figure being formed by the energy strands, he looked exactly like Kong Ming in a more larger version of him... Kong Ming 2 : "I assume you know about the truth of my counterparts??" Lee : "Yes i know..." Kong Ming 2 : "This place was created by each fragment that never left the tiny world as the story progressed...." Lee : "So you mean this was created by seeking out your other fragments and stayed as a bug no matter how many times the story started all over again??" Kong Ming 2 : "Correct, for example, if you hadn''t found me... The me in your shoulder, when the story would go over the divine feather..." Lee : "The tiny world would be like a black spot from those in the 4th plane which helped you gather everyone and created this back door..." Lee : "And what is there for me in this place am i suppose to get something??" Kong Ming 2 : "Yes, you are... All these pictures are made with over 3.000.000 fragments and they contain an immersable amount of energy..." Lee : "Can you skip everything and go to the true objective..." Kong Ming : "You want us to take that energy and while using some ourselves give the rest to the Original in this timeline Kong Ming..." Seeing the figure nodding both Kong Ming and Lee was speechless... Lee asked his system how can he store all that and the answer he got was it was impossible for him to do it... Lee : "If i were to take it in which formed would i able to move it around??" Kong Ming 2 snapped his fingers and the whole place started shaking, the whole room turned into white and started shrinking and shrinking until a scroll was created in front of them... Cracks could be heard in the room as the pictures vanished from it ready to collapse at any time but the figure raised his hand and stop it for a few seconds... Kong Ming 2 : "You can only open this and absorb the energy inside up to the first red mark, that''s your reward, then my other self and this scroll are to fuse with the original still existing in this story." Kong Ming 2 : "This will make him instantly rise to 9 - God Rank... And at the same time, i''m sure he will repay the favour..." As he finished his words the figure started dissipating, Lee grabbed the scroll and re-integrated with his demon as he left from the cracks... The whole room crashed down and vanished as it never existed, after 10 minutes Lee reached the other side panting as hell from running for his life being extinguished... When he got out he heard his system giving him a heads up... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (4/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! (1/2) Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Chapter 60 - Meeting Nie Li!! Lee stayed there with a bit of fear as he almost died from the destruction of the room in order to recover his Soul Force as well... Lee : "This leaves only path 8 - 9 and the one Nie Li took the 10th..." Kong Ming : "What are your plans for me??" Lee : "I''m thinking of first integrating all the available people with our manual and then through it use your energy on Nie Li." Lee : "This will cause all of us to at least reach Black Gold Rank and refine our roots for the test in the Divine Feathers Realm." Lee : "I was also thinking of binding you as well, but since you can fuse with the Original Kong Ming that is here somewhere hidden in a realm there won''t be any need for that..." Kong Ming : "I see, this will certainly bring you a few gains..." As he continued talking with Kong Ming, Lee got up and walked through the 8th passage which led to nothing, although he wasn''t expecting much he turned around... After reaching at the 10-way passage he walked through the 9th path which resulted in his reaching the 6 paths where Nie Li have gone... He didn''t bother going back and searched from there for his trait, with the help of Kong Ming he knew which path he could take and he actually did as only one path led to where he was as the others connected with the previous 10... When he entered the room he saw Nie Li there sitting doing a bit of meditation, when he entered the room Nie Li sensed him and opened his eyes... Lee : "Well, well did you reached 4 Star??" Nie Li : "No, i was trying to refine a bit more my body..." Lee : "I see, well i had a blast....." Nie Li : "If you found a formation and raised a few ghosts then you truly had a blast..." Lee : "Hahahahaha, well actually what id did was something similar to you, when you touched the coffin..." Nie Li : "You mean a burst of energy raised up and caused all this??" Lee : "Not quite, you have no idea what kind of energy you absorbed right??" Nie Li looked at him with a confused expression while he had a smug on his face, he honestly nodded his head at him and Lee didn''t troll him he told him immediately... Lee : "What you absorbed was the energy of the will from Emperor Kong Ming..." Nie Li opened his eyes wide open from Lee''s words and from looking at his face this wasn''t the end of it... Lee : "And i found the core of its will which when i activated it triggered all the souls of his descendants in this room." Lee : "At the same time that burst of energy that appeared in front of me was stronger and a figure started condensing into Him..." Lee pointed towards his left shoulder where a small figure climbed up from his back, making Nie Li drop his jaws as well... Kong Ming : "So you are Nie Li??" Nie Li : "Junior greets his elder!!!" Kong Ming : "Oh stop it i can see that your soul is almost as old as mine..." Nie Li : "No, no Junior wouldn''t dare to claim this fact..." Kong Ming : "Don''t bother kid, i can feel a part of my soul force being refined by you..." Kong Ming : "Therefore through that, i know you have come to the past, i also know that you learned a Law i left here..." Kong Ming : "Infinite Has No Beginning, Beginning Has No End" Nie Li''s cultivation started boiling when Kong Ming recited his law as his creator and soared through the ranks without harm in his body... He breaked through 4-Star, mid-phase, late phase, peak phase and passed the 5-Star as well and stopped at peak phase almost a point away from Gold Rank... At the same time, all the bound people received unbelievable gains from this as their powers reached directly that of Nie Li... Lee was speechless, he felt his power growing and he verified this fact when his system notified him that he reached 5-Star Silver Rank... TODAG System : Host Has Broken Through To 5 - Star Silver Rank Spiritual Demon... Ping!!! Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13,5 (21) Strength : 150 Defence : 150 Speed : 150 Mind : 1500 Soul Force : 1500 = 5-Star Silver Rank Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : Host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... Kong Ming : "How come you were raised as well Lee??" Lee : "Ahh, this, we are practising a Manual that binds our souls together with a leader... When that person raised his cultivation we are raised as well." Nie Li : "So the others were raised as well??" Lee : "I think so..." Nie Li : "I think we are gonna have an earful scolding of almost killing them..." Lee : "I didn''t feel a thing... In fact, even my body was refined..." Lee : "I''m sure they are the same... By the way, Elder Kong Ming what did you murmur there and caused this??" Kong Ming : "Hmm?? You didn''t hear it??" Lee : "All i saw Elder was you moving a bit your lips and my cultivation reached 5-Star..." Nie Li : "Then does that mean certain people only can perceive what you said?" Kong Ming : "Normally no, but it might be because you came from the future as you had already learned it." Lee : "Then i can''t do anything... Anyway, Nie Li did you explored this place found any useful??" Nie Li : "Yeah i did, but i didn''t touch the coffin although i was really tempted to do it..." Lee : "Good then open it and take all items from inside and let''s go meet the others..." Nie Li didn''t need Lee to tell him twice he did exactly as that and as he had predicted only a necklace was inside the page was missing... After getting ready and double checking the room, they left from there for 1 last treasure hunting, the room where Nie Li was searching for the demon... Chapter 61 - Almost Finishing... Nie Li : "There''s a bronze armour here!" Nie Li : "There are several bottles of elixirs here! It''s a pity that they have all spoilt!" Lee : "I''m actually surprised you are yelling didn''t you do the same before..." Nie Li : "Heavens! This is a piece of soul stone!" Kong Ming : "He is not listening is he??" Nie Li : "Oh, about that, can''t i at least enjoy a bit of collecting treasures..." Both Lee and Kong Ming had black lines in their heads due to anger, this bitch sure takes his sweat time doing everything... As he removed the soul stone from the little girl''s neck. This soul stone is very delicate, tied onto a silver chain. The identity of this little girl, when she was still alive, is definitely a noble. However, she is already dead. If this soul stone is to be given to a Gold rank expert, it might be able to assist that Gold rank expert to go even higher in his cultivation. Nie Li more or less, had some harvest, similar to his previous life he didn''t find anything new... A few bronze armour and weapons and a Silver rank dagger that was very well preserved, undamaged. Other than that, there were also demon crystals and many other valuable things. Lee kept wondering why the system didn''t give him the last place to be explored, will it be the treasure room or something else entirely and what he will find there... Everything now inside the hall has been collected. Together with Lee and Elder Kong Ming, the three of them of them began to walk within the deep passage. The construct here was like a maze. Lee : "Nie Li you know where to go so lead they way i don''t really want to be with you here for two days as you were with Ziyun..." Nie Li : "Who would want to be with you here..." Lee : "Lan Ruo actually, you are too freaking low with Ye Ziyun and Ninger... Should i take them??" Nie Li released at that moment such a killing intent that behind him an image of a demon was formed baring his fangs at Lee... Lee : "Yeah, yeah, you and your fart killing intent..." Lee : "Don''t wait till everything go down the drain in order to confess to them." Nie Li dissipated his intent and shut his mouth, true that in both lives he acted way too late and in the end everything got reset for him. A few minutes earlier, within Ancient Orchid City''s stone fort. Chen Linjian, Huyan Lanruo and Ye Ziyun and the others were gathered in the stone fort. Chen Linjian was a little depressed. Their trip here is to explore, however, they haven''t gotten anything and they had already lost so many people. If the people lost was anyone else, he''d still be okay. However, they could not find Lee and Nie Li anywhere, and this caused him to feel depressed. Ye Ziyun and Huyan Lanruo had already told him about the entrance they fell and for these hours they were searching for the real entrance by the place they had decided... Chu Yuan : "You two forget them. Those short-lived guys have probably already died." Lan Ruo : "Shut up!" Chu Yuan : "Well obviously from what you told us those guys already became one with the ground and stayed there..." Chu Yuan : "This is already a fact!" Lan Ruo "Scram, If you still do not scram, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Chu Yuan opened his mouth wanting to say something, but after seeing Huyan Lanruo''s and Ye Ziyun''s expression. He lightly smiled, shrugged and walked to a side. As they kept walking both Lan Ruo and Ye Ziyun froze on their tracks, they could feel something in their bodies which caused them to look at their Altar... What happened next scared both of them as a huge surge of Soul Force happened inside them, it was both good news and bad news... They knew that they were alive even after so many hours and at the same time, they knew Nie Li breaked through his realm and it seems it wasn''t just one Star... They felt an enormous gentle pressure covering them from inside out making their bodies more relaxed, stronger and at the same time raising their cultivation... Ziyun was flabbered because she became peak 5-Star Bronze demon spiritualist and kept going upwards... 1-star silver, 2-star silver and eventually reached the peak of 5-star silver shocking her greatly... Both of them looked at each other and saw many emotions in their eyes, fear, awe, astonishment, happiness and many others... In their eyes, they also had a question that it didn''t need to speak to each other to know it and nodded almost at the same time... At that moment they reached the military ground and Chen Linjian shouted at everyone that they arrived and they should begin searching ASAP... Chen Linjian : "Two people remain here and watch out for any attacks that might happen..." Chen Linjian : "All others focus on finding the entrance, those two are down there depending on us..." It didn''t take long before finding something that might be the entrance they were talking about with no time to spare... Chen Linjian : "Dig three feet down!" Chen Linjian''s men began retrieving their tools and started digging. Unknowing to them that Nie Li and Lee had reached the treasure room... At that moment Lee finally heard the system again... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Updated!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (5/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! (1/2) Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Thinking in his mind Lee wanted to see how the hell is he going to absorb the energy from the scroll he had gotten and completed the 4th quest gaining his second Demon... Nie Li, on the other hand, had entered inside the treasury and took his Demon and what he remembered his previous life coming here that Ye Ziyun had pick up... Chapter 62 - Returning Back!! After picking the items, *boom* the huge stone wall next to the huge boulder had opened an entrance. Dazzling light shot into the chamber, Chen Linjian and bunch soon filled the place. Chen Linjian : "Finally we found you guys!" Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, Lee you both are okay..." Lee : "Nie Li first calling huh!!!" Nie Li had a wide smile on his face while Ye Ziyun realising her blunder started hitting her leg on the ground as her cheeks puffed up... Before Nie Li could speak back, a figure dashed forward and tackled Lee on the ground without giving a care about others... Lanruo : "Lee you are okay..." Lee : "Ugh... That hurt....." Everyone started laughing at them including Ye Ziyun and Nie Li who was grinning towards him.... Chen Linjian was also laughing and was thinking at the same time, on how to go about the rewards, he looked around with his goons and saw money, scrolls, stones that need to be identified, and many others... Nie Li saw that and said while trying to hug Ye Ziyun who was trying to push him away... Nie Li : "Chen Linjian, if you are worried about the rewards don''t be these are all yours..." Lee : "Nie Li already chose a treasure and his princess while i got rewarded just now..." Stunned for a moment when he saw Ye Ziyun and Nie Li in almost an intimate situation. He never imagined that Ye Ziyun and Nie Li would be almost paired up... Ye Ziyun cheeks had a rosy colour from blushing while she was still trying to push him away... At the same time, he looked at Lee and saw Lanruo glued to him before many of them started jeering and whistling at them... Chen Linjian became relieved. It was then that he heard one of his Lackeys... Lackey : "Boss, we''re going to be rich! There are so many treasures!" Chen Linjian''s underlings exclaimed. The treasure-filled chamber caused them to be dazed. Chu Yuan and a bunch also came in and was also stunned by the scene in front of them. The stuff here was piled as high as a small mountain. A lot of the stuff here was also extremely valuable. They could sell tens of millions or even billions for it. Chen Linjian : "Nie Li, as according to our agreement, since you took the first pick and your friend also got out as a winner, the rest now will belong to us..." Chen Linjian looked at Nie Li and Lee while saying that. He''s someone who upholds his promise, furthermore, he values the friendship between the three of them.... Nie Li : "I know, the rest is yours, how you will split them is none of my business!" Nie Li lightly smiled while saying that as those mountain piled treasures seems to have no temptation to him. Chen Linjian slightly nodded and ordered his men to fill their interspatial ring with the treasures. Chu Yuan walked to the side of Chen Linjian, lowered his voice as he wanted to protest against the agreement before he said. Chu Yuan : "Young Master Chen, are you willing? The two of them have been here for so many hours, they definitely took a lot of good stuff! They probably took the most valuable stuff, hence they don''t care about any of this stuff!" Chen Linjian : "What are you implying?" Chen Linjian frowned his brows, staring at Chu Yuan. Chu Yuan : "You have to call them to take everything out before leaving, the most valuable stuff was probably taken by them!" Chen Linjian : "They were here first before us, and found this place first not to mention before falling they notified the girls to inform us. That means we managed to reach here in a few hours instead of days... Even if they were to empty the whole chamber, we have nothing to say. Them leaving so much stuff for us is already humanly possible!" Chu Yuan : "Young Master Chen, I guarantee that the stuff they have, every single one of it is priceless treasures! Don''t regret it." Chen Linjian : "Get lost. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are thinking. You have a conflict with Lee and want to use me as the proxy. Fat chance!" Chen Linjian raised his foot and kicked Chu Yuan''s chin, kicking him and making him fly out. *Peng* Chu Yuan fell face first and one of his teeth was knocked out, filling the insides of his mouth with blood. Chu Yuan furiously raised his head and glared at Chen Linjian, but soon retracted his anger. Chen Linjian is a member of the major family, a direct descendant of the Divine Family. How can he be rampant towards Chen Linjian? Before he back away he glared at Lee while holding his shoulder, the falling just now had hurt his broken shoulder he had gotten from their fight... Chen Linjian emptied the treasure room. Although Nie Li took the Shadow Devil Spirit Lamp and also took some other stuff, there is still quite a lot of valuable stuff left in there and can be sold for quite a sum. Therefore, Chen Linjian''s harvest is still very good. Chen Linjian : "Brothers, if it wasn''t for your help that guided us to this military ground, I wouldn''t be able to gain so much stuff. This round, I, Chen Linjian owe both of you. If there is anything in the future, just find me directly!" Chen Linjian never asked anything about what Nie Li took and he knew that even Lee might have gained something else, but he only thanked them. This made Nie Li have a good impression of him in his heart, that surpassed that of the second run and decided this time to help him reach the apex and have another card for Glory City... Nie Li : "Okay!" Lee : "You guys have to hurry and take the stuff, we have to quickly leave!" Chen Linjian : "Why?" Lee : "I guided that Spiritual grade Giant Blue Armed Ape towards those of the Dark Guild and i have no idea about any of their fates..." Nie Li : "So it would be best to vanish silently..." Fortunately, that area of the Ancient Orchid City Ruins is rather large. Those people from the Dark Guild don''t know of their whereabouts. They are probably looking around for them, which means they have to leave immediately. Chen Linjian took a glance at the underground palace''s direction. Nie Li : "There isn''t anything there, the only place we found was a shelter that had turned into a tombstone for the Royals as they were trapped here...." Lee : "Correct, we looked around for any Valuables and we only found a bit of gold and accessories like rings, at first we thought they were storage rings but when we took them they crumbled away from rustiness..." Lee made it so that only he would hear it, it only meant to tell him that they did take something from there and not think of something else... Chen Linjian nodded, and then turned towards the rest before yelling we are returning back!!! Chapter 63 - Many Different News!! Within the next three days, while avoiding the Dark Guild and also searching for the Scared Family goons, they had sent news of Chen Linjian''s group returning which was quickly spread across Glory City. What''s even more shocking is the harvest of Chen Linjian and his group. There are lots of treasures that are very shocking and that a grand auction will be held as many of Chen Linjian''s harvest will be sold at a high price. The enthusiasm of Glory City was fired up. Many people began to travel to the Ancient Orchid City Ruins with hopes of getting some harvest of their own. This storm did not have any relation to Nie Li and Lee. Both got what they wanted and they now had all of them gathered in the training grounds were usually Lee was staying... Both of them had heard that before Chen Linjian and bunch returned to Glory City, Shen Yue and the rest had already returned. This wasn''t much in their minds as they knew they had probably met the Drak Guild and followed them back or at least to a safe place... Du Ze : "Nie Li, what the hell happened in those few days??" Lu Piao : "Yeah we shit ourselves when out soul force spiked like that..." Ninger : "And why is Lanruo here??" Lee and Nie Li started recounting everything that happened and Ye Ziyun with Lanruop filled in the gaps from when they were separated... When they reached to the point that they had met the will of Kong Ming all of them were speechless as they didn''t understand what kind of realm they must be to actually pull this off... Nie Li : "At that point, we gained a bit of his dissipating soul force as a blessing which didn''t harm us at all..." Lee : "Because we are connected with the Manual the energy dispersed through the Link and refined our bodies while raising our cultivation to peak 5-Star Silver Rank." Lu Piao : "Wow... We are amazing!!! We are superheroes now..." Du Ze : "Get serious will you..." Wei Nan : "So how can we hide all this commotion??" Lee : "By revolving the manual you can suppress yourselves..." Zhu Xiangjun : "But still we are curious how did miss Lan Ruo is here?? Lan Ruo : "Miss?? Call me elder sister...." Lee : "Aahhh, about that she is my girlfriend..." Eeeeeehhhhhh!!!!! All of them stayed with open mouths when they heard that, even Ninger was trying really hard to keep up with all this... Within 2-3 days from Bronze Rank, she reached Peak Silver Rank... This was outrageous even the small incident in her family where they pestered her to talk to Nie Li for her help seemed like nothing... Nie Li : "Now that all of us had reached 5-Star Silver Rank..... I would like all of you to wait for a month.... Even if we enter Gold Rank, you have to wait for a month..." Lee : "Hmm?? How so Nie Li??" Nie Li : "My family notified me that a small action will happen somewhere and a rare treasure will appear... I want to use that and find all of us a Demon..." Lee : "Although Nie Li and me already have integrated with one..." Everyone except Lanruo and Ye Ziyun was silent, they knew that Lee had one but not Nie Li, but as they were very intellect it wasn''t hard for them to guess it was the item he wanted from the treasure room... Zhang Ming : "If we do that, what demons will we gain??" Nie Li : "At the very least demons that can easily reach Black Gold....." Everyone''s eyes opened wide open because seeing their expressions they realised that the words Nie Li said indicated that they can reach Legend Rank. As they cleared a few things everyone disperses giving Lee their wishes as Lan Ruo kept blushing causing Nie Li to grin at him and so did Li Piao only to be hit by De Zu... Holy Orchid Institute, Library Three days later, with the help of many Purple Haze Grass and elixirs, Nie Li''s cultivation had finally reached 1- Star Gold Rank causing all of them to have heart attacks, well they were way too close to Gold rank that just by doing nothing probably within the next 10 days Nie Li would have breaked through... There is still plenty of time until the test in two months, Nie Li had now more time and room to make many preparations and one of them was to help the alchemy association... At this moment, a message was spreading wildly across the institute. Passenger : "Did you know? Miss Huyan Lanruo has been taken by someone named Lee..." Passenger 2 : "Have you heard? Miss Huyan Lanruo publicly announced that she has fallen in love with him causing many to grimace...." The news became more and more outrageous, not knowing if it''s even true. Gossip was crazily spread across the whole institute. The key of that was such that it''s Huyan Lanruo the one who was 20 something and couldn''t find an appropriate partner therefor it caused many to search again for the same guy the Sacred Family did in the past... Recently, Nie Li has been in the limelight. First, he discredited the Sacred Family. Next, he provoked his teacher. Thereafter, news about Lee beating up Shen Yue and his lackeys came up with Sacred Family wanting to kill him. Huyan Lanruo had learned that Lee was someone who had come from outside and didn''t have a home to stay, that however didn''t stop him from staying deep in the woods... She tried to visit him many times over the course of the next few days with Nill results as many were watching her before she visited the library in Holy Orchid Institute to seek Nie Li. After speaking to him about for a way to talk to him and eventually see him, Nie Li raised his hands in the air as he didn''t really know what he was doing... Causing her to frown, Nie Li sighed and told her that the last thing they spoke about was something related to alchemy and since the examinations are almost up he may be studying to go and take his certify in order to have a foothold in the city, doing so she eventually calmed down and left from there... ------- Ps..... The Polls Are Out... From Both ******* and through the comments... Dan Machi (79), STB (76), DXD (64), Naruto (52),One Piece (36), TODAG (13), Bleach (8), Fairy (7)... Dan Machi won... Although i had said that Danmachi will have either way a mass release to hit 100ch... turns out you guys want more therefore till the end of the month Dan Machi will reach 110... At the same time, i forgot Bleach is nearing 400 so at the end of the month, i will try to mass write and mass release a few of them... Chapter 64 - Going For The Test!!! After Lanruo learned from Nie Li that Lee will be preparing to take the test she left from there and went towards the Alchemy Association where she might find him... She knew that every day there is always someone who performs tests there of Validation of their skills in that department... Lu Piao : "Nie Li, is Lee really that dependable on getting girls??" Nie Li looked at Lu Piao and saw him having a bitter expression on his face, Nie Li knew that only in his second life with his meddling those two got close otherwise it would have ended as his first live with both of them dying... Nie Li : "Who, knows at the very least he isn''t sitting sulking and he is trying...." Lu Piao : "Nie Li, honestly tell us, how did Lee mess with that Miss Huyan Lanruo?" Lu Piao asked, simply because he was jealous, envious, and hated Lee. Having conquered a beauty like Huyan Lanruo caused Lu Piao to be speechless. Nie Li : "He didn''t even mess with her¡­ This girl is simply ridiculous that got interest in him and everything layed out" Du Ze laughed as he shrugged his shoulders. He did not bother himself with all this gossip, he only wanted to focus on training, and change his family''s fate. And Nie Li gave him the chance to do so, therefore, he would serve Nie Li with his life. Holy Orchid Institute, Talented Genius Class A few students are currently gathered together. Teenager : "Haha! Shen Fei, heard that your fianc¨¦e is seeing a few other guys secretly. Is that true?" The Holy Orchid Institute''s Genius class was divided into several groups, and the relationship between the groups was not very harmonious. This guy is called Ye Hong, a family cousin of Ye Ziyun''s. He is still rather prestigious in the Genius class, with a group of people following him. Usually, his enemies with Shen Fei. Hearing Ye Hong''s words, Shen Fei tightly clenched his fist, almost squeezing the blood out of his palm. Although this hasn''t been confirmed for its authenticity. But even so, regarding all the crazy gossip that had been sprouting around within the Holy Orchid Institute made Shen Fei thing that it might be true therefore he felt the most humiliated one! Ye Hong : "I heard from my sister that that girl doesn''t like you. In that case, why force them? Just let her free, so that you avoid becoming a cuckold one day!" Ye Hong laughed. He''s a family cousin of Ye Ziyun''s, therefore, he has heard a thing or two about Xiao Ning''er''s issue. Under Ye Ziyun''s influence, he has been opposing Shen Yue in the class whenever he can. Although Shen Fei is depressed, he wondered why Ye Hong pesters him all the time. However, he doesn''t have any choice. Ye Hong''s identity is firmly pressing him down. Therefore, even with how furious he is, he still avoided direct confrontation with Ye Hong. However, regarding this matter, Shen Fei could not endure it any longer. Shen Fei : "No one can snatch my woman. If I can''t get it, then others can dream of having it!" Hearing Shen Fei''s words, Ye Hong''s eyebrow slightly twitched while anger flashed across his eyes. Shen Fei is a little too overbearing! This thing is a bit too much! If Shen Fei wants to lay a hand on Xiao Ning''er, Ye Hong will definitely stop him! Ye Hong snorted and left. Shen Fei : "Don''t think that my Sacred Family will fear your Snow Wind Family. Don''t think that having a Legend rank Demon Spiritist is very great. There will be a day where my Sacred Family replaces your Snow Wind Family!" On the streets ??? : "Nie Li!!" Nie Li saw Xiao Ning''er, currently wearing an elegant and simple dress when he looked towards the direction where the sound originated from. Nie Li: "Hey! Ning''er, haven''t seen you for days and it seems that you have gotten more beautiful!" Hearing Nie Li''s words, Xiao Ning''er''s eyes flashed a hint of joy and her face was slightly red. Lu Piao and Du Ze looked at each other, puzzled. They wondered what sort of magic potion Nie Li gave to Xiao Ning''er. This also made Lu Piao and Du Ze speechless. Is this still the Goddess Ning''er that they know? Goddess Ning''er is cold to others, making it impossible to get close to her. However, it''s completely opposite to Nie Li. Lu Piao : "Goddess Ning''er, you heard the news about Huyan Lanruo??" Lu Piao blinked as he looked at Xiao Ning''er. Xiao Ning''er raised her head and looked at Nie Li. She was slightly embarrassed and said. Ninger : "It''s nothing much. If they really liked each other this makes other boys to stop pestering Lanruo and many girls to have second thoughts about Lee..." Du Ze : "Which by the way where is Lee??" Nie Li : "Like i told Lanruo earlier he might have gone to take the Alchemy test..." Ninger : "Oh... The Alchemy Test??" Nie Li : "Yes i''m also planning to go and have a go at it..." Nie Li : "In fact, that''s where i''ll go after we finish something..." Lu Piao : "The training these last few days made us all drenched in sweat. Our bodies are starting to stink. We''re preparing to go to the showers. Do you want to join us??" Ninger : "Can..... i really.... come.....??" Xiao Ning''er murmured in a low voice that non could hear as she stared hard at Lu Piao. Lu Piao : "You can be together with Nie Li. We won''t bother you guys." Hearing Lu Piao''s words, Xiao Ning''er''s face instantly blushed red. Ever since she heard about Lanruo making a statement her heart flattered as she wanted to do something similar for Nie Li... Nie Li : "Lu Piao doesn''t have anything constructive to say, so don''t bother with him!" Nie Li slapped Lu Piao''s back head while he said that to Xiao Ning''er. This, in turn, caused them to start arguing... Seeing how Nie Li and Lu Piao argued, Xiao Ning''er felt a little envy. It has been a long time since she had any friend like that around her. Her mind flashed to a figure, it''s Ye Ziyun. When she''s young, both her and Ye Ziyun were very good friends. It''s a pity that the distance between them grew as they grew up. Now though they got together again through Nie Li and his Manual, she didn''t know what Ye Ziyun feels about all this and that was causing her slight distress in her heart... Chapter 65 - The Test!!! Xiao Ning''er secretly thought to herself, that she definitely won''t lose to Ye Ziyun even if they did end up being both with Nie Li... She also knows that they can''t keep Nie Li all to themselves, she also knew that this applies to Lee as well Lanruo will not be able to keep him to herself... A good distant away, a group of around ten people slowly walked over. The leading man was roughly around thirty years old, his figure was big. The slightly yellowed hair covered more than half of his face, his eyes were as sharp as a falcon. The man swept his gaze across Nie Li before he continued talking to some people as he walked towards their direction. Nie Li''s eyebrow slightly twitched. He knew him in his second life but why did he look at him now?? Was he curious or was he checking for something?? Nie Li''s expression remained calm as he walked passed them. He did not show any sort of reaction. If he were to show a hint of reaction and were caught by that man, then they will definitely silence him. Underling : "Boss, that brat was definitely in the list those from the Sacred Family provided us..." Boss : "Yeah" This man is Yun Hua Deacon. Because of his special identity, he has to be extremely careful within Glory City. Underling 2 "Do we need to eliminate him?" Yun Hua Deacon as he shook his head. If they were to kill someone within Glory City, it will be troublesome if the City Lord Mansion starts to investigate. After walking down two streets, making sure those people could no longer be seen in sight, Nie Li sighed with relief. He knew they were going to the Star Restaurant and decided he would let Lee, deal with them. Since he is kind enough to take my place then i''m not a saint to reject him... After all, he is dangerous as well, i never know when he will decide to bring all of us down... Glory City is really dangerous all around. It seems that he needs to reveal some of his ability and gain some life insurance. The only way to do that will be to actually do things that Lee doesn''t know... Nie Li : "We''ll first head to the Alchemist Association." Nie Li said after thinking for a while. He wanted to gain some capital before Lee does and for that, he might have to give up more advanced formulas that those in the past he did... Lu Piao : "So you won''t have a bath with Goddess Ninger??" Du Ze : "Stop pestering and nagging them... Focus on your own love life... Even Lee left us in the dust..." Lu Piao : "Damn you, traitor, you just had to rub my wounds..." In Glory City, the Alchemist Association''s position has slightly declined. However, it''s still a monster-like existence. It is only slightly lower than the three major families. Nie Li''s was racking his brain as there are all sorts of knowledge regarding alchemy inside his mind. If they are used properly, he will definitely be able to strengthen the Alchemist Association. When he did so in the past the Alchemist Association was strengthened and so did Glory City. Now he has to do that all over but with more efficiency and secrecy from Lee so that he can gain hidden powers against him... Even though he treats him like a friend outside, inside he doesn''t trust him that much... Who knows what else he is hiding from the ruins... He is also using him as a ladder to climb in cultivation which many times pissed him off as he was too lazy to cultivate... Nie Li knew that the alchemists are differentiated into Apprentice, Master, and Grandmaster. Every rank is then further split into Primary, Intermediate, and Senior levels. Apprentices would wear a grey robe, Masters would wear white robe and Grandmasters would wear silver robes. Most of the alchemists that walked in and out were apprentice ranks. As for the master rank, they are rarely seen. Only one or two of them are normally seen. He also knew that geniuses are reluctant to spend their time in alchemy. They would focus more on cultivation instead, hence, the number of alchemists and younger generation upstarts is getting less and less. After arriving there all of them entered the Alchemist Association, Xiao Ning''er, Du Ze, Lu Piao, and bunch all looked around. They still do not understand why Nie Li would come here. Nie Li carefully recalled that within the Alchemist Association, there is a six-man elder group that has the most power of speech. They are all a bunch of old men with the lowest of them being an Intermediate Alchemy Master, followed by two Senior Alchemy Masters. As for the Grandmaster level, as of now, the Alchemist Association doesn''t have any. Aside from this six-man elder group, there is the director that manages the various matters of the Alchemist Association. Receptionist : "Nice to have you here, what can I do for you?" A lady wearing a grey robe walked over and asked. She''s the receptionist of the Alchemist Association Hall. Nie Li : "I''m here to take the Alchemist Exam." Nie Li : "May I know how I can address you?" Du Ze, Lu Piao and bunch looked at Nie Li in shock. They originally thought that Nie Li was kidding when he said he will take the test. Although they knew that he always surprises them with something they truly didn''t pay attention to him... Ninger thought back to everything that had happened when Lee and Nie Li were talking about the herbs of her treatment and she knew that he will shock them... This lady is looked at Nie Li with a little surprised. The amount of youngsters coming to the Alchemist Association to become an alchemist is already very rare. Since there''s a newcomer, naturally the Alchemist Association welcomes them. Xiao Lan : "You can call me Xiao Lan. You''re here for the Apprentice test, right?? I have to admit you are the second person today to ask me my name..." Nie Li : "Uggnn... Wa the first someone named Lee??" Xiao Lan : "Yes... the moment he entered, he asked for the Master Exam... Before i could guide him though miss Lanruo came and caused a scene..." Xiao Lan : "It was funny though, he had to pester her for 10 minutes before he sent her away..." Nie Li : "Then has he finished??" Xiao Lan : "No, i just came back from guiding him in the test area..." Nie Li : "I see, then Miss Xiao Lan, can I take the Alchemy Master exam as well??" Xiao Lan : "Although it''s possible, do you know how much practice is needed in order to become an Alchemy Master? Aside from those books about foundations, there are also over hundreds of books about various herbs that you need to be familiar with." Nie Li : "If that guy in my age could take it it means there is a fee, and you said the same thing to him as well and totally ignored it..." Nie Li : "He probably said something like.... Age does not reflect one''s knowledge.... Is that correct? Miss Xiao Lan, just bring me to the Primary Alchemy Master exams." Chapter 66 - The Test!!! 2 Xiao Lan hearing the tone of a mockery of Nie Li and adding how the previous kid spoke she was about to go nuts from these ungrateful brats... However, regarding Nie Li''s request, Xiao Lan cannot reject because the Primary Apprentice and the Primary Alchemy Master exams are completely open. Anyone can go for the exam, with no age limitations. They only need to pay two hundred demon spirit coins for the exam. Xiao Lan : "Sigh... Joining the exams for the Alchemy Masters requires you to pay upfront two hundred demon spirit coins, and it is required to pay first before taking the exam." Nie Li : "Just two hundred demon spirit coins? Alright, lead the way!" Nie Li : "You guys remain here. Once I finish the exam, I''ll come looking for you guys." Lu Piao : "Okay, we''ll have dinner together after you finish the exams." Lu Piao : "Oh, and beat Lee in this test..." Ninger: " Nie Li, good luck!" Hearing their conversation, Xiao Lan rolled her eyes. This is the Alchemy Master exam, not the Apprentice exam. Nie Li and the bunch are being a little ridiculous. Do they think that the Alchemy Master exam is easy??? Unfortunate for her she is only required to do her job properly. Xiao Lan : "Follow me," The Primary Alchemy Master exam was located in a long passage that stretched a far distance away. On each side of the passage are small rooms. Every examinee has to go into one of these rooms to finish the complex alchemy knowledge exam. After which, their answers will be assessed by a few Primary Alchemy Masters before going to the next round of the exam. This time''s exam has a total of 10 participants. Within these 10, three are over thirty years old and 5 already have a head full of white hair and two were those kids... When they saw Xiao Lan bringing Nie Li in, they were all a little dumbfounded. One of the thirty-year-old men had his eyes on Nie Li. His brow slightly frowned and said. Old Man : "What are you doing here?" Nie Li : "I''m the same as you. I''m here to take the exam." Old Man : "Ai, another kid wishes to cry..." Old Man 2 : "You might say that, but that kid had the guts to declared that if he aces everything he will propose to Director Yang Xin..." Nie Li was dumbfounded, he didn''t come here for the test but he came to court director?? I give up... I have no idea how his brain works. Old Man 3 : "Ha ha! A kid is actually here to take the Alchemy Master examination and propose to director?? Now another came what is he going to declare this time?? Kid, you''re in the wrong place. You should go to the Alchemy Apprentice exam!" Two thirteen-fourteen-year-old kids have actually come here to take the alchemy master examination and they even dared to provoke the masses... It''s simply an insult to them! Nie Li : "Who are you?" Chu Ning : "I''m from the Alchemy family, a member of the Chu Family. Name''s Chu Ning," Nie Li : "The other motherfucker was the one who declared to propose... So why are you lashing towards me..." Nie Li : "Furthermore... Alchemy family? The Chu Family can also be considered as an alchemy family?" Nie Li sneered in disdain. He recalled Chu Ning and the bet he had placed with him in the past. And something clicked him did he actually went and walked named?? Chu Ning : "My Chu Family had 3 Senior Alchemy Masters, 6 Intermediate Alchemy Masters and over twenty Primary Alchemy Masters, how can''t we be considered an Alchemy family with that?" Nie Li : "What''s the use of putting past glory along your lips all day long? What about now? Chu Family only has one Primary Alchemy Master right now. Can it still be considered an Alchemy family?" Chu Ning never thought that a kid like Nie Li would actually be so familiar with his family. Chu Ning : "Hmph, so what? I, Chu Ning, will definitely become an Alchemy Master. You still reek of your mother''s milk, get lost. This is the exam for Alchemy Masters, not a place for you to be playing at!" Although Nie Li knew that he had failed in the past which made it his 3rd exam, wait, can it counts as his 4th in this life?? Hearing Chu Ning''s words, the few people besides him lowly chuckled. People like them have been in the path of alchemy for decades, but have just begun taking the Alchemy Master exam. Nie Li : "We''ll see by then." He pushed open a door and walked inside. Chu Ning sneered. He doesn''t believe a small brat could practice the way of alchemy to any extent and also entered a room. After Nie Li entered the room, there were two Primary Alchemy Masters sitting at the front. Both of them are around fifty-sixty years old. Beside them were a table and a chair. On the table sat a stack of books and a sheep''s horn pen. Seeing Nie Li come in, one of the Primary Alchemy Masters was stunned for a moment, puzzled. He asked... Alchemy Master : "This student, are you in the wrong place? This is the exam room for Alchemy Master." Nie Li : "Two honourable Masters, I''m not in the wrong place. I''m here to take the exam for Alchemy Master," Nie Li: "Furthermore masters... I was informed of another kid of my age trying the test..." Alchemy Master : "Hmm... We don''t know about that perhaps he is in another room with different examiners..." The two Alchemy Masters looked at each other. Two kids have actually come to take the exam for Alchemy Master?? Well no matter if it''s true or false in a moment, they will know how difficult the Alchemy Master exam is. If he hasn''t been in the way of alchemy for at least a few decades, it''s impossible to become an Alchemy Master! Alchemy Master : "Okay then, there are more than three hundred and sixty pages within this book. You can take a few from the book. On each page, there are all sorts of alchemy questions." Alchemy Master 2 : "You are required to write the answers on the paper. You have to take a total of twenty pages and finish them within two hours. Only if the correct rate is over 90% can you go into the next round," Nie Li : "Honourable Master, help me pick a few," Nie Li said, looking at that the Alchemy Master. If the papers are picked by the Alchemy Master, then that will eliminate any possibility of him cheating. He had done this in his previous life and the question was way too easy... He wondered how Lee was doing... -------------------------------------------------------------- Ps... Up to 9-2-19 you can vote here on the comment or throught ******* in the poll and at the 10th the polls will be out... Please take note that Fairy Tail at 10 or 15 of the month will get a mass release of 6 or 8 chapters for hitting 300... So, in reality, you will get 3 mass release... Thank You All!!! Chapter 67 - The Test!!! 3 That Alchemy Master saw Nie Li''s clear eyes, and nodded before randomly pick twenty papers from within and place it in front of Nie Li, Alchemy Master : "You can do these!" Nie Li took up the horn pen. His gaze swept across the questions on those papers. The corner of his mouth rose. These questions were the same as the last time. It was like an Alchemy Master doing an Alchemy Apprentice''s papers. Nie Li''s understanding of alchemy has long surpassed the realm of Alchemy Masters! Last time he was worried that these Alchemy Masters would not be able to understand if his answers were too complex, so he deliberately simplified his answers. However this time he started writing more and more detail things explaining more complex applications of the same formulas from different perspectives... Nie Li can only write it this way because this Alchemy Masters alchemy knowledge is not to that level yet. Nie Li''s pen was flying. Scribble, scribble and he finished answering several questions. Those two Alchemy Masters originally thought that Nie Li wouldn''t be able to answer them, however, they never thought that Nie Li would be able to answer the questions quite fast! After he completed several questions, they thought that Nie Li is just randomly scribbling and stretched their head to take a look. Alchemy Master : "The first question is about the sixteen uses of Spirit Core Grass. Oh, the answers are quite good. Not one was missed out!" Alchemy Master 2 : "The second question is about the refining process of the Spirit Concentration Pill, the twenty-six steps are very complete!" The two Alchemy Masters looked at each other. Their first reaction is that Nie Li is cheating! How can a thirteen-fourteen-year-old teenager be able to understand the process of it so thoroughly??? Truth is, just one page is extremely easy. However, this is picked out from tens of thousands of herbs and thousands of elixirs. How much profound knowledge does one have to be able to answer these questions so easily? But these papers were picked out by one of the Alchemy Masters, which nearly eliminates all possibility of Nie Li cheating! A thirteen-fourteen-year-old kid, even if he was to start reading since he was in the womb, could not possibly finish reading so many books. The two Alchemy Masters looked at each other and bitterly smiled. Could it be that, in this world, there''s a genius with birth wisdom? Birth wisdom means that the wisdom and knowledge are extraordinary since birth. Under normal circumstances, an ordinary person would need roughly at least a quarter of an hour to finish one paper. To be able to finish ten papers within the allotted time frame is very hard. Lots of people would be struck by a few difficult questions, however, Nie Li is simply completing them without any pause in between. He answered three papers in a quarter of an hour. Before an hour had passed, ten papers have already been filled with answers. After every paper was completed, those two Alchemy Masters would inspect them. To their horror, all ten papers don''t have even one mistake. All the questions were brilliantly answered and every one of them had at least 2 paragraphs explaining in more depth their uses... The two Alchemy Masters were marvelled, their mood was excited. Regarding this matter, they definitely have to report it to the elder group. Nie Li''s age is still small, but he already has such frightening knowledge. What will become of him in a few years? Nie Li might even be the person who will let the Alchemist Association develop further! Thinking about it already had them excited. At that time, someone who marked the papers of Nie Li will also become well known. Alchemy Master : "May I know where this young master is from?" Alchemy Master : "My name is Huyan Ming, he is Mu Yang, are both Primary Alchemy Masters." Nie Li : "Honourable teachers, you can just call me by my name. I''m Nie Li, from the Heavenly Marks Family," Hearing Nie Li''s words, Huyan Ming and Mu Yang''s eye happily squinted up. Nie Li''s addressing of honourable teachers made the two of them happy. Not bad, not bad. For such a young age, he has such a vast talent but is not arrogant. If Nie Li is really able to get himself a spot in the Alchemist Association, this addressing of honourable teachers would have their status raise by a lot. Alchemy Masters : "Nie Li, you''ll wait here for a while. Both of us will go and see the president. See if we can let you enter the Alchemy Association directly without the other tests." Nie Li : "I''ll have to trouble the honourable masters then." Nie Li said, becoming even more humble, and slightly bowed. Seeing Nie Li''s action, the two Alchemy Masters became even more excited as they held onto the scripts and hastily left. The room next door. 5 Examiners had already lost their cool about a student, they had never seen or heard any of these answers and they didn''t know if it was true or not... The Student in front of them was called Lee and he was the one who before he entered inside declared with a loud voice he will court Yang Xin... He had entered an hour before Nie Li inside... This pissed off the examinee and personally selected 20 pages not randomly but with a thought of teaching him a lesson... However, when Lee touched the papers he heard his system and what he was informed about made him let out a small smile... TODAG System : Host can use from the inventory the Long Lost Alchemy Part 1... It will be memorised in Host''s mind but memorising it and using it, in reality, are two different things... Furthermore, Host should remember that with the System 4. Alchemy Workshop, Host will be able to auto-create any pills on 100% purity... TODAG System : The success rate though is depended on Host cultivation... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 5 Triggered!!! Create Chaos In The Alchemy Association With The Long Lost Alchemy!!! Condition 1 : Ace All Answers On 20 Pages With Knowledge They Had Never Seen... Condition 2 : Draw Attention Away From Nie Li... Condition 3 : Take The Role Of His Master Core Disciple... Condition 4 : Make Nie Li Become An Outer Disciple... Of The Imaginary Master... (The System) Rewards : Long Lost Alchemy Part 2 / Book Of Set Recipies / Pack Of Material... Lee : "Fuck... Too much work!!!! What the hell is this quest!!!" As he was complaining he was also looking towards the papers and at the same time he summoned his inventory and clicked on the book memorizing the content inside... While he was doing all that it suddenly clicked him, that if he takes the senior position of Nie Li, Yang Xin will be glued to him and not Nie Li... With this in his mind and after 2 hours which was the time that Nie Li had finished he caused all examiners to go in a frenzy from his answers and 3 of them rush to go and see the president... Chapter 68 - Passed... In the corridor, one after another, those who took the test walked out. Only a few thirty-something-year-old men came out looking happy, the rest had long faces as this first test was too difficult. Alchemy Association''s Elders Hall Huyan Ming : "President, take a look at this script!" Huyan Ming handed the twenty papers over to Gu Yan. Within the whole Alchemy Association, there are only two Senior Alchemy Masters, Gu Yan is one of them. At the same time, he is also the President of the Alchemy Association. His hair is white, and already over sixty years old. It was only a set of test papers and yet the two Primary Alchemy Masters hurriedly wanted him to take a look. As Gu Yan is currently refining elixir, being interrupted caused his mood to be bad. However what caused him to feel puzzled was that 3 more rushed inside which definitely irritate him greatly... Luo Tao : "President, these are the papers of one of the students. Please, have a look!" Huyan Ming looked at the three panting examiners and frown, why would these guys come here as well, although they saw that President Gu Yan''s mood wasn''t too good, they still went ahead and passed the papers over to him. All in all 40 pages were in front of Gu Yan who coldly snorted while taking a look at the papers and said to them with a slight glint in their eyes.. Gu Yan : "This student did pretty good. All of the answers are correct. Some of them were brilliantly answered. Bring him to the second test!" Gu Yan : "As for the second student... Are you sure he is a student??" Luo Tao : "President that''s why we rushed here... This kid''s answered are off the chart, they are so detailed and we have never heard of them..." Another examiner with the name De Yan stared with trembling eyes and hands at the papers and Gu Yan didn''t miss that and prompt him to say his opinion on this... De Yan : "President, this student when he came in he declared that he will propose to director Yang Xin and furthermore we have no way to check his answers..." De Yan : "While they seem true they may be false as well... If they end up the former then a revolution will begin but if it is the latter he just a brat that fantasies director Yang Xin..." Gu Yan : "So you three rushed at me in order to confirm them??" ??? : "President if i may..." Gy Yan : "Speak Xiao Yan..." Xiao Yan : "This student is almost 14 years old, if it''s true that these answers are true then we can rope him in faster than anyone before another elder does..." Mu Yang : "President, our student is almost is only a 14 years old kid as well and you have also seen his papers... Even if both don''t have any alchemy experiences, they can be nurtured! If we miss these genius we''ll definitely regret it!" Hearing their words, the calm Gu Yan''s voice also became surprised and pondered deeply before grabbing a few pages that had the most simple potion brewing in the question... Luckily enough he had the materials for both version and prepared to recreate the process as his pill concoction didn''t matter now and placed it on hold although it would lose half the medical effects of it... Minutes later they all stared at the results of the same potion that he had created on both answers... The one Nie Li had provided had managed to reduce the loss effect and achieve a 70% purity of it while the one Lee had provided it gave 90% of purity... This means that a cultivator will be able to easily absorb 70% and 90% of the medicine... All of them stared at them with open eyes while Gu Yan tried again this time with more focus in his eyes... What they saw next popped their eyes out and they wanted to pull their hairs from their heads... Nie Li had achieved 78% while Lee 95% what they didn''t know though was that Nie Li and Lee picked one of the lowest methods that give the highest percentage of purity... Gu Yan : "Did all of you say that they are 14 year old kids?" All 5 : "Yes, President!" Gu Yan : "Bring them over. In addition, have Director Yang to come over immediately too. This matter mustn''t be told to anyone, not even the other elders, understand?" Gu Yan said, looking at all of them. If there were such a genius, he has to definitely nurture them into one of his loyalists. All 5 : "Yes!" In the Alchemy Association, there are six elders including Gu Yan. Every elder has their own interests. To keep the secret for Gu Yan, also means that from today onwards, they will become an aide of an elder. Xiao Yan went to look for Director Yang, while the rest hastily went to fetch Nie Li and Lee. On the corridor Chu Ning walked out, looking a bit sad. Seeing Nie Li has been outside since long ago, his brows immediately twitched. The few people besides him were currently teasing Nie Li. A Man : "Little bro, how many questions have you done?" Nie Li : "Those questions are too easy Absolutely no challenge at all." ??? : "Damn right, no challenge at all..." Hearing Nie Li''s speech, and the guy who yelled in frustration everyone looked at each other. Nie Li : "Oh?? Lee, so you failed..." Lee : "You wish!!!" Nie Li''s and Lee''s words directly stung Chu Ning who struggled with the questions. He shorted and said, Chu Ning : "You conceited brats! If you got even 10% of the questions correct, I''ll immediately strip myself and run around the whole Glory City three rounds!" Both Lee and Nie Li looked at each other and thought the same thing did this guy really run in his second life??? Nie Li : "Then you can start running now." Everyone felt amazed hearing Nie Li''s words, wondering where exactly that confidence of his came from. They were also wondering how much did Nie Li fair in his test. Lee : "Yep you can start now, look they have come to pick us up..." At this moment, Huyan Ming, De Yan and Luo Tao hurriedly ran over. Seeing the Primary Alchemy Master''s white robe on Huyan Ming and the others, everyone immediately stood up respectfully. Huyan Ming : "Nie Li, you have passed the first test! Follow me!" De Yan : "Lee you also passed follow us as well..." Both : "Okay!!!" Chapter 69 - Daggers... Student : "Passed the first test?" Hearing Huyan Ming''s and De Yan words, everyone went into a daze. Especially Chu Ning, stunned as though he was struck by lightning. Chu Ning : "How is this possible?? They are both almost 14-year-old brats!!!" Two almost 14-year-old teens actually passed the first round of tests. This is simply the first time in countless hundreds of years. No wonder both of them wants to personally bring them off. Everyone recalled the mockeries that they said to Nie Li and, immediately, they felt their cheeks burning. An almost 14-year-old teen actually passed the test. And not just one but freaking two of them... As for them, some were already thirty-forty years old, and some even older, they haven''t even managed to pass the first test. Chu Ning was shocked beyond words. He never imagined that they would actually pass the first test. Chu Ning quietly walked out, staggering. No matter what, he didn''t manage to pass the test. Therefore, getting beaten up by his uncle was unavoidable. Student : "Hey, Chu Ning''s gone?" Student 2 : "Didn''t he say that he would strip naked and run around Glory City three rounds earlier on?" In the eyes of everyone, Chu Ning desperately ran off. To let him run around Glory City three rounds naked, how would he be able to raise his head up in the future? Everyone looked at the far figure of Nie Li. He did not care about the bet, or to say, he did not even bother himself with Chu Ning. But as they were also about to leave from there since they failed, they heard from the other kid his words which made them enraged for many reasons... Lee : "Hey, someone go and check if he truly runs naked in the city... We want evidence..." Nie Li was staring at Lee and although he had dropped the manner he was speechless that he wasn''t... The examiners felt that Nie Li with Lee and Chu Ning are from two completely different worlds. Nie Li''s and Lee''s achievements are destined to make Chu Ning look from afar. Seeing the Primary Alchemy Masters looking pleased with Nie Li but looking a bit pondering towards Lee for what he had said, the crowd couldn''t help showing admiring glares. Alchemy Association, Council Hall Luo Yan : "You two, wait here. The President and Director Yang will be here soon." Luo Yan said that and Huyan Ming along with De Yan were having their eyes eagerly looking at the genius in front of them. Both of their auras made them feel as though the boys in front of them isn''t a 13 to 14-year-old kids, but alchemists of equal rank. Both: "Okay..." Both of them said that while nodding their heads and went towards the walls ahead where countless problems have been left unsolved... When they reached close enough both of them kept staring at each other as they start talking about what is going on here... Nie Li : "Lee, what are you trying to pull off?" Lee : "Me?? I''m trying to give you time to cultivate by taking your place..." Lee : "Unfortunately a dork like you... Wishes to throw the history off balance..." Nie Li : "I would rather walk through an unbalanced rope than a rope that might be cut by a so-called friend..." Lee : "Oh?? So you really don''t trust me huh..." Nie Li : "You appeared out of nowhere, have a manual that''s too convenient, you''re giving us too many resources... You never said how someone like you reached from Heavenly Plateau here..." Lee : "I get it... You''re just pissed i''m leaching off you..." Nie Li : "I simply don''t trust someone who hides so many things..." Lee : "Things that will eventually bail you out and those you love..." Lee : "I''ve said it before and i''ll say it again... I''ve seen your past or future or whatever you called your previous life and i admire you for helping others and trying to protect them..." Lee : "However that life, those hurdles made you too arrogant to accept help... And where did that lead you?? Ye Zong and Ying Yueru..." Lee : "What''s with that deadly look??? Does the truth hurt??" Nie Li : "Are you trying to start a fight??" Lee : "Me?? No... You, on the other hand, is trying to kill us all..." Lee : "The only reason you had come here in the past was that you had a conflict with the Sacred Family and actually leach everyone off..." Lee : "But this time i''m the one they are aftering... Therefore it stands that i will take your place and seek asylum from here..." Lee : "Then why are you here??" Nie Li for the first time in the weeks that he knew Lee who was joking around or trying to flirt, he saw him getting geniously pissed off... Although he wasn''t releasing any Soul Force or killing intent he could see his eyes representing a hunter that will claim his life... The examiners, although they were patiently waiting for the President and Yang Xin to arrive, were watching the two kids pointing at a few papers as they were talking for their solutions, at least that''s what they thought but in reality, they were ready to draw daggers... As Lee knew it was about time to start solving these papers he stopped glaring at Nie Li and as Nie Li got his message he turned around and asked... Nie Li : "What are these??" Huyan Ming : "This is the place where all the Alchemy Masters exchange their ideas and thoughts. Alchemy Masters write down the problems that they encountered during their refining, seeking answers from all the other Alchemy Masters." De Yan : "Occasionally, the President and other elders would help those Alchemy Masters to answer their questions. If you know the answer, you can then write it on the paper, and someone will verify it." Luo Tao : "Through this method, Alchemy Masters can enhance each other''s alchemy skills." Nie Li : "Oh!!" Nie Li, nodding his head. They continued to stroll over to the walls. And they could see that they were interested in the theory behind the years of hard work from other Alchemists... They naturally did not think that Nie Li and Lee had already solved the questions on the walls. Nie Li was waiting for Lee to act up as he knew he wanted to court Yang Xin, he would call it a truce and stare from the sides as to how he will solve those questions that have been left unanswered for many years, some questions couldn''t even be solved by Senior Alchemy Masters like Gu Yan. Chapter 70 - Bet!!! Nie Li and Lee looked at the walls as they were lots of papers on it, all were problems that were encountered during refinement. Nie Li had solved most of these in his second life, you can say that he had gotten half of these completed... As Lee was staring at them as well he decided how it would be best to Shut his mouth and follow his lead during their talk with the President and Director... Surprisingly enough Nie Li was thinking the same, he had to admit that Lee even though he seemed Lazy he does works on key points and helping him indirectly... Therefore he thought to use the papers and gauge out his knowledge with the premise of promising to never cross each other path... Nie Li : "Hey Lee, here''s an idea." Lee : "What a coincidence i also have an Idea..." Both : "What about a Bet?? The Loser will never cross the other..." The examiners were shocked seeing them being competitive as they heard that, they were shocked even more when they had the same words in their minds... Lee : "So, how do we judge?? The one who answers more??" Nie Li : "There are almost 200 pages around us, how about we pick 20 for each other??" Lee : "Deal..." They both looked at each other and started walking at opposite direction as they unplugged the questions in the papers from the walls causing frowns from the Masters there as many of what they selected can only be achieved by Grand Masters... They both sat down on a free table there and passed each other the papers... There layed two horned pens which surprised them as they remember that only one existed before... Nevertheless, they both took up the horned pens from the table. They looked at each other in the eye and finally, Lee spoke up to him... Lee : "The one who finishes first wins...." Nie Li : "Sure, The loser will follow the other for a month..." Lee : "Why a month??" Nie Li : "Because at that point i have another Bet, which you know..." Lee : "Oh!!! Right... No, wait!! A week and a favour!!!" Nie Li : "Hmm?? Are you sure??" Lee : "Yep..." Huyan Ming : "Wait!" Nie Li : "What is it?" Huyan Ming : "You plan on answering those questions?" Lee : "Yes, we did make a bet after all..." Huyan Ming wanted to say that all those questions on the wall were encountered by Alchemy Masters during their refinement process. Just reading books wouldn''t be able to answer them. One has to personally refine and search for the solution. None of them thought that Nie Li and Lee would be able to answer those questions. They turned their attention back to each other and both turned to the examiners and glared them, the examiners were stupified by their glare and after a few seconds, they finally realised what it meant. They wanted a signal to start... De Yan : "Well then, the one who answers 20 pages faster Wins... Now... GO!!!!" Nie Li swiftly moved his hand, writing down the answers after taking a glimpse at the problems from what he got from Lee and Lee was the same... One page, two pages, three pages both of them had caught fire as inside the room only the scribble of the pen could be heard... When Nie Li reached the 10th page his speed slowed down by 1 second and kept going with the 11th, 12th and at 15th he was far behind Lee for about 5 seconds... There were many problems, which had different meanings and had to read them in order to understand what solution will bring the best results... Surprisingly enough when they reached the 19th page, it was Lee''s turn to get stuck and even though Nie Li managed to close a gap of 10 seconds that was enough to answer a question of these calibres, Lee finished it first with a split second of brushing it in the side... The Alchemy Masters who were watching had popped out their eyes with these kinds of answers, there were many who had totally changed the ratio of the formulas based on the materials... Others who completely crossed out their material and even listed reasons for it. Seeing how fast Nie Li and Lee had reached the last page to the problems they were shocked... They didn''t know if these answers were true or false unless someone tested them, however, now they cared more about who will win this bet... What surprised them was that they both started crossing out the questions as invalid and almost lost their minds... It was a shout of a young man that awakened them and looked at Lee who raised his pen as he had finished crossing his questions while Nie Li had formed a half X in it... Nie Li lost for 1 freaking second and almost snapped his pen in his anger but held it down... De Yan : "Winner Lee..." Lee : "Damn that was close..." Nie Li : "Sigh..... Fine I lost....." Lee : "Then as promised... You''ll follow my lead for a week and you owe me a favour..." Nie Li : "I know you don''t have to remind me..." Lee : "Which reminds me why did you get stuck for a split of second?? Well, I did as well but only because i saw a few familiars questions..." Nie Li : "Instead of familiars should i say similar ones??" Lee : "Well, even if we didn''t get stuck we were pretty much the same in speed..." Both of them stood up and went and sat in another table as they wanted to check a few things and the Masters there took the pages and started reading them from up and down... Luo Yan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. They both did not go through the refining process and yet he could already come out with the solution. Luo Tao''s gaze then fell onto one of the questions, it''s a problem with herbal equilibrium. Luo Tao : "How should the ratio of Snow Grass, Nine Immortal Grass, and Dragon Gall Grass be??" Huyan Ming : "According to the alchemy theory, combining these three herbs would definitely be able to refine an extremely strong antidote medicine. However, how should the ratio of these herbs be? Up till today, there is still no answer to it," And Lee''s answer to it is: ''No matter what the ratio, it will keep failing each time. Dragon Gall Grass should be changed to Solani Grass or Calming Weed. The ratio would be 3:1:2. or 2:2:1. Solani Grass is very similar to the Dragon Gall Grass, both have detoxification effects. However, the Dragon Gall Grass is violent, whereas the Solani Grass is much calmer. Furthermore, this ratio for the herb is perfect. Calming Weed is very similar to Solani Grass but has mashup properties that tie all other material and the best thing is it enhance their medicinal properties... Luo Yan : "Brilliant!" De Yan continued looking at the papers on the table with the others while Nie Li and Lee were talking about what they would do here... Nie Li : "Since i lost in the fiasco you made to let them on their thoughts, you wanted to say something isn''t that right??" Lee : "True, but i also wanted to beat you..." Lee : "Let''s get this over with shall we??" Lee : "When they came inside, we are both apprentices under the same Master, with me being a core disciple and you an outer core..." Nie Li : "What''s in for me??" Lee : "Nothing... As you will have to follow my lead for a week!!" Chapter 71 - Seeing Yang Xin!!! Nie Li : "Well a loss is a loss... And what do i have to do??" Lee : "Nothing much just confirm a few things i will say and we will also give them the formulas you had in the past..." Lee : "As for the money it was 30-70% right??... So now we would make a bit more profit with 40-60% and split the 40 in half....." Nie Li : "Are you sure that''s what you want?? You can make much more right??" Lee : "No, i don''t need them and in fact, even 20% is too much for me... Furthermore, i should tell you now both of us would need the Nightmare Pot..." Nie Li : "You really are trying to have a lazy life don''t you..." Lee : "In one room of the ruins i gained a ring that had millions of demons which they would be enough to create at least 100 God Growth Demons... Nie Li opened his eyes wide open when he heard that and looked directly at Lee''s eyes and couldn''t find him lying, he knew perfectly well what this meant... However, how would he know that Lee actually got more than 10 million, almost all of them were Excellent and Extraordinary as the levels went like this... Poor - shattered soul cloud, Ordinary - Broken soul cloud, Good - Slightly completed soul cloud, Excellent, Extraordinary, God level... What Lee didn''t know yet what was their bloodline, but with the help of his system, it wouldn''t be that hard to find where they belonged... They were separated in these categories... Ordinary - the majority of demon spirits, Dragons - Known types, Ancient - Celestial Qilin, Spiritual Beasts, Nine Nether Raccoon and Primordial - Divine Blooded Raccoon, of course, there was one more category with unknown possibilities mutations... Nie Li : "What kind of demons??" Lee : "I don''t know... Haven''t check, or more like i don''t know how to evaluate them..." Lee : "But we can talk about this when you get the pot in a month''s time i think after the examination..." Lee : "At that point as i would have probably used my favour on you it would be business only..." Nie Li : "So if i guess correctly you wish to take the lead as a senior to an imaginary master in order to make Yang Xin glue to you??" Lee : "Yep, for that please whisper the formulas so that i can give them to them..." Nie Li gave a sigh as he whispered them as h had resigned his fate since he lost the bet, although, in the long run, it wasn''t bad as he would have much more time to deal with many things... Since they were speaking in such a low voice that the Elders hadn''t picked up anything, all of them failed to see a few people entering there and looking at them with confused expressions... When the masters were finished reader why they crossed out the last page they found themselves being enlightened as they had given legit reasons that made sense to them but when they read a small phrase at the end they almost puked blood on the spot... Both : "These questions, ain''t that difficult after all." These problems have been accumulated over the years with no one able to solve them, and these two actually said that it''s not that difficult?! Just as they had finished they turned around and saw an old man with both a beard and hair snow white and a sexy tall beauty were standing behind them. Masters : "President.... Director!!!" When both of them saw a glimpse of their papers as they were reading from behind them, they were shocked beyond words. Both Gu Yan and Yang Xin looked at the two and thought, ''Just what kind of monsters are they?'' Gu Yan and Yang Xin both thought that Nie Li and Lee were old monsters that has lived for hundreds of years. Without several decades of studies, it''s totally impossible to become a Primary Alchemy Master. Their knowledge and understanding towards Alchemy have already surpassed the Primary, and Intermediate Alchemy Masters. They might not be any inferior to the Senior Alchemy Master Gu Yan! Gu Yan''s glance towards them suddenly became excited. In recent years, the Alchemist Association was not like it was in the past. In just a few more years, the Alchemist Association would start to gradually decline. The several attacks from the demon beasts caused the Alchemist Association to suffer many losses. Many books were lost, many effects of the elixirs had been greatly reduced, causing many alchemists to leave. Many of them preferred to focus on the martial path instead. Very few were still willing to join the path of alchemy. Gu Yan understood that this is wrong. The aid of elixirs to cultivation is very huge. If there is no one left to refine elixirs in the future, then the martial path would also gradually decline. It''s been a long time since the Alchemist Association had any new generations, but they never thought that the day would come when they would have such two monsters like them joining them. Yang Xin''s eyes were filled with disbelief. Those sexy red lips slightly opened and closed, her perky chest rising up and down. She couldn''t believe that the questions that left so many Alchemy Masters helpless were actually solved by them. Especially since she was informed by Xiao Yan that the kid named Lee made a declaration of courting her if he succeeds and based on what Gu Yan had told her when they met he did with flying colours... Both of them had long seen them and finally stood up and bowed respectfully to them following the script and hoping that no loopholes will be created... Both : "President Gu Yan, Director Yang Xin, nice to meet you!" Gu Yan : "Little guys, you know us?" Nie Li : "Of course we know you. As long as one studies in alchemy, one would know the big names of President Gu Yan and Director Yang Xin." Lee : I still remember that I sent a letter about Purple Haze Grass over to Director Yang Xin earlier on." Yang Xin : "Oh!! Right, that letter about Purple Haze Grass was sent by you?!" Her bright eyes were filled with disbelief. The letter about Purple Haze Grass left a deep impression within her. All 100 uses of Purple Haze Grass has been verified today, and none of them had any errors. Lee : "Well, not to brag about it but many of them were also ideas of Nie Li." Nie Li : "Hey, i had only figures out like how many 10??" Lee : "They were still your ideas though... And i did gave you a share on what i made..." Yang Xin pondered, ''What kind of people could write that kind of article? Probably even Gu Yan wouldn''t be able to study a herb to that extent. It''s a pity that she couldn''t find any clue about the letter or the person named Xiaolan Lee. Yang Xin once sent people to investigate but was unable to get any positive results, she only learned of a few strifes he had with sacred family. Chapter 72 - Asking!!! Gu Yan : "That article was written by you two?" Gu Yan''s hands slightly trembled. He has seen that article before because it had a great impact on the Alchemist Association. Nie Li : "Not us entirely. It was our master who wrote it. Our master got us to come to the Alchemist Association to get a Senior Alchemy Master title," Lee : "Technically speaking he send me first but then my Junior here wanted to be an official one as well and joined in..." Imaginary veins appeared in Nie Li when he heard the word Junior while Lee was slightly laughing. In order to prevent themselves to be too much of monsters, they used the method Nie Li had used in his Second Life. Of course, Lee had his quest as well so he had to act like that... So far the only condition he didn''t satisfy was the one he needed to learn if he aces all 20 pages... Gu Yan was surprised for a moment, but did not find it strange. Having such achievements at their age, they definitely must have a teacher behind them. Gu Yan : "Who might your master be? We have to pay a visit to him," Lee : "Our master doesn''t like to be disturbed," Lee : "However i''m what you would say his first student and Nie Li his second..." Yang Xin blinked, staring at Lee and Nie Li, wanting to find something out from their expression but failed. Although they were almost 14 years old, their calm posture made others unable to read anything from them. Gu Yan : "Since your respected master doesn''t wish to show himself, then it''s fine. A great teacher brings us, brilliant students. With your talent, it''s more than enough to match the title of Senior Alchemy Master. I hope that there will come a time where we could pay a visit to your respected master." Gu Yan : "Furthermore that made sense as i had tested your formulas and noted that yours Lee were more advanced reaching a purity above 90% while Nie Li barely managing 70% of purity..." The moment he heard that he also heard his system and he knew he aced everything as he completed his quest quite easily... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 5 Completed!!! Create Chaos In The Alchemy Association With The Long Lost Alchemy!!! Condition 1 : Ace All Answers On 20 Pages With Knowledge They Had Never Seen... Condition 2 : Draw Attention Away From Nie Li... Condition 3 : Take The Role Of His Master Core Disciple... Condition 4 : Make Nie Li Become An Outer Disciple... Of The Imaginary Master... (The System) Rewards : Long Lost Alchemy Part 2 / Book Of Set Recipies / Pack Of Material... Nie Li, however, was having a bit of difficulty believing that, from what Gu Yan had said during the two hours of written test somehow one question was answered by both of them and his way was more powerful... Gu Yan thought it''s normal for some experts to be a hermit. Doesn''t matter what kind of person that expert is. As long as he remains in Glory City, then for Glory City, it''s a great fortune! He has to report this matter to Lord Ye Mo and the City Lord immediately. Such a huge figure, if they had good relationships with him, it would be extremely great! As for awarding them the title of Senior Alchemy Master, just from how they answered all those questions that even Gu Yan himself was helpless to answer was already more than enough for them to be awarded that title. Awarding them the title of Senior Alchemy Master is equivalent to giving not one favour but two of them to the expert behind them. Gu Yan : "Director Yang, bring them the books of Senior Alchemy Master, medals and robes!" Yang Xin : "Yes!" Yang Xin turned around and started walking in order to arrange these matters. Her heart was filled with amazement. Two thirteen-year-old Senior Alchemy Master, this is the first in the whole history of the Alchemist Association! Lee : "Aaaaa.... Miss Yang wait!!! Yang Xin : "Mmmnn??" When she turned around and seeing what he was doing she finally remembered what Xiao Yan had said to her and her heart started beating a bit faster... Lee had kneeled down with both knees touching the ground as he sat on his legs and looked at her with fevery eyes before shocking everyone as they all thought... Wait?? He was Serious???... But only Nie Li knew that he was really deadly serious about it... Lee : "I wish upon all Respected Elders here to ask for your hand!!!" Yang Xin was trembling from many emotions, this kid even though he was 14 he was really bold to ask her in front of them. And the worst part was that she could see in his eyes determination that she hasn''t seen on anyone else when they were courting her with lustful eyes... Her face started burning up as she didn''t know what to say in this situation, she didn''t want to break his heart apart that will cause his future to pummel down... At that moment as if an Elder remember something he spoke up breaking somewhat the awkward atmosphere with more awkwardness... Xiao Yan : "Sir Lee... If i''m not mistaken aren''t you engage to miss Lanruo??" Lee : "Umnn... That''s right... She already knows that i will have a few more wives..." Gu Yan : "Ahem... Then why did you declared you will court Director Yang Xin??" Yang Xin who hadn''t left yet as she was feeling a few strings in her heart when she heard he was engaged she almost thought it was a prank and felt disgusted, but she was still curious to hear what he was going to say... Nie Li thought inside him that he trapped himself in his own delusions and will embarrass himself making it divine retribution of their small bouts so far... Lee : "Because she is the kindest and helpful towards poor souls, she is always hardworking, always watching those who have troubles, and has an aura that makes all of us be proud of her..." Yang Xin wasn''t expecting such a lame answer at the same time it hit her deeply because in reality everything he said just now represented what she passed through to climb in her current position which made her face blush a shade of red... Chapter 73 - Working Together... None of them could expect such a lame answer but many of them knew that with this he hit her sensitive spot about the life hurdles she passed, especially president Gu Yan as he had an amused expression... They all waited for her answer and this caused her to be put under great pressure and Lee could clearly see it in her eyes that she was troubled before he sighed and got up... Yang Xin saw him release a sigh and thought that perhaps he got the wrong idea as she was thinking something entirely different from her imagination before she could speak up Lee did it first and cut her off... Lee : "Aside from obtaining the title of Senior Alchemy Master, all three of us we would like to work with President Gu Yan and Director Yang Xin..." Nie Li : "He is right, our master had that kind of intention..." It wasn''t that hard for both of them to figure everything out and continued changing the subject in hopes to lessen her burden and Yang Xin also realised he got the wrong impression of him... She had completely thought, that he thought her silence as rejection but in the end it seems they had more things to do here and as if she found a way to sort her thoughts out she walked away as she went for the robes, medals and books... Gu Yan : "Work together??? Speak your master''s desires," Gu Yan''s heart fluttered. Cooperating with these two and the man behind him was thrilling to him as he would be able to close a deal that will not only enable him to seal his seat but also rise in the Association. Lee : "I have five elixir formulas here. They are: Soul Nurturing Pills, Soul Concentrating Pills, and Soul Tempering Pills as well as the Scarlet Body Enhancing Pills and the Nine Transformation Pills." Nie Li calmly listened to Lee stealing his lines and wanted to see how this will change towards his favour. He knew that Gu Yan would go crazy for these after hearing the names. But he didn''t know how will Yang Xin will respond to him as he gave her a bit of breathing room, in his second life if he wanted and pushed a bit he could have her as in the last time he saw her both had gotten drunk... If it wasn''t for his love in Ye Ziyun perhaps right there he would have taken her. Gu Yan : "What?! Soul Nurturing Pill, Soul Concentrating Pill and Soul Tempering Pill? Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill and Nine Transformation Pill?!" Gu Yan gasped. The usually calm him could no longer stay calm, even when Lee proposed he had a relative calm face but now he was trembling all over... As of now, the only soul enhancing pills that Gu Yan and bunch can refine is called the Soul Assembling Pill, and the effect is extremely limited. Those three soul enhancing pills that Lee just listed have already been long lost. Their effects are more than ten times or even several hundreds of times better than the Soul Assembling Pill. In the Sacred Empire Era, Soul Assembling Pill was one of the low-grade elixirs. Soul Nurturing Pill was an intermediate grade elixir, it''s effect is ten times greater than the Soul Assembling Pill. Soul Concentrating Pill is a high-grade elixir, whose effect is at least a hundred times greater than the Soul Assembling Pill. As for the Soul Tempering Pill, it''s a top rated pill. Its effect is at least a thousand times more effective than the Soul Assembling Pill. Even Legend rank Demon Spiritists would get an effect out of it. The Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill is also an extremely valuable elixir. It can refine the body, greatly enhancing the Fighter talent in the body. During the Sacred Empire Era, many Fighters were able to step into Legend rank thanks to the effects of the Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill. And now? Without mentioning Legend rank Fighters, a Black Gold rank Fighter is rarely seen in Glory City. As for the Nine Transformation Pill, it''s an even more legendary elixir. As long as one has the Nine Transformation Pill, when one suffered fatal injuries, one can consume a Nine Transformation Pill and their wounds would immediately begin to slowly heal. Therefore it''s a life-saving elixir! Every year, countless Fighters and Demon Spiritists would battle with the demon beasts in life or death battles. With the Nine Transformation Pill, they can save many lives! Gu Yan : "Your honourable master has really recovered those five elixir formulas???" Gu Yan''s voice trembled and the other Masters there couldn''t blame him as they were the same as him badly shaken to the Core... They clearly know that the importance of those five elixir formulas would have great significance to Glory City. Lee : "Of course. Our master travelled the whole Divine Continent. His knowledge is vast. He only arrived in Glory City a few years ago along with me since he took me in from a small refugees he had met, he saw my talent and took me in while taking care of the others..." Gu Yan : "You.... you... you.... Are from the outside?? No, no, no, there are refugees here and there??" Lee : "Ummnnn... There is one about 10 days of a trip from here at a naturally formed area that repels beast.... If i remember correctly the strongest was Black Gold..." Lee : "But their fighting capabilities were something that was undesired..." Lee : "As i was saying since we are outsiders, we don''t belong to anyone but we have come to like the city but since it doesn''t have a failsafe way to always survive the beast hoards we decided to help the City a bit..." Lee : "However, he does not want to show himself. Therefore, he sent me as his representative, which then led to Nie Li wanted to test himself as well, as Master took him a few months after we arrived..." Nie Li : "Of the five elixirs, Soul Nurturing Pill can be refined by an Intermediate Alchemy Apprentice. Soul Concentrating Pill can be refined by a Senior Alchemy Apprentice." Nie Li : "As for the Soul Tempering Pill and the Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill, only Primary Alchemy Masters can refine it." Lee : "Last but not least, the Nine Transformation Pill can only be refined by a Senior Alchemy Master!" Chapter 74 - Keikaku!!! Gu Yan : "Your honourable master travelled the whole Divine Continent, and arrived in Glory City a few years ago?" Gu Yan was stunned. No wonder he hasn''t heard of such a figure before in Glory City. If this kind of person continued to stay in Glory City, then it''s a great fortune! Lee : "Our master originally wanted to donate these five elixir formulas to the Alchemist Association, however¡­" Gu Yan : "However what?" Gu Yan is a little anxious, unconsciously rubbed his hands together. He clearly knows how great those five elixir formulas will impact the whole of Glory City. Glory City''s current situation is not very optimistic. Demon beasts are all around the St. Ancestral Mountains, especially the three powerful Legend rank Snow Wind beasts. Even Lord Ye Mo couldn''t fight them. Luckily, those three demon beasts are currently in a hibernating state, but if they were to awaken, Glory City would be in an extremely dire state. In the history of Glory City, there were a few times when Glory City was almost destroyed and Lord Ye Mo is getting older as time goes on. There haven''t been any new Legend rank Demon Spiritists born since Lord Ye Mo. Nie Li : "However he hit a bottleneck on a few recipes and require a few assets..." Lee : "Our master wishes to continue his research on alchemy but he requires a large number of resources." Nie Li : "As he needs to spend lots of demon spirit coins, these five elixir formulas cannot be given to the Alchemist Association for free." Lee : "Therefore, those five elixirs that were made by the Alchemist Association, the money that''s made from selling it, our master wants forty percent of it." Lee : "I wonder if President Gu Yan has any objections? Even if our master takes forty percent away, the Alchemist Association would still be able to get a profit of over thirty." The profit from alchemy is extremely large. Sixty percent profit would be considered as small, some would even be able to get a profit of over ninety percent. Gu Yan : "Definitely, definitely!" Gu Yan : "The Alchemist Association is willing to offer fifty percent of the profit to your respected master!" These five elixir formulas have been long lost. If they were refined, and taken to an auction, any one of those could be sold for a sky high price. The profit is definitely very shocking, therefore, even after taking out fifty percent of the profit, they would still be able to make a lot of money off of it. If they are really able to refine the Soul Tempering Pill, the Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill, and the Nine Transformation Pill, even the Legend rank Lord Ye Mo would look for him to buy some of it. Not to mention those Major families and Noble families! The wealth of those super families is not what an ordinary family can imagine! Nie Li : "Our master only wants forty percent. If President Gu Yan is willing, President Gu Yan can take out some money to help out those commoners who are willing to join the path of alchemy." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Gu Yan''s expression was slightly stunned. But immediately expressed out admiration. GuYan : "Your Honorable is a highly respected elder, do not worry. You can be assured to leave these to me. To finance their alchemy studies, would also affect the power of the Alchemist Association!" Gu Yan has been wanting to restore their influence in Glory City, bring it back from their decline. However, he was frustrated that the human and financial resources were not enough. If he could obtain the five elixir formulas given by them and their master behind the scenes, when they get the extraordinary profit later in the future, they would have enough power for those things. Gu Yan : "As for the selling procedures, your honourable master can send someone to supervise. If there is anything that is not up to his satisfaction, we will immediately rectify!" Gu Yan knew that leaving such a huge business to the Alchemist Association, it''s normal that he would worry about it. Lee : "Everything will be left to President Gu Yan and Director Yang. Our master trusts the two of you. Furthermore, I believe that the two of you aren''t short sighted." Lee : "Not to mention i will be able to be close to her..." Gu Yan : "Definitely!" Gu Yan quickly nodded. Is this a joke? An Alchemy Grandmaster is giving such a business to them? Of course, they would give it their all! Furthermore, that Alchemy Grandmaster definitely has more elixir formulas in his hand! But then he thought of something about Lee''s second comment so far... Gu Yan : "Aahaha... Ahem... I can''t help on the second part though..." Lee : "Hahaha, no worries Elder, just seeing her occasionally is enough for now." Lee : "Okay, here is the elixir formulas for the five elixirs, please take a look," Seeing the formulas, Gu Yan froze for a moment. He never thought that the herbs used in the elixirs would be so ordinary and common! The cost is absolutely shockingly low! Gu Yan emerged into his thoughts for a moment and figured it out. Just like the Purple Haze Grass, before Lee and Nie Li sending their ideas through the article to them, who would have thought that the cheap Purple Haze Grass would have so many effects? Glancing at these herbs, Gu Yan understood that the first thing that the Alchemist Association needs to do would be to gather as much of these herbs as soon as possible. However, the Alchemist Association isn''t united. The elders would often fight for power. However, as long as Gu Yan has the Soul Tempering Pill, Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill and the Nine Transformation Pill in his control, he would be able to make the Alchemist Association become a more consolidated organization. Gu Yan : "Is there anything else you would like to talk about??" Lee : "There is something but i don''t know the details yet of what exactly our master wants to do..." Nie Li immediately realised that Lee tried to use this chance and secure the pot even before the auction begins... Gu Yan : "Since that''s the case then i will have director Yang being in constant touch with you so that we can immediately respond to his need..." Nie Li opened his eyes wide open as he realised he bluffed him in order to be with Yang Xin more often... Although eventually, he will ask about the pot... that''s after a month!!! While Nie Li was thinking inside him, Lee had a few words in his mind... All according to Keikaku... Chapter 75 - Leaving!! A moment later, Yang Xin brought the Senior Alchemy Master books, badges and robes over. Gu Yan : "From today onwards, if you have any problems, you can look for Director Yang directly. She will definitely do her best to help with your request," Gu Yan said. With these formulas, he would have to concentrate on refining pills for a while. Lee : "Okay..." Yang Xin : "These robes are a little too big for you two, therefore you should wait for the new robes to be ready, I will personally give them to you." Lee : "That''s great..." Yang Xin : "I wonder, where both of you live? How do I contact you in the future?" Lee : "About that, i will occasionally be coming here for errands, therefore, we will be seeing each other a lot..." Nie Li : "I''m in the Fighter Apprentice class at the Holy Orchid Institute. You can look for me there in the future if Lee can''t be found." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Yang Xin''s mouth widened. Who would have thought that Nie Li is a student of the Fighter Apprentice class? Thinking about Nie Li''s frightening knowledge, Yang Xin doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Nie Li remaining in the Fighter Apprentice class seems a little wrong. As she was about to speak she thought something else, doesn''t Lee study there as well?? As if looking at her confusion Lee spoke up... Lee : "I''m not, therefore i have more free time to move around for our master..." Yang Xin : "I see... Then if young bro Nie Li wants to enter Holy Orchid Institute''s Genius class, I can personally go and speak with the institute principal!" Yang Xin as a Director of the Alchemist Association, her position in Glory City is still rather high. The Holy Orchid Institute would send some students over to the Alchemist Association every year. Nie Li : "There''s no need for that." Nie Li said, lightly smiling. He has his own plans. The teachings in the school already have no attraction for him. The only reasons why he remains in the Holy Orchid Institute would be because of Ye Ziyun, and another would be because of the treasures in the Holy Orchid Institute. Well, of course, that was in his second run, now he also had to take care of Ninger as he knew he owns her too much. Of course, Lee knew this and it pissed him off but didn''t show it... For some reason he was having the impression that Lee, in the end, might be lazy but when it counts he works seriously for those affiliated with him... Hearing Nie Li''s words, Yang Xin understood what he is trying to do. Nie Li is remaining in the Fighter Apprentice class to hide from the public, he must definitely have a reason for doing so. Gu Yan : "Aahh so that''s why Lee beat up the sacred family goons..." Gu Yan : "In order to cover for your other identity within the city... Furthermore, since he is not from the city none can find him and they will be drawn away from you..." Lee : "Really a wise one... The truth is i didn''t expect Nie Li to cause indirect troubles for me and our master..." Yang Xin : "Wait, you are not from the City??" Gu Yan : "Yang Xin i''ll tell you later about it..." Yang Xin : "Yes..." Gu Yan : "You are talking about the inscription right??" Lee : "That is correct Elder Yan..." Gu Yan : "True none of us thought of that inscription that they were teaching for years to be a rip-off..." Lee : "Well then Elder Gu Yan... Teachers... Director Yang... I believe it''s time for us to be on our ways..." Nie Li : "Since there is nothing else, we will leave first. If there is anything else, either 90% Lee will come to you or I will come to the Alchemist Association again." Gu Yan : "No problem, Director Yang, send Mr. Lee and Nie Li off!" Yang Xin : "Okay." Under Yang Xin''s company, both of them walked towards the outside of the Alchemist Association. After watching their back figure disappear to the entrance, he looked down at the elixir formulas in his hands and looked at the solutions that both of them wrote on the papers during their small contest... Gu Yan was sure he wasn''t dreaming, his heart was unable to calm for a long time. After they left, Gu Yan explained everything to Yang Xin which shocked her greatly about their background especially Lee''s and at the same time, she knew how sensitive her position had become now... Later that day the whole Alchemist Association began to boil. A crowd of Primary Alchemy Masters noticed that the problems they wrote on the papers and stuck them on the walls have all been solved by someone. They all went back to verify, and the results caused them to be greatly shocked. The solutions were better than they had imagined. Everyone was shocked. Could it be that within these hard times, President Gu Yan has reached the level of Grandmaster? One has to know that a lot of the questions weren''t able to be answered, even by President Gu Yan himself. But how did they get answered all of a sudden? They all wanted to look for President Gu Yan to verify their guesses, but to their disappointment, President Gu Yan suddenly began refining pills, and was not welcoming any visitors. Even Director Yang, who was responsible for the general affairs in the Alchemist Association, was suddenly acting weird. She began mobilizing large amounts of the Alchemist Association''s finances to acquire various herbs. Some of these herbs don''t even have any uses when refining, therefore, they could not understand why Director Yang would send people to acquire them. The Alchemist Association''s large scale acquisition of useless herbs got Glory City''s residence to be excited again. Every day, many people would go to the wild to search for those herbs, although the purchase price is low, they still managed to get something out of it. Various herbs gradually accumulated within the Alchemist Association. All the alchemists above Intermediate Apprentice rank within the Alchemist Association were gathered up¡­ Chapter 76 - Uproar... When news of the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill''s formula was announced, the whole Alchemist Association was in an uproar. Gu Yan had already verified that those five formulas are correct. The Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill''s effects are indeed, much better than the Soul Assembling Pill! These two elixir formulas have been long lost since the Sacred Empire Era. But now, they have finally re-emerged! Previously, when Director Yang went on a large scale acquisition of those garbage herbs, she made several elders unhappy. However, once they knew what those herbs were for, they immediately shut their mouths. Is this a joke? Among the several herbs that Director Yang went to acquire, seven of them were the raw materials for the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill. Just these two elixirs alone would be able to help the Alchemist Association earn big bucks. At the same time, they were curious. Of all the herbs, only seven are used in those two elixirs, as for the rest, what are they used for? Could it be that President Gu Yan has some other formulas that he did not announce? The whole Alchemist Association began operating. Almost all of the alchemists from Intermediate Alchemy Apprentice and above were busy refining these two elixirs. The commotion within the Alchemist Association was soon spread throughout Glory City. When the news of the long lost Soul Nurturing Pills and the Soul Concentrating Pills, whose effects are over ten times and hundred times that of the Soul Assembling Pills, came out, Glory City was shaken. Because the effects of the Soul Assembling Pill is too weak and too pricey, many people were unwilling to purchase them. However, the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill is not the same. The cost of raw materials was far cheaper to obtain than the Soul Assembling Pill''s, but the effects are so much better. The Alchemist Association has already announced the price of these two pills. Due to the large amount that can be produced of these two pills, the fixed price for the Soul Nurturing Pill is twice the amount of the Soul Assembling Pill. As for the Soul Concentrating Pill, its fixed price is twenty times the price of the Soul Assembling Pill. However, the effects are tenfold and a hundredfold. This action by the Alchemist Association immediately caused a huge uproar within Glory City. Everyone is looking forward to the sale of these two elixirs. Gu Yan''s thought on this matter is, even though the price of these two pills can still be raised if the price is too high, it wouldn''t be suitable for large scale promotion. By promoting them at a low price, this could allow the Alchemist Association to earn much more money, and at the same time, it can also enhance the strength of Glory City in deterring the attacks of demon beasts. At the same time, it can also enhance the Alchemist Association''s strength. The moment Soul Nurturing Pills and Soul Concentrating Pills were released, the originally declining Alchemist Association immediately rose up to the heart of all the ripples. Everyone is fighting for those two elixirs. The price of them was even crazily speculated in the Black Market! Before long, the City Lord Mansion released a secret order to get the Alchemist Association to pay close attention towards the production of these two elixirs. The effects of these two pills in Glory City is too big, even the City Lord placed great importance to them. Every member of the Alchemist Association worked overtime to refine the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill. Although their workload is a little bit more than usual, their rewards were several or even ten times more. Among them, there is already no one who would refine a garbage pill like the Soul Assembling Pill. They fully focused on refining the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill. Many of the Soul Nurturing Pills and the Soul Concentrating Pills were leaked out of the Alchemist Association. Some Demon Spiritualist managed to get them and had almost tried them out. However, the fate for those was Lee lurking in the shadows and instantly silencing them before packing their heads and the pills that were leaked as he sent them to both Gu Yan and Ye Zong with a warning... The warning was simple which caused both of them to shiver, especially Gu Yan who had taken this assignment under his and Yang Xin''s name... When he called her over, he showed her the message with the heads inside earning her a fright at first but washed it away with the letter... ''These pills are meant to strengthen the Glory City, not to be taken out secretly by random people that might work for the Dark Guild.'' ''Take Note i''m watching everyone''s movement on this subject... There won''t be a second time..." Gu Yan was furious about this and so was Yang Xin, they immediately performed a check on those who worked on refining the two and after hours of searching, they finally found the perpetrator. They immediately caught him and handed him on the City Lord causing everyone who had plans on doing something similar to tighten their hands in their pants... Moving on forward, both of them took a few more steps than necessary which caused many ranked families to prepared to make large scale purchases of the elixirs, and use them to groom the younger generations. These two pills might be able to create hundreds or even thousands of Demon Spiritualist in the future! Soon a second message came this time with ripped skins showing a tattoo and this time it was a furious message that turned the whole Glory City upside down... ''Now this time, i''m utterly disappointed... My disciple Lee caught some people from the Dark Guild acquiring the Soul Nurturing Pills and the Soul Concentrating Pills in large scale. Thanks to the pacifying of my disciple and my soon to be... Daughter in law maybe?? I will also overlook this... Even Lee is disappointed by your names which are for decoration...'' This caused the faces of many to fall, especially the face of Gu Yan and Yang Xin, if they lose these two people even though they will strengthen themselves they will lose 2 no 3 future assets... This made the City Lord issue an emergency order. Those who sold the elixirs they will have to go through the Alchemist Association first for the required steps. Anyone who won''t do so and were to be found selling to the Dark Guild will be severely punished! Chapter 77 - Pills!! After everything settled down, the two elixirs already made the gazes of Glory City to be focused on the Alchemist Association. Within the next 2 days... President Gu Yan suddenly released an announcement. They are also refining three other elixirs. One of them is the Soul Tempering Pill, whose effects are ten times that of the Soul Concentrating Pills. Its effects could still affect a Black Gold or even a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist. Another one is the Scarlet Body Enhancing Pill, which can greatly strengthen the body, allowing one''s physique to improve greatly. Last but not least, the Nine Transformation Pill, which can save lives even when they sustain fatal injuries. At that moment, Glory City almost exploded at the news. It''s said that the night of the news release, Legend rank Ye Mo and the City Lord paid a visit to the Alchemist Association late at night to meet Gu Yan, and spent a large amount to purchase huge amounts of pills. Even Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, Lord Ye Mo and the City Lord are so concerned about the three elixirs, which caused everyone else to be filled with expectation for the three pills. Soon, Soul Nurturing Pill and Soul Concentrating Pill began to start selling at the Alchemist Association''s shop. The scene was lively beyond imagination. Aside from all those big families, there are still many small families around. All were rushing to buy the pills. In a day, the Alchemist Association made a profit of more than six hundred million demon spirit coins. Just this one day, Nie Li and Lee were able to get 250 demon spirit coins before they split it in half 125 million each. Yang Xin personally travelled to the Holy Orchid Institute to pass the money to Nie Li as she couldn''t find Lee at all. Nie Li : "Thank you, Director Yang..." Yang Xin : "I would like to apologise for the mishaps that happened while on our watch but i can''t find Lee at all..." Nie Li : "Well, my senior spend quite a lot of time pacifying our master and he did so while not 1 but 2 accidents happened." Yang Xin : "I have no words, only my apologise." Nie Li : "Due to that he stayed behind in a few of his matters so i believe he will visit you shortly." Yang Xin : "Then i''ll be waiting..." Nie Li was watching her leave with a heavy face and knew why she was in this state, when they had left the Association last time, Lee had notified him that the first week will be filled with deaths due to the pills... He had said to him that since the Dark Guild is already this strong it would be the best to keep as many pills as they could from them... Although they knew that with the Sacred Family giving them secretly cannot be completely blocked they did succeed so far in limiting them... It will make the plans of the Sacred Family fall back for quite a bit as now they won''t bother us even by fighting their goons since they will have to put more gravity in other issues... It was also a plan he had thought for riling up Yang Xin and got closer to her... The huge profit figure caused the elders in the Alchemist Association to be deeply shocked. This also caused Gu Yan''s position within the Alchemist Association to be more stable. Previously, elder Hu Shuo colluded with two other elders to rid Gu Yan of his President position. But now, elder Hu Shuo had quieted down, even the two elders who were pulled over by Hu Shuo went to Gu Yan''s side. The wealth of the Alchemist Association went up to an astonishing degree. On the 4th day, meaning a day after the first batch, they released a piece of news throughout Glory City. They are massively recruiting disciples to join the Alchemist Association. All fees were taken care of, and once they reach Intermediate Alchemy Apprentice, they can refine pills to earn money. The Alchemist Association''s attraction was too huge, and caused many of those who did not manage to enter the Holy Orchid Institute to join the Alchemist Association. Nie Li had finally seen Lee on the sixth day and passed him the money along with the news of Yang Xin looking for him... During those days Lee was on the training ground and was practising his recipes from the quest he had gotten as rewards along with the function that was enabling him to auto refine any pill... He had tried 2 recipes that were named ''Heavenly Broken Ladder'' and ''Updrift Violent Current''... Heavenly Broken Ladder allowed someone to instantly raised his Rank by 1 with the premise that he will lose 10 years of their lives... From what he could see was that if it reached 100% purity then is someone has stuck at Peak of Peaks a step away from Legend Rank there is a high chance he will rise 2 Ranks with the price being at 10 years... Updrift Violent Current allowed someone for 5 minutes to raise his cultivation by 1 Rank and their energy trait by 150% only to lose a cultivation Rank permanently after the time is up... If this pill reached 100% purity perhaps they could go for 10 minutes and an increase of 200% in their trait... The materials he had were enough for him to create 100 batches of 2 meaning 100 pills each... But he wasn''t stupid enough to release this in public... Well, maybe the Updrift but he will see to it later on... With the Help of his system 4th window... Alchemy Workshop... He managed to create 4 pills of 100% purity and now he could auto-create them... The rest burned in a hellish training to learn the steps required to create the pills... He had created a few more which according to the system were from 1 to 90% but those in total were around 16... Having finished his training he left from there and went to meet Nie Li which was his current position as he took the money and was going towards the Alchemy Association... Chapter 78 - Alone In The Office!! Having arrived in the doors of the Association many who saw his emblem were shocked and thought some kind of mistake was made... However, when many examiners there saw him they quickly paid their respects and quickly guided him inside towards the office of Yang Xin leaving all of them speechless... One of them also wet to call president Gu Yan and possibly interrupt him from refining pills but it was worth it... When he reached the office of Yang Xin he knocked but didn''t hear anything back, he looked towards those who brought him here and they shook their heads at him as they didn''t have the slightest clue... After waving to them to leave, he entered through the shadows from under the door inside and saw no one... Lee : "This is weird..." Lee : "Did she went to some kind of auction??" Lee : "If that was the case then those guys would have known it..." At that moment a few clings were heard as if a door is unlocking itself and looked back towards where he entered from and saw the door still closed... Soon a graceful naked figure appeared as he kept looking towards the door he entered but then heard a light tap on the floor and turned around... He saw Yang Xin looking at him while completely naked with a towel in her hair holding it with her two hands up... Lee : "Out of curiosity you are not deaf right?? I knocked at least three times..." Yang Xin : "How did you enter through the locked door???" Lee : "Oh?? Quite calm despite you froze for a few seconds..." Yang Xin : "Well even seeing me naked i saw it in your eyes you were more stunned than lustful." Lee : "Well, i wasn''t expecting you to take a bath and come out naked... As for your question i used my Demon to slip through shadows." Yang Xin : "I see, now turn around for me to dress up." Lee : "What''s the point?? I already saw you and continue looking at you... But i have to admit despite what kind of burdens you passed through you are still mesmerizing..." Yang Xin : "Hmm, is that why you''re not jumping at me??" Lee : "I want to make you mine, not **** you... Otherwise, what''s the point of appreciating your beauty??" Yang Xin : "Ara, so you like the body of big sis over here??" Lee : "It is quite a lot. However, i''m more interested in knowing your cute expressions over the course of the time..." Yang Xin : "Ara, then maybe you will have to play with big sis over here." Lee : "Sigh... Don''t tempt me as i have already tasted Lanruo, i can''t really say i will hold myself back." Yang Xin was stunned when she heard him saying that, she thought he was a green kid that liked to tease others with her being one of his wet dreams... However, she could see that he wasn''t joking at all, thinking that she stayed naked from the moment she saw him in her room she started flutter madly inside her. Lee : "And now you realised you are standing naked?? Sigh... Although i would love to tease you a bit and pass my time with you getting closer to each other i have a few assignments that with your current appearance i can''t see the end of them." Yang Xin : "Ugh... Wait i''ll go and change..." Lee : "Just change here i already saw your beautiful body and it''s secrets that i will later unlock." Being teased like that she felt her face burn up from his words as she graceful walked with a bit of speed towards the bathroom so that she can change. Within the next 10 minutes, she had come outside with her usual expression of business as the director of Alchemy Association but Lee could tell that she still hadn''t calmed down. Yang Xin : "So what will i have the honour of seeing you here??" Lee : "Well, apart from seeing a beauty''s body, i would like to talk about a few recipes..." Yang Xin : "If this is for our blunders before..." Lee : "Then what?? You''ll pay with your body maybe??" Lee : "Yang''er, just because i saw you naked that doesn''t mean i didn''t lust for you, in fact, i liked your shiny fair skin as you had come after a bath smelling wonderful." Lee : "However there is a time and place for everything. Although i can''t say it did apply to Lanruo as well.." Lee : "I''m here for the sole purpose of helping me get in contact with Ye Zong." Yang Xin : "I know and i wasn''t going to say to pay for my body although that would be interesting in its own right." Yang Xin : "I admit i am curious about how it went with miss Lanruo but we will talk it out another time like you said." Yang Xin : "Why is it you wish to talk to the City Lord.??" Lee then proceeded to tell her about his master creating a pill with the effects of to instantly raise his Rank by 1 with the premise that he will lose 10 years of their lives... When Yang Xin heard this her jaw almost dropped to the table because she knew what benefits and consequences this pill will bring to the city if they don''t regulate it with the utmost caution and almost collapsed when she heard the effects of the second pill... It allowed someone for 5 minutes to raise his cultivation by 1 Rank and their energy trait by 150% only to lose a cultivation Rank permanently after the time is up... Yang Xin : "Are those effects confirmed??" Lee : "More or less..." Lee : "My master will not stay for long in the Glory City, at most for a year and its the same for me, however, he had picked up a few movements from a certain Family being in cahoots with the Dark Guild." Yang Xin : "What!!! Is that why your master was furious??" Lee : "For many reasons... His pills are meant to help Humanity not Destroy it..." Lee : "Therefore he sent me to meet both the City Lord and Ye Mo granting them one pill for their services towards the City." Yang Xin : "My words alone won''t get you inside the City Lord''s Mansion..." ??? : "Then Perhaps i can help with that." Chapter 79 - A Month Later!! Yang Xin : "President Gu Yan..." Lee : "You were listening??" Gu Yan : "Only the part of some miraculous effects you master brought out." Lee : "I see, he is quite displeased with everything lately and it took me a great deal to calm him down..." Gu Yan : "We can only offer our apologies for now as we didn''t take the proper measures." Lee : "Then we will see in the future your apologetic stance." Lee : "Today i only came to inform you about the issue of us not staying for more than a year within the city and about 2 gifts." Lee : "Furthermore, me and Nie Li will have to constantly go outside the walls for a few assignments here and there and it would help if we had a legal mean to do so instead of sneaking outside." Gu Yan : "I will relay everything to him and give you a positive answer after a month so that a few things pipe down..." Lee : "Then it would be my time to leave..." Lee started walking off and as he passed Gu Yan and the door he stopped before turning towards Yang Xin and spoke up to her... Lee : "Oh, right... If you truly are interested in me like Lanruo then be warned it''s not an easy path ahead, although i could help you reach Legend Rank within a year." Lee : "I don''t wish for my girls to die young before we see the world." Gu Yan and Yang Xin opened their eyes along with their jaws when they heard him speaking so casually about ranks and both of them knew what he meant with both phrases. Finishing his words both of them saw him vanish and turned to look at each other, they didn''t say anything and only looked at each other''s eyes before mutually nodded their heads as if reaching in a conclusion. Gu Yan : "Well then while i take care a few things with the City Lord about the pills, i will leave the refining process to you." Yang Xin : "Yes... President!!!" With Gu Yan leaving the office and with Yang Xin replaying his words in her minds they went to their own jobs. Soon the City roared in excitement from obtaining many pills and so a month or so passed before they even realised it... Everything was calm. Although, occasionally, there would be people that had thoughts of doing something but eventually did not cause any problems. With Lord Ye Mo and the City Lord guarding, if it''s not the attacks by the Legend rank demon beasts, the Glory City would be able to remain as steady as a mountain. Nie Li, Du Ze, Lu Piao, the trio and Ye Ziyun with Xiao Ninger were all within the Holy Orchid Institute, focusing on practising. Practising the most powerful cultivating manual in existence and everyone had reached 3-Star Gold Rank. Lu Piao : "Unbelievable to reach Mid-Gold rank within 2 months." Du Ze : "This Manual is a godsend gift for us in order to solve many problems..." Ninger : "Nie Li, how high can we reach once we practise to our limits??" Nie Li : "All of us will reach Legend Rank quite easily..." Ziyun : "I''ve been wondering where''s Lee and Lanruo are??" Lu Piao : "Probably in a few shades here and there." Nie Li sighed as he was forced to follow his storytelling of someone that didn''t exist which surprised him when he had met Yang Xin and she had told him about the deal Lee was trying to do for their master. When Nie Li had heard about the effects of the pills he searched through his memories and was surprised that they were there, however, he only had half the ingredients on the prescription written in his mind. 5 days ago when he had met him, he had asked him about it and Lee just said i''m trying to save your father in law by increasing his powers, of when the Demon Lord captures him which was months away from when it happened in his second life. Lee had reminded Nie Li that he still has his favour and that he will cash out after the test and their divination of classes happens... As Nie Li also knew this, he rushed his cultivation madly as inside their interspatial rings, there were unlimited amounts of Soul Tempering Pills and Scarlet Body Enhancing Pills, causing Nie Li and bunch''s cultivation to soar leaps and bounds. However, outside the institute, there''s someone who''s always trying to harm Nie Li. But, Nie Li and bunch all remained within the Holy Orchid Institute, leaving those people with no way to go after them. The year examination test was nearing. This test will affect the futures and fates of every student in the Holy Orchid Institute. Because the results of this test will get some of the students into a whole new class. The distance between the students will gradually increase. After this exam, every student in the Holy Orchid Institute will be able to return home. But even so, they will still be faced with their parent''s questions about the results of this test. Every student within the Holy Orchid Institute is all busy preparing to get an outstanding result from the test. In the Fighter Apprentice Class, the main focus was on the bet between Nie Li and Teacher Shen Xiu. Nie Li and the bunch haven''t shown their faces in the class for a long time now. No one knows how they will reach 1-star Bronze Fighter in two months. Everyone thought that it''s impossible. Someone though thought differently as he was sitting at the trees of the training grounds was fuming as he was hugging a beauty while kissing at the top of it... ??? : "I can''t believe i reached Gold Rank..." ??? : "Of course you would have reached it from the moment you became mine." ??? : "Well falling for you in the end even when i was sceptical has paid off." ??? : "I knew you were destined for greatness Lanruo..." Lanruo : "Is that why you are aftering Yang Xin as well Lee??" Lee : "Umn... because i can see... people like her are dying off early without the chance to know greatness, therefore i want to save her and shower her with my love that is overflowing and getting you drunk on it." Lanruo : "Hahahahha, well i do admit that she is like me in terms of relationships, a late bloomer." Lanruo : "I have no qualms for you to take multiple wives Lee, as long as i accept them and they don''t exceed your manual..." Lee : "Ouuu, that''s harsh i don''t even have so many in my mind..." Chapter 80 - The Test Begins!!! As Lee was cuddling the last few days with Lanruo as she was coming to meet him on regular basis he had heard a notification from his system... TODAG System : Host Has Broken Through To 3 - Star Gold Rank Spiritual Demon... Ping!!! Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13-14 (21) Strength : 330 Defence : 330 Speed : 330 Mind : 3300 Soul Force : 3300 = 3-Star Gold Rank Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : Host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... When he had checked this notification was 3 days ago and he knew it was time for the test to begin, many had thought that Nie Li will lose but he couldn''t help and want to go to see their faces... Lanruo : "What are you thinking about??" Lee : "I''m thinking about the bet that has been going on around for a while..." Lanruo : "The one with Nie Li and Shen Xiu??" Lee : "Yeah that one... I really want to see the faces of those pricks." Lanruo : "Yes but more than anything you want to bind Shen Xiu aren''t you..??" Lee : "Although she is hot and i am tempting to make a move, her attitude is something undesired." Lanruo : "Well, truth to be told i don''t remember her acting like that in the past..." Lee : "Who knows if something happened in the past and changed her." Lanruo : "I can see what i can find about her past." Lee : "Let''s leave this for a later date, for now, let''s go and see the test." Leaving their conversation at a point where they can speak of her again in the near future, both of them jumped down from the trees and started going towards the Institute... On the Sacred Family side... Underling : "Boss Shen Yue, Nie Li and bunch have been hiding within the library every day. They don''t even dare to show their faces now!" Underling 2 : "They probably haven''t even reached 1-star Bronze rank. Just watch as they get resigned from school!" Underling 3 : "Since Boss Shen Yue has taken a few Soul Concentrating Pills, the boss should be nearing the 2-star Bronze rank!" Shen Yue firmly believed that Nie Li has not reached 1-star Bronze rank yet. However when he saw the group that arrived he almost puked blood on the spot. Since Nie Li''s appearance, the fact that Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ninger was with the group stunned everyone including all nobles that were sitting waiting for the show to start. Ziyun did not even pay any attention to him, causing his hatred for Nie Li to go deep into his bones. However, he has always been wanting to trouble Nie Li, but there hasn''t been a chance to do so. All because of the freaking bitch of Nie Li... That bitch named Lee who had to ruin his plans every freaking time, therefore, he is waiting for this year''s examination. If Nie Li resigns from school, he will not let Nie Li off easily, he will let Nie Li suffer! Nie Li''s exposure of the <> has already caused the wrath of the Sacred Family. The Sacred Family has already been suppressing the Heavenly Marks Family at their fullest. Even if Nie Li doesn''t resign from school, he will still become a lost dog of his family. Shen Yue can already imagine Nie Li''s pitiful outcome! ''Who asked you to offend me, and also offend my brother?!'' Shen Yue secretly thought. Is Nie Li born to go against his family? Snatching his woman and even snatching his brother''s woman. One must know that his brother is the future successor of the Sacred Family! The entire field and forest of the Holy Orchid Institute were covered with people training, preparing themselves for the coming exam. Many students with backgrounds took quite a few of Soul Nurturing Pills and Soul Concentrating Pills. The effects of them are still quite obvious. Some prominent family even managed to get one or two Soul Tempering Pills and Scarlet Body Enhancing Pills. The effects of these pills were still rather obvious. This batch''s students had strength stronger than the previous batch, which made the school''s higher-ups be in delight too. Wondering if this batch''s genius class have anything in the 5-star Silver rank. Maybe a few would be able to enter into 5-star Silver rank. If one was to be able to reach 5-star Silver rank before sixteen, his future would definitely be one of the pillars within Glory City. He would become an important controller of Glory City. Generally, by reaching a 5-star Silver rank, one''s future achievements wouldn''t be low. In the previous batch, nearly half of the students would graduate and leave. The new batch will come in and fill the spots. Everyone is wondering how many people will be qualified to enter into the Genius Class. This made everyone excited with expectation. Everywhere in the Holy Orchid Institute was festively decorated, preparing for this big moment. In the institute''s martial field, flags were swaying everywhere, drum rumbles were filling the skies. The much anticipated year examination is about to officially begin. This, to every student, means a lot. Every student from the Fighter Apprentice class, and Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class has gathered at the martial field. Even Nie Li and bunch who have gone missing for the past month or so have appeared on the field, standing together with both Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er... Whether it''s the boys from their class or the boys from other classes, seeing two great beauties standing together with Nie Li, filled them with jealousy. Chapter 81 - Relationship Problems... Nie Li is too much, claiming so many resources alone. Nie Li took a look towards Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er. Both of the girls became even more beautiful compared to both pasts. Only a Goddess fairy could be used to describe them. Both of them were reborn through Lee''s without a doubt, powerful cultivation manual. They can expel the impurities within the body out, causing the two girls to have a kind of divine aura far surpassing the one they had in his second life. It was like both of them had already reached the heavens. Whether it''s Ye Ziyun or Xiao Ning''er, both are grateful towards Nie Li and Lee. Without their help, they wouldn''t be able to have their cultivation rise to this extent. Ye Ziyun seems to have noticed something. After talking to Nie Li for a while, she left. Ninger : "Nie Li, I heard from my family members that the Heavenly Mark''s business has been greatly pressured by the Sacred Family." Nie Li : "Just had business suppressed?? Cheap tricks..." Ninger : "En!" Xiao Ning''er nodded her head. Even if the Sacred Family is powerful, they can only suppress other families, because Glory City forbids internal conflicts. If the Sacred Family were to wipe out the Heavenly Marks Family, both Legend rank Demon Spiritualist Lord Ye Mo and the City Lord wouldn''t let the Sacred Family off. Nie Li : "Then that''s fine," Nie Li lightly said. In his second life Nie Li had the same thing happened and managed with the sales of those pills to outclass everyone in terms of wealth... Even with Lee now in the equation, his daily income is over millions. His daily income can match up to the Heavenly Marks'' several years of income. Just having the family business suppressed is nothing much. It was the same in the past it will be the same now, nothing differently they only thing though he doesn''t want to go through is his family scolding... When he finishes the exam and returns home, at that time, he will be able to completely change the whole situation within Heavenly Marks Family. Thinking of his family he had a thought of maybe binding his father and his little sister with the manual since Lee can bind his own people that leaves him with 4 fewer slots... This will cause his family to rise both in power overall and in status, then he won''t be that troubled to marry 2 girls and the tables will turn for the Sacred Family... However is this the right course?? Somehow Lee can see when a change will happen in the key events of the timeline and that bothered him. Nie Li pushed for now everything back in his mind for now and ask him later in the form of owning him another favour, this was his family so one more favour was nothing for him... Although he isn''t worried about what the Sacred Family will do, but he has to be careful of the Dark Guild that is colluding with the Sacred Family. Last time people from Dark Guild tried to kill their way or scout at the very least in his family and won''t follow the rules of Glory City. Fortunately, Glory City is well under control. Therefore, the Dark Guild generally won''t do anything within Glory City. Just when they are busy chatting, a bunch of people walked over. It''s Shen Fei, Shen Yue, and bunch. Seeing how well Nie Li is chit chatting with Xiao Ning''er, Shen Fei''s eyes fiercely lit up. However, his fierce eyes were soon retracted. Seeing as Shen Fei is walking over, Xiao Ning''er''s face turned slightly pale, bit her lips and walked to the side. She isn''t afraid of Shen Fei, because she has already decided to fight the Sacred Family to the end and now she truly had the power to do so, however, she knew that Nie Li somehow is restraining himself with the help of Lee for some reason... Therefore she was worried that she will bring trouble for Nie Li and Lee. Noticing Xiao Ning''er''s slightly flustered face, Nie Li grabbed onto Xiao Ning''er''s arm, and held her lightly. Nie Li : "Ning''er, where are you going?" Ninger : "Nie Li, release me quickly! Otherwise, I will bring trouble for you and for him!" Xiao Ning''er whispered to him but Nie Li shrugged his shoulders, and indifferently said, Nie Li : "Not as though it''s the first time that we offended the Sacred Family. What is there to be scared of?" Although separated from thin silk, Nie Li is still able to vaguely feel the creamy skin of Xiao Ning''er. Xiao Ning''er''s cheeks blushed shyly. That charming expression caused the surrounding boys to stare in a daze. Xiao Ning''er felt touched and sweet in her heart. For her, Nie Li is willingly to completely fall out with the Sacred Family. Shen Fei : "Release your hands!" Seeing Xiao Ning''er''s shy looks, Shen Fei couldn''t help flaring with jealousy and pushed a palm out towards Nie Li. Everyone heard the shouts of Shen Fei including Ye Ziyun who had gone away in order not to hear them gossip about them. When she turned to see what was happening she saw a flustered Ninger in the arms of Nie Li, while Shen Fei was glaring fire at them... Her heart at that moment started feeling needles of pain when she saw this and pushed it back in her mind for now. Although she knew about the engagement of Ninger with him, she was 100% certain it was due to family clinging to power and Ninger didn''t like it one bit... She knew had feelings for Nie Li but she had realised her flutter state as well when she was alone with him or when he was teasing her... After Lanruo announced that she is with Lee officially, even though she tried to deny it, she knew that Ninger was tempted to do the same and if that happened she felt she would lose 2 pieces of her life. She started walking towards them as she didn''t want to reach that point and be all alone again, she liked the current situation of training together, laugh, eats and many other things... She didn''t want for things to break up not anytime soon but soon she smiled as she wasn''t planning on losing to Ninger as well... Chapter 82 - New Quest!!! While all of them were having their thoughts, just as Lee had almost reached towards the Institute he received a notification from his system... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 6 Triggered!!! Shen Fei Is Barking At The Wrong Tree!!! Condition 1 : Beat Up Shen Fei!! Rewards : 5.000 TODAG Points Lee : "Oh?? Something interesting happened..." Lanruo : "What?? What?? Tell me, tell me..." Lee : "You will see in about 10 seconds..." They passed a few treed and eventually saw the gate to enter in the training ground where the forest was, both of them saw a crowd looking at something and when they turned over their heads they saw Nie Li holding Ninger and Ziyun standing next to them glaring at Shen Fei... Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er''s intimate looks is simply slapping Shen Fei''s face in public. Almost everyone knows that Xiao Ning''er is the fianc¨¦e of Shen Fei. Xiao Ning''er''s reaction to Nie Li is simply putting a green hat on his head! Feeling Shen Fei''s palm coming, Nie Li moved and pulled with his right hand. He dodged Shen Fei''s palm with Xiao Ning''er in his arms and at the same time, he pushed a hand out to shove Shen Fei away. Shen Fei doesn''t know exactly how Nie Li managed to dodge. The next moment, a palm strikes, causing him to take a few steps back. His eyes widened, staring at Nie Li. He suddenly realized that he had underestimated Nie Li way too far from the reports he had read. One must know that Shen Fei is already a 3-star Silver rank, and Nie Li is still able to dodge his attack, then retaliate with a palm. The onlookers by the side were startled. Shen Fei is from the Genius class of the Holy Orchid Institute, and he actually suffered a loss under Nie Li. This is too shocking. Everyone is wondering just what is Nie Li''s current level? Shen Fei : "You are Nie Li?" Shen Fei''s eyes flickered, coldly staring at Nie Li. Nie Li : "That''s me, and you are?" Nie Li feigning ignorance with his right hand moving from her arm over Xiao Ning''er''s waist. Nie Li purposely did such an ambiguous position. He purposely concentrated Shen Fei''s focus and hatred onto himself, making Shen Fei think that he''s the one that is going after Xiao Ning''er. This way, Shen Fei would not bother Xiao Ning''er. Although she had intimate behaviours with Nie Li before, being grabbed by the waist by Nie Li in front of so many people, caused Xiao Ning''er''s face to get hot. Ye Ziyun saw this and couldn''t help but bit her lips while lightly tapping her foot on the ground, although she knew it was to help Ninger she was still annoyed. Nie Li saw this and decided to take a step forward and bring this to the next Level as he went and hugged Ye Ziyun as well causing both girls to be stunned, the crowd to freeze and Shen Fei with Shen Yue''s faces to fall on the ground. Lee who was watching couldn''t stop his laughter from resounding and everyone who heard him, they turned towards him as they saw a dead man. Lee : "Nie Li, you sure are a bold one taking 2 Goddess at the same time..." Lee : "Need any help??" Nie Li : "Well i do like both of them and instead of trying to hide it, why not show it??" The onlookers beside them showed looks of admiration on their faces. Nie Li is really cocky, publicly grabbing other people''s fianc¨¦es'' waists and not knowing who they were. They all noticed something peculiar, Xiao Ning''er did not resist Nie Li when he grabbed her waist and Ye Ziyun even though she seemed a tiny bit hesitant she also accepted it. It seems that the relationship between the three is not so simple. Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Fei almost exploded in anger. Both of his eyes were wide open, veins on his neck were exposed. Shen Fei : "Remember this well. My name is Shen Fei, the fianc¨¦ of Ning''er!" Nie Li : "Ning''er''s fianc¨¦? Who? Ning''er, you have a fianc¨¦?" Nie Li looked towards Xiao Ning''er and asked. Not giving her a chance to reply, he smiled, looking at Shen Fei and said, Nie Li : "See, it''s not true. Who are you? Putting a rose on cow dung. Wake up! How are you eligible to marry my Ning''er?" Lee : "Hahahahaha, well said... Perfect!!!" Xiao Ning''er was dumbfounded. She did not even have the chance to reply. The onlookers by the side were also dumbfounded. Nie Li is too outrageous, he did not even give Goddess Ning''er a chance to speak! But most of all they were amazed by Lee laughing next to Lanruo who had an amused expression in her face like he didn''t care at all... Shen Fei was already at his Limit and glared at Lee before he dashed out towards him, many started running as they thought it was a legal defence against someone''s pride. However, those that knew Lee thought ''this guy is truly going to die'' even though he didn''t use his demon Shen Fei punched forward towards his face and Lee didn''t even dodge... Crack... The moment his hand connected with his face it broke as his body was a single realm above Shen Fei as a 3-Star Gold... An incredible amount of pain came over him and Shen Fei started screaming while holding his hand, many who have heard the sound of bone cracking were speechless. While others thought that Shen Fei played an act to save his sorry ass... Lee bent down forward and activated his Killer Eyes on him making him be overwhelmed by fear as he thought he will die right this instance... Lee : "Your engagement with Ninger was through your family connection and not her will, she isn''t one of your broken toys." His words have finally shed a bit of light in the case they all wanted to solve and watched Shen Fei in disgust as they knew more or less what kind of rumours exist of him. Lee : "Try anything funny to her and you won''t face Nie Li, but my anger and that''s something you don''t wish to happen..." These words he spoke were in lower volume but as they were connected they could hear him clearly as She Fei watched his eyes glowing while feeling the ground getting wet under him... Chapter 83 - Heavenly Sacred Border.... Ye Ziyun : "Don''t worry Ninger he may be your Fiance through his family but your thoughts are what it counts." Ninger : "He''s not my fianc¨¦, I''ve never recognized him!!" Ninger declared as she was looking at Shen Fei, her eyes filled with disgust. She clearly know what kind of person Shen Fei is. Sometime ago, Shen Fei played two commoner students and got someone as a scapegoat, escaping jail sentences. In the past she didn''t dare to refute it because of the pressure of the Sacred Family However, now she no longer wants to be submissive to the Sacred Family ever again. Hearing Xiao Ning''er''s words, Shen Fei finally snapped back to reality and when he realised his bodily condition along with what was said by both of them his eyes went cold. Shen Fei : "Hahahahahahaha, Good, good... Xiao Ning''er, this is what you declared. Don''t regret it! A small family like the Winged Dragon Family is trying to go against the Sacred family. It''s like trying to go against the heavens." Shen Fei : "As for you and your bitch, you are Official...... Gaaaa........" Lee kicked Shen Fei in his abdomen and had a look devoid of emotions staring down at him while trying to gasp for air... Everyone opened their eyes wide open, even Lanruo who was next to him. Lee : "I''ve beaten up countless goons of the Sacred Family, what makes you think that i''m not an enemy of your Rip-off family??" Nie Li immediately recognised that look and fried his brain to find a way to stop things from escalating further, Shen Fei just had to go and insult his first girlfriend. It was now that many remembered that the Sacred Family placed a bounty for someone and searched weeks for him only to get nothing in return. Lee bent down again and whispered again in his ears making him forget any pain he had, making him forget any humiliation he suffered and looked at him as if he was a devil. Lee : "As you tried to say, i''m an enemy to you and your family why should i care about what you are saying and not kill you right now??" Shen Fei tried his best to maintain a calm face before he threw his last words as he tried to leave the area... Shen Fei : "This will not pass so easily." His words were a warning to many as when they were talking about forcing Ninger in this situation many were whispering and he heard it all before he had lashed out at Lee... Guy : "Despicable!" Girl : "So the Sacred Family are this kind of bunch!" Girl 2 "No wonder Xiao Ning''er, as the fianc¨¦e of Shen Fei, never willingly had any contact with Shen Fei. So this is the reason!" The surround onlookers began discussing. At this moment, their looks towards both of them no longer had any hostility in it. On the contrary, they had admiration for them. Other than them, who would dare to publicly offend the Sacred Family? Who would be brave enough to save Goddess Ning''er from the burning stake? Hearing the discussion of the onlookers, Shen Fei''s face became even more ugly. His cold eyes swept across the surrounding people when he had said the last words making the surrounding people who were immediately afraid to stop speaking. Lee : "If there is anything, come at me alone. Going against girls, what kind of man you are? No matter how you want to play, I, Lee will play with you any time!" Ninger : "This is none of their business, it''s all my idea!! Shen Fei, even if I die, I will not be together with you!" Xiao Ning''er is someone that would rather die than disgrace herself. Although she seems weak, her character is firm. Otherwise, she wouldn''t run into the Black Devil Forest before the wedding ceremony began. Ninger : "Furthermore, Shen Fei, I will enter the Heavenly Sacred Border. If I pass the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border, even if it''s the Sacred Family, you can do nothing to me!" Shen Fei stopped in his steps and started laughing again when he heard that before saying to her. Shen Fei : "Ha ha ha, Xiao Ning''er, you''re thinking far too big. Do you think that you can pass through the test of Heavenly Sacred Border? Over several hundred years, and only three people managed to pass the Heavenly Sacred Border test!" The Heavenly Sacred Border is a secret realm within the Holy Orchid Institute. Only absolute geniuses are qualified to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border. Once one has passed the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border, they will become Glory City''s brightest talent. Even having the chance to become the disciple of Legend rank Demon Spiritualist Lord Ye Mo! To enter the Heavenly Sacred Border, one must be below fifteen years old. In these criteria, Xiao Ning''er meets it. But Xiao Ning''er really thinks that her talents can reach to that extent? Throughout the glorious history of Glory City, only three people managed to pass the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border. One of them is Legend rank Demon Spiritualist Lord Ye Mo, the other two have already died in battle. However, they all have reached the pinnacle of Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, only a step away from Legend rank! The Heavenly Sacred Border, is an extremely sacred location. If Xiao Ning''er really managed to pass the Heavenly Sacred Border test, the Sacred Family wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Winged Dragon Family. Heavenly Sacred Border, how is that easy to pass? However, what Shen Fei doesn''t know is that, in such short time, the Xiao Ning''er who is practising the Binding Manual is not the same as the Xiao Ning''er from both the past. After 2 months, her cultivation soared leaps and bounds. At the same time, Xiao Ning''er had the support of the whole Winged Dragon Family through what had happened with the Purple Grass Incident and shown her talent when they wished her to extort Nie Li. The current Xiao Ning''er can no longer be compared with the past. Chapter 84 - A Bet Again...?? Shen Fei : "Talk after you even get the qualifications to enter Heavenly Sacred Border," Shen Fei coldly laughed. Only the most outstanding students can enter the Heavenly Sacred Border. Nie Li lightly smiled and so did the others before Lee, Lanruo, Ziyun along with Nie Li all answered at the same time... All 4 : "Be at ease, Xiao Ning''er will pass the qualifications for Heavenly Sacred Border. Just wait and see. Now scram!" All of them said coldly at him as he was finally retreating. As he did Shen Fei''s gaze fell onto Lee, his mind suddenly flashed a wicked idea. He coldly smiled and said, Shen Fei : "Lee, do you dare? The Sacred Family will organize a genius martial arts tournament. At that time you and me, to the death, no complaints. Do you dare?" Despicable! The surrounding onlooking students couldn''t help secretly cursing Shen Fei. He is a student from the Genius class and already seventeen years old. His cultivation has already reached the Silver rank, whereas it''s still unknown if Lee has even reached 1-star Bronze rank. Shen Fei actually suggested to have a battle with Lee, he''s simply trying to kill him. Shen Fei : "So? Do you dare? If you don''t, then you''re just a coward!" Shen Fei disregarded the opinions of the surrounding onlookers and said, coldly laughing. Everyone suddenly tensed up, looking at Lee who had a helpless expression on his face not because of the challenge but because he had realised his Quest was for the tournament to beat up Shen Fei... Lee : "Since you already challenged me, why wouldn''t I dare?" The surrounding onlookers never imagined that Lee would actually accept Shen Fei''s challenge because Shen Fei is a Silver ranked student from the genius class. Is Lee crazy? Shen Fei : "This is what you agreed to, so don''t back out. I''ll wait for you at the martial arts tournament hosted by my Sacred Family!" Shen Fei snorted. His eyes were as sharp as a knife, as they swept passed Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er. Shen Fei : "I''ll let you two enjoy your affair at for the moment. Once he is defeated by me, I''ll enjoy your pleas for mercy before I kill him in front of you at that time!" Shen Fei finally turned around and left. Shen Yue, who was not far away from his brother, also fiercely stared at Nie Li, but soon left and followed behind Shen Fei. After quite a while, Ye Ziyun broke away from Nie Li''s embrace which caused him to have a sad face which made Ye Ziyun pout and leave... Nie Li also let go of Ninger which followed Ziyun but he went towards Lee who was thinking about something... Nie Li : "Thinking that the great you will lose??" Lee : "No i''m thinking about something else which you know, it almost went poof but surprisingly enough it didn''t." Nie Li : "Yeah, for a second there i thought i should intervene." Lee : "Shen Fei''s character is garbage. I can''t stand such a kind girl like Xiao Ning''er to be in the hands of Shen Fei. That is why I stepped in for her!" Lee : "Although i was surprised to see you taking such a huge step forward." Nie Li : "Ugh, will that pose a problem??" Lee : "I don''t think so, as you would have gotten together as far as i can tell by looking." Nie Li : "After the test, i wish to speak to you about something that will possibly make me own you one more favour making them at two." Lee : "I also wanted to tell you that you might cash out the first one soon..." After a few minutes, Shen Xiu walked over, swinging her hips. Her gaze swept past the group of students and fell onto Nie Li. Her eyes turned sharp when they fell on him. Shen Xiu : "The year examination for our class is starting soon, everyone follow me!" Nie Li : "Teacher Shen Xiu, as you said before, if I were to reach 1-star Bronze rank, you''ll resign from the school. Is it still valid?" Nie Li : "If you were to apologize to me, beg me to cancel our bet, maybe I can consider it." Shen Xiu : "I, Shen Xiu keeps my word. If you reach 1-star Bronze rank, I''ll resign." Nie Li : "Then you''d better hurry up and get your resignation letter done." Shen Xiu : "Talk after your test shows 1-star Bronze rank," Shen Xiu snorted, bringing all the students in the class, walking towards the test hall. There are several thousands of students in the Holy Orchid Institute. Everyone taking their turn for the test takes some time. Along the way, lots of students began talking among themselves. Student : "I heard that in the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class, there are two people whose soul force have reached 3-star bronze rank! The Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class is marvellous!" Student 3 : "That''s a given. Many of them have been cultivating for one or two years more than us." Student 3 "I''ve even heard that in the Inscription Pattern Apprentice class, there is one whose strength is at least 2-star Bronze rank!" A bunch of students wearing different clothes were busy discussing. Within the Holy Orchid Institute, there are six apprentice classes. Because the names are different, the talents that they are good at is also different. However, kids are always changing. It''s not surprising that people would adjust their cultivation direction. Among all the classes, the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class has the most attention because over there is where the geniuses are most concentrated. Examiner : "The people from the Fighter Apprentice class is here!" Examiner 2 : "This is the class that has the most garbage? It''s said that among them, there are lots of people with only red soul realm!" Examiner 3 : "Can red soul realm still cultivate?" Examiner : "However, I heard that there are a few whose talent is not bad, soon reaching Bronze rank. For example, Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er!" Hearing these two names, several of them had their eyes light up. No matter where it is, beautiful girls are still the center of attention for everyone. Among the Fighter Apprentice class, the two most beautiful girls are without a doubt Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er. The boys in the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class all showed anticipation in their eyes. If everything goes well, Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er will enter into the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class. At that time, they will have plenty of opportunities to get close to them. Seeing those students from the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class with eyes filled with anticipation, Nie Li couldn''t help but to lightly laugh because he knew for the third time that they will be disappointed. Because of no matter, if it''s Ye Ziyun or Xiao Ning''er, they will enter into the Demon Spiritualist Genius class. Under Shen Xiu''s lead, the Fighter Apprentice class entered into the test hall. On the stage far away, the school''s higher-ups are up there overlooking the whole test. Chapter 85 - Strength And Soul Test... Teacher : "First round, the strength test. Who will be first?" One of the teachers asked towards Shen Xiu. Shen Xiu looked at all the students in the Fighter Apprentice class. Shen Yue walked out and proudly said, Shen Yue : "I''ll be first!" After speaking, he walked towards the towering Strength Testing Stone. Shen Yue''s volunteering immediately attracted the attention of many. Within the Fighter Apprentice class, Shen Yue, Ye Ziyun, and Xiao Ning''er are the ones most likely to break through into 1-star Bronze rank. Therefore the attention is all gathered on them. Aside from these, another event that much attention is gathered on is the bet between Teacher Shen Xiu and Nie Li. If reaching 1-star Bronze rank is so easy, then there wouldn''t be so many people who were unable to break through that barrier and become a Fighter or Demon Spiritualist in their whole lives. The Strength Test Stone is a huge stone that emitted a metallic lustre from it. Fighters can punch the Strength Test Stone with their full strength. The Strength Test Stone will dent to a certain degree from the punch. Through the dent, they can tell one''s strength. Boom! Shen Yue''s bombarded his fist onto the Strength Test Stone. A faint dent appeared on the Strength Test Stone. Several teachers-in-charge walked over. Teacher : "Test result: 1-star Bronze rank, 120 strength!" Which also says that, this punch from Shen Yue reached around the strength of 120. The students from the Fighter Apprentice class all exclaimed. They never imagined that the body of Shen Yue already reached to such a degree. Generally, students who solely practised soul force had the strength of their physique increase quickly. However, once they reached the Silver rank, the enhancement of their physique would slow down. But even so, Shen Yue''s physique enhancing speed is rather fast compared to other students, already reaching 1-star Bronze rank. Everyone has three tries on the strength test. As for this value of strength, Shen Yue is not quite happy with it. Repositioning himself, he utilized his full strength and blasted a punch out. Boom! Shen Yue once again landed his fist onto the Strength Test Stone. Teacher : "Test result: 1-star Bronze rank, 130 strength! and 135 strength!" After seeing the results, Shen Yue showed a satisfied expression and continued over to the soul force test. Very soon, Shen Yue''s soul force test came out: 115 soul force. Under normal circumstances, those who have talent as both a Fighter and Demon Spiritualist would usually pick to become a Demon Spiritualist. Soul force is way more important than strength. Student : "Shen Yue''s soul force has passed 100. He''s already a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist!" Student 2 : "Such fast cultivation, he is indeed a member of the Sacred Family!" Student 3 : "Powerful! He can definitely enter the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class!" Student : "If 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist still doesn''t qualify for it, then no one else would be qualified!" Hearing the discussion of the onlookers, the corner of Shen Yue''s mouth raised. Proudly looking at Nie Li and bunch. On the stage, a good distance away, several of the institute''s higher-ups expressed a satisfied smile. For a Demon Spiritualist to appear in the Fighter Apprentice class is quite rare. Shen Yue crossed his arms and stood far away, surrounded by his lackeys. He proudly swept his gaze passed all the students in the Fighter Apprentice class. Teacher : "Who''s next?" Lu Piao "Let me be next!" Student : "It''s Lu Piao!" Student 2 : "Lu Piao hasn''t been in class for quite some time!" Student 3 : "I heard that he''s together with Nie Li!" Student : "Lu Piao probably hasn''t reached 1-star Bronze rank yet, right? Furthermore, he doesn''t have any talents to become a Demon Spiritualist." Looking at Shen Yue and his bunch far away, Lu Piao exposed a contemptuous smile, twitching his brows. Underling : "This kid is too cocky! We''ll have to teach him a lesson sooner or later!" Shen Yue''s eyes slightly squinted, showing a hint of cold light. Now, even Nie Li''s followers are challenging them. They simply don''t know how high the skies are! Under everyone''s gaze, Lu Piao walked to towards the Strength Test Stone. Standing in front of it, Lu Piao threw a punch. A "Bang" sound spread through the huge hall, even the whole Strength Test Stone trembled with the sound. The teacher-in-charge by the side was also dazed. After the initial shock, he walked over to Lu Piao. Taking a look at the Strength Test Stone, he went silent for a moment before saying, Teacher : "Test result: 2-star Bronze rank, 265 strength!" The surrounding crowd suddenly went into an uproar. Crowd : "How is this possible?" Crowd : "Is the test result wrong?" One must know that this punch from Lu Piao is just lightly punched. That alone, already carried such powerful strength, He''s already a 2-star Bronze rank, not far from 3-star Bronze rank. Lu Piao lightly smiled at them. After a long while, everyone recovered from the daze, and looked at each other. A thirteen-year-old who already has such a powerful strength talent, can be regarded as a genius among the whole Holy Orchid Institute. The higher ups of the Institute will definitely put great efforts into nurturing him. Higher-Up : "Not bad, I never thought that such a genius will appear in the Fighter Apprentice class. It seems like this batch of students is not that bad." Higher-Up 2 : "The results of this year''s students shouldn''t be that bad, because of the pills that came up by the Alchemist Association." In order to nurture the younger generation, every family is willing to pay a large price for it. Lu Piao looked at the far away Shen Yue with provocation and saw that Shen Yue''s face had darkened. This is an insult from Lu Piao! However, thinking of Lu Piao''s strength, Shen Yue couldn''t help but feel extremely dejected. How did Lu Piao raise his strength so fast in such a short time? Did he take lots of elixirs? The face of Teacher Shen Xiu also became ugly. Although Lu Piao is her student, Lu Piao is always together with Nie Li, which caused her to be unhappy. She is very well aware of Lu Piao''s original test results. How did he suddenly get his strength raised to such a frightening degree? ''Doesn''t that mean that Nie Li also¡­'' Shen Xiu''s eyes looked towards Nie Li, who is currently chatting happily with the two beauties. Chapter 86 - Strength And Soul Test... 2 Boom!, Boom!... Two deep palm marks appeared on the Strength Test Stone. Teacher : "Test results: 3-star Bronze rank, 325 strength and 3-star Bronze rank, 370 strength!" The teacher-in-charge was slightly stunned, and awe-inspiringly said. The talent that Lu Piao displayed is already very shocking, he is absolutely a talent worth raising! The students behind him have yet to take their test inhaled a cold air. Student : "Wtf, will they still give us a chance?" They were the same age at thirteen years old. If their strength managed to even hit above 80, then that would already be considered outstanding. However, Lu Piao has already broken through 300, reaching 3-star Bronze rank. This is simply stepping on their confidence! Ignoring the shocked gaze of the crowd, Lu Piao shook his head, appearing to be unsatisfied with the results. The teacher-in-charge took in a breath and said. His gaze on Lu Piao lit up. He thought back to when he was still a student, he had only just reached 1-star Bronze rank. Lu Piao can probably enter the Holy Orchid Institute''s Genius class. The amount of people who can enter the Genius class doesn''t exceed 50. To be able to become a student of the Genius class, the teachings that they will be receiving won''t be the same. Furthermore, every ten students will have one teacher who will be in charge of them. They are all the elite teachers of the whole institute! Furthermore, the genius students will be specially protected by Glory City, unless they committed some unforgivable act, no one can touch them. Otherwise, it would be the same as disregarding the law of Glory City! Glory City is constantly under the threats of Demon Beasts, therefore all the genius students are specially protected. Du Ze : "Lu Piao did not focus properly on practising, otherwise, his test wouldn''t be so low!" Several students that were nearby, after hearing what Du Ze just said, were shockingly stunned. Lu Piao did not work hard and already managed to get such results??? If he were to work hard, then wouldn''t it make them feel more dejected? Their gaze couldn''t help falling onto Du Ze and bunch. Lu Piao has been together with Du Ze and Nie Li when his strength surged, could it be that Nie Li, Du Ze and the rest also... Continuing, Lu Piao went for the soul force test. Lu Piao held the soul crystal on his hand, injecting in soul force into the soul crystal. A moment later, the soul crystal emitted light dots, gradually becoming more and more, brighter and brighter. "3-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist, soul force of 367!" Once would be enough for the soul force test. Hearing the results, even the higher-ups of the institute couldn''t help to be moved. Demon Spiritualists are more precious compared to Fighters. A thirteen-year-old 3-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist is even more extraordinary! This is definitely an astonishing matter! Higher-Up "This kid is definitely a genius. Arrange him into the Genius class!" The opinion of the institute''s higher-ups is all united. Lu Piao''s name soon entered into everyone''s ears. Some of the institute''s higher-ups are prepared to have Lu Piao as their disciple. There is nothing to be said about Lu Piao''s talent. As the institute''s higher-ups, they also need some extraordinarily talented people to help them raise their status. There will be a few higher ups that will compete to have Lu Piao as their disciple. After the test, Lu Piao stood aside, looking at Nie Li, Du Ze, and bunch and smiled. He is extremely excited about his results. However inside him along with the others were laughing from all the bravado and show they were providing to the gallery around them... The truth is that if Lu Piao was serious he would have destroyed the stones as their true powers reached two realms above from what was shown officially. ''With these results, I won''t need to be scolded by my old man when I return home!'' Lu Piao proudly thought. When his old man sees his results, his jaws will probably fall off. Teacher : "Who''s next?" The teacher-in-charge''s were eyes lit up, looking at the students of the Fighter Apprentice class. In the previous examinations, there haven''t been any talented students that had lit up anyone''s eyes before. He never thought that this Fighter Apprentice class, whom no one thinks much of, actually had two shocking genius''. This caused him to look forward to the test of these students from the Fighter Apprentice class. Soon one by one student started getting up and the teachers there were excited to see how much they had progressed. However, the reality was a bitch and slapped them hard in the face as the rest were results undesirable from the previous two they had encountered... After 2-3 hours or so De Zu got up and caused an uproar while he struck at the stone.... Boom! A sound much more powerful compared to Lu Piao sounded throughout the hall. The whole Strength Testing Stone trembled. Teacher : "Test results: 5-star Bronze rank, 500 strength." The surrounding students went into dead silence, Du Ze is actually even more monstrous than Lu Piao! Everyone watched as Du Ze got down and whey asked him about his two other chances, he said that was his limit and went to the Soul Stone... Du Ze picked up the soul crystal and injected his soul force into the soul crystal. The soul crystal shined, the white spot within the crystal gradually becoming more and more. That primary soul crystal was a blazing small sun. Boom! The soul crystal exploded, fragments falling onto the ground. Everyone had lost their souls... This meant his Soul Force was over 500... Teacher : "Vice Principal, do we need to change the soul crystal?" Ye sheng : "No need! I will let a few of our Lords test his soul force personally!" Ye Sheng : "Replace it and continue..." Teacher : "Understood! Your test has been completed." Chapter 87 - Strength And Soul Test... 3 Just this youngster alone, his future achievements could not be imagined, he might even probably be the second Legend rank Demon Spiritualist! The test has ended? Du Ze was slightly surprised, however, he still nodded his head and walked to a corner. At this moment, most of the students looked at Du Ze in awe, as this person could be a future Legend rank Demon Spiritualist! After Shen Yue was stunned by the brief shock, his face became even more ugly, both fists tightly clenched, beads of blood leaking from the center of his palms. In this test, he realised that the distance with Du Ze and the rest is getting further and further. He could already no longer catch up to them. Shen Yue : "How did they raise their cultivation so quickly?" Shen Yue''s eyes went dark. He had a feeling that all of this is connected with Nie Li. It''s probably Nie Li that helped both of them to look for a suitable cultivation Manual! Of course, it is still just a guess of Shen Yue. However, he doesn''t know that he guessed correctly. Higher Ups : "Shen Xiu, why didn''t you notify us of such talented students in your class?" A few higher-ups looked at Shen Xiu, asked in a heavy tone. Luckily Lu Piao and Du Ze had the test, otherwise, if it was known to the Dark Guild earlier on, the consequences could be disastrous. Shen Xiu opened her mouth, but did not say anything. Shen Xiu''s face became more and more gloomy, she thought she understood the potential of both of them. Sometime back, both of their cultivation wasn''t even noticeable, so how did they raise it so quickly?! This is definitely weird! However, she will not tell this information to the institute''s higher-ups. If the higher-ups knew that Lu Piao and Du Ze managed to raise their cultivation so fast in such a short amount of time, it would attract even more attention to both of them! Shen Xie : "Sir i thought it would be best to keep it hidden for the time being instead of announcing it." Higher Ups : "Hmm, you are right about that." As they were talking they heard countless murmurs as at this moment, students from other classes were clamouring up. Student : "How is this possible?" Student 2 : "Could there be an error with the test?" Student 3 : "My god, isn''t this going against the heavens?" Shi Hua frowned, looking at his classmates from the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class and asked, Shi Hua : "What happened now??" Student: "Shi Hua, this is too unbelievable!" One of the students still remained in deep shock, he took a deep breath and said, to him. Student : "Apart from the two people in the Fighter Apprentice Class that had unbelievable results!" Student 2 : "Three more guys popped out from the Fighter Apprentice class. They seem to be called Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming. All three of them are 2 to 3-star Bronze rank." Shi Hua : "Damn, is this really the test of the Fighter Apprentice class? You sure that this is not the Genius class?" Before the shock even subsidised, even more, news came out. When both Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er took the test, both of them exploded the primary soul crystal. Dead silence. The results caused everyone to choke in depression. Shi Hua simply wanted to bang his head against the wall. Before the test of the Fighter Apprentice class began, as the leader in the Demon Spiritualist Apprentice class, he was extremely proud, feeling that he is more than qualified to chase after Xiao Ning''er or Ye Ziyun. However, right now, his pride is completely shattered. It turns out that Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er are not of the same level as him. Shi Hua : "Bunch of monsters." In the Fighter Apprentice class''s test, three primary soul crystals had actually exploded. This news shook the whole Holy Orchid Institute. Is there still anything more monstrous than this class? What exactly did the students of this class eat while growing up? After so many tests with this Apprentice class, the lowest is a 1-star Bronze rank. Is this still an Apprentice class? In the examination hall, everyone was shocked at the amazing talent of Xiao Ning''er and Ye Ziyun. The two girls looked at each other. They had a hint of competitiveness in their eyes while also smiled at each other. Ever since she came to this institute, Ye Ziyun has been wanting to re-friend Xiao Ning''er. At the same time, she had talent that far surpassed her peers. She has never been surpassed by her peers before. However, all that went down the drain when Lee and Nie Li popped up with their Manual... She now had people that were equal to her, but she and Ninger were the only girls that started at the same time, therefore, even if it''s Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun doesn''t want to admit defeat. Their cultivation was almost the same. They know that they have received help from Nie Li and Lee otherwise, their cultivation would not have risen so fast. Aside from feeling grateful to Lee, their eyes flashed when they thought about Nie Li, they couldn''t help feeling complicated. Ye Ziyun pursed up her lips. Although she does not have any strong affection towards Nie Li yet, after she found out about the relationship between Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er, she felt a little resentment. As for Xiao Ning''er, she has known from the beginning that Nie Li likes Ye Ziyun, however, she cannot stop herself from falling in love with Nie Li. What she intends to do is to have Nie Li slowly notice her and fall in love with her. The two absolutely stunning girls stood aside, they were the twin Gemini in the eyes of others. Teacher : "Who''ll take the test next??" The teacher-in-charge looked at the students from the Fighter Apprentice class with anticipation. His heart had an unquenchable excitement. With these few genius'', they can easily grow into the pillars of Glory City. Nie Li : "I''ll be next!" Hearing Nie Li''s voice, everyone had their attention focused on Nie Li. The institute''s higher-ups were also extremely excited. ''There is still someone who takes the initiative to have himself tested. Could it be that this student also has shocking talent?'' As for Shen Xiu, both her hands were tightly clenched as she looked at Nie Li with strong hatred. If Nie Li reached 1-star Bronze rank, she will have to keep her end of the bet and leave the school! She had a faint feeling that Nie Li''s eyes had contempt in them. Leaving the Holy Orchid Institute is nothing. What she can''t accept is that she''s chased out of the school by someone. Every student from the Fighter Apprentice class had their eyes on Nie Li. Their eyes looked extremely complicated. Before, when Nie Li contradict Shen Xiu in class, some had sympathy for him, some mocked him. But even so, no one expected that Nie Li would be able to reach 1-star Bronze rank in just two months, even if Nie Li showed extraordinary talent. But now, those people have to pull their relationship with Nie Li closer. After seeing those who had their cultivation raised so fast, they became jealous. The speed of their cultivation must have something to do with Nie Li! For the sake of their future, many of the people have already begun to think of ways to get close to Nie Li. If Nie Li could help them like how he helped Du Ze, Lu Piao, Wei Nan, and the rest, it would be worth it. Nie Li indifferently smiled, walking towards the Strength Test Stone. He looked towards the observation stage far away, noticing that Shen Xiu is currently looking towards his direction with her face darkened. Nie Li''s eyes flashed with a hint of chill. At this moment, Ye Ziyun and a bunch also cast their eyes over, fixed on Nie Li. They knew their cultivation was in the Gold-Rank but they didn''t know why he had asked for them to hold back. Nie Li''s expression was calm as he launched a punch towards the Strength Test Stone. Boom! The Strength Test Stone released a slight sound. Chapter 88 - Lees Test!! Boom! The Strength Test Stone released a slight sound. Teacher : "Test results Non-star Bronze rank, strength 99!!" Huh?? Everyone was puzzled by this, especially those that knew him... The teacher-in-charge looked at the results and announced loudly. His tone carried a hint of disappointment. For students of the Fighter Apprentice class to be able to reach 1-star Bronze rank, the result is already not bad. However, after seeing the test results of Ye Ziyun, Xiao Ning''er, Du Ze, and bunch, Nie Li''s results is not very shocking, in fact as many knew about the bet felt that their world crumbled and Shen Xiu won over Nie Li... Shen Xiu : "How, did he reached 99 a step away from Bronze rank??" Nie Li : "Aahahaha, sorry, sorry i broke through yesterday and can''t control my strength well enough..." BooM!!!!!!!! Teacher : "Second try, 1-star Bronze rank, strength 100!" Nie Li : "That''s odd i could swear it was a tiny bit higher..." At this point Shen Xiu was pale as she knew that the test couldn''t be tricked, according to her limited knowledge, this means that Nie Li truly breaked through and actually won the bet just barely... BOOOM!!!! Teacher : "Third try, 1-star Bronze rank, strength 101!" Nie Li : "Ahhh... Much better!!! Teacher : "Weird, every student will have a little differ in their results. Yet this student actually managed to get all one point higher each time..." Seeing Nie Li''s test results, Shen Xiu''s face ashen. She couldn''t believe his luck having broken through yesterday and she is already on the verge of going nuts... Nie Li : "My luck is really good! Just managed to barely reach 1-star Bronze rank!" Du Ze and Lu Piao could not help but gasp in admiration. If it were them, they wouldn''t be able to do the same as him not in a million years... Lee : "Aahahahahaha, Nie Li is such a jerk. When Shen Xiu saw that the first was at 99 she was frightened for sure but still thought she won and then went with 100 and 101 right now she must be trying not to explode with fury!" Lanruo : "You are right, her face keeps twitching..." A few higher-ups seeing this scene looked at each other and conversed about his result however after finishing the strength test, Nie Li moved forward a few steps, taking the primary soul crystal from the teacher-in-charge. Thereafter, he injected his soul force into the soul crystal. Gradually, light dots appeared from within the soul crystal. Teacher : "Soul force of 100, 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist!" The teacher-in-charge''s face flashed with surprise and announced. 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist! A soul force reaching exactly 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist! Shen Xiu almost slipped and exploded with fury. Just how, just how! If Nie Li''s talent had been a little more worst, he wouldn''t be able to enter into 1-star Bronze rank anytime soon!!!! Under the gaze of everyone, Nie Li walked towards Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er, standing between them. Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er, one on the right and one on the left. This caused everyone to be filled with envy. Why is Nie Li, able to enjoy this fortune? Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er, no matter which one, if one of them is able to become their girlfriend, they would even smile as they slept! At this moment, Ye Sheng, seeing Nie Li standing together with Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er, looked as though everything is expected. He finds it a little strange, Nie Li is still young, but the calm magnanimity that Nie Li gave off, gave others an extraordinary feeling. Ye Sheng : "Send this Nie Li to the Genius class!" Teacher : "Vice Principal, this is against the rules. He''s only a 1-star Bronze rank!" Ye Sheng : "What is there to be against? I have great expectations for him." Seeing the changes in Ye Sheng''s attitude, the people beside him looked at each other, thought awhile and did not say anything else. In the absence of the Principal, the Vice Principal has the most authority. They can''t go against their boss. In the test onwards, there was no one in the Fighter Apprentice class whose results made anyone else''s eyes light up. All of them did not reach 1-star Bronze rank. Although everyone felt a little disappointed, after thinking it over, Ye Sheng and the rest were still satisfied. A Fighter Apprentice class popping out so many genius is already way out of their expectations. The year examination of the Fighter Apprentice class caused a sensation throughout the school. The usually not noticeable Fighter Apprentice class instantly became the focus of attention. Just as the test is still in progress, Shen Xiu walked to the side of Ye Sheng. At that moment, she felt extremely humiliated. Shen Xiu : "Vice Principal, I request to resign from the school. From the start of today, I am no longer a teacher of the Holy Orchid Institute." Shen Xiu said, her bet with Nie Li is already well known across the entire Holy Orchid Institute. If she disregarded the bet, she would be looked down upon, even the Sacred Family''s reputation would be affected. Ye Sheng : "Teacher Shen Xiu, why would you want to resign?" Ye Sheng : "Your Fighter Apprentice class popped out so many genius''. The school is even prepared to reward you! I believe that the students in the Fighter Apprentice class need a teacher like you!" Hearing Ye Sheng''s words, she did not feel any glory, but an invisible slap to her face. She knows that those genius'' have no connection with her. Some of them haven''t been attending class for months. She only closed one eye towards the situation and waited for the year examination to arrive to watch how the students would be humiliated. However, she never thought that it would come back and severely slap her in the face. Those student''s results were not as she had imagined. Instead of being humiliated during the examination, they turned into dazzling genius'' in the school. Shen Xiu : "I have already made my decision. I hope that you will accept!" Ye Sheng : "Since you have made up your mind, I will no longer hold you back." ??? : "Aahhh, but before that can i also take the test??? I''m curious at what heights i have reached..." Ye Sheng : "Hmmm???" Shen Yue''s body flinched when he saw the one who spoke and hatred appeared in them along with flames of fury... Because of this guy, many people mocked him as he had done the deed on himself... Student : "Hey isn''t this guy the one who had a clash with Shen Fei??" Student 2 : "Wait, then he is not in our class??" Teacher : "Who are you, young man??" ??? : "Aahh, I''m Xiaolan Lee a member of Alchemist Association...!!" Everyone saw the token in his hands and were shocked from the rank it possessed, many higher-ups were shaken in their cores as someone like him wanted to try... Shen Xiu had a glint in her eyes trying to remember where she had heard this name before and then saw her nephew spouting flames from his eyes... Shen Xiu : "Aahh, he is the one we couldn''t find from that incident..." Chapter 89 - Lees Target!!! After hearing Lee''s words, everyone was godsmacked as they knew the Alchemist Association which recently grew in power and all of them thought he must be someone important... Many higher-ups were shaken in their cores as someone like him wanted to try... Shen Xiu had a complicated expression in her face as she could feel he was looking at her and that puzzled her... Lanruo who was somewhere in the crowd giggles, while Nie Li had it the worst as he knew what he was thinking... Nie Li : "This guy, don''t tell me the favour to cash from me was that kind of favour..." He felt his insides twist for many reasons and almost let his anger explode with the full cultivation he had in his disposal... Shen Xiu was actually curious as to how someone like him could jeopardise this way her family and she knew deep down many dark secrets of them... Higher-Ups : "Of course, of course, it''s mister Lee..." Lee : "So can i try??" Higher-Ups : "Obviously you can try mister Lee, we would love to see your results as well..." Lee laughed inside him as he got the message from the elder, they wanted to know what kind of power he had reached so that they could deal with him with an even higher one... After all, the one who spoke did belong to the Sacred Family... Lee didn''t mind though, he looked at Nie Li as if sending a message to him and surprisingly Nie Li having translated the look into words he opened his eyes wide open... ''For This, You owe me another favour as from this instance the Sacred Family and Dark Guild will connect the dots that i helped the Association...'' Lee looked briefly at the body of Shen Xiu and showed her a small smile and many didn''t miss this thinking he is quite bold to court her in front of everyone... He walked towards The Strength Test Stone where he took a punching posture and threw it forward... BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!! The biggest sound they had heard since the start of the test and what followed opened their eyes wide open as Crack... Crack... creak... BAM!!!! The Strength Test Stone exploded right in front of their eyes making the drop their jaws and roll their eyes as they couldn''t believe this... Lu Piao : "Holy Cow!!!" Nie Li : "Don''t say a word... If you don''t realise why he did that, then don''t say anything..." Everyone looked at Nie Li clenching his fists and after a bit of thinking, Xiao Ninger opened her eyes wide as well as she placed her small hands in her mouth... Then Ye Ziyun followed up leaving the rest with puzzled minds and only later did Du Ze realised it as well and told them... Everyone stayed silence after they learned why he was doing this, it was so that the Sacred Family throw the blame for every mishap that he did so far, including getting in a fight with Shen Fei... Lee : "Since it exploded what is my powers, i wonder..." His words brought back everyone and perked their ears in order to hear from the teachers the answer... Teacher. : "The strength stone can only measure up to peak Silver Rank..." A deadly silence filled the crowd and many opened their jaws till they touch the ground, they only had one thought ''how old is he??''. Lee : "Hmm if i had tried a few days later i would have broken through the Gold Rank..." Every single power hidden through the students sent words in their families about him... Shen Yue wasn''t an exception and sent people to notify Shen Fei as he knew that he would be hard pressed... Lee : "Then i guess i will take my leave for now..." Lee looked briefly at Shen Xiu telling her with his eyes to follow him before he left there and Lanruo followed closely... Shen Xiu looked at him as he smiled lightly and then looked at Nie Li who forced her to resign this is her greatest humiliation! One day, she will definitely seek revenge even if she has to fall that low and relied on the darkness of her family. Within the next few minutes, all the major families were boiling from the news they got. A 13-14 years old kid a step away from Gold Rank... As all this was happening Lee had reached a few hidden alleys and waited for Lanruo and one more person... Lanruo reached first and nodded at him before he vanished within the shadows of the walls waiting for the perfect timing... Soon enough, Shen Xiu appeared having doubts about why she came here, and when she reached the dead end of the alley she was shocked to see Lanruo and looked around to see where Lee was... Shen Xiu : "Come to think of it, you had announced your relationship with someone named Lee..." Lanruo : "Yep, and i gained many things doing that..." Shen Xiu : "Like what??" Lanruo : "Someone to care for me and also granting me things i never thought they were within my reach..." Before Shen Xiu could say something Lanruo released her cultivation making her shocked and pale... Shen Xiu : "You reached 3-Star Gold Rank??" She started becoming nervous as she thought of the worst being in this place so far hidden from eyes... Suddenly she felt someone behind her hugging her waist with one hand and with the other dropping her breasts... Lee : "I knew she had such a good body but not this good..." Shen Xiu didn''t dare to move as she could sense his true cultivation shocking her... Eventually, after a few seconds, he let her go and went to stand with Lanruo... Shen Xiu : "You called me here just so you could molester me??" Lee : "Kinda and also have a chat with you for the future to come..." Shen Xiu : "What future??" Lee : "Of you becoming my third wife... And the survival of your family..." Shen Xiu : "Huh??? Wife??? My Family??" Lee : "I believe you heard it loud and clear... I simply wish to speak with you for these things and at the same time roughly guess your true nature..." Lee : "Although i fancy you and everything this doesn''t mean that i want to treat you like a bargaining chip for mutual benefits..." Chapter 90 - Suspicious!!! Shen Xiu : "What do you mean by all that... Do you really think i would simply stay here just so you can have my body as disposable??" Shen Xiu : "Using me by threatening my family??" Lee : "At the very least you take pride in your family that''s good..." Shen Xiu : "Of course i am!!" Lee : "Sigh... Are you really all looks and no brain at all?? Or are you choosing to ignore the truth??" Lee : "I don''t mean to insult you, but Nie Li is right, you are way too narrowminded..." Shen Xiu : "Say that again!!!" Lee : "Just like you refused to believe it''s impossible for him to reach his bet goal you are also refusing my words..." Lee : "Open your eyes and listen, for the god''s sake you are also a teacher what kind of example you are giving out there??" Shen Xiu swallowed her words and anger back when she heard him bringing up both her sour spots right now... But nevertheless, she kept glaring at him with fire in her eyes... Lee : "You might think that Nie Li reached his current level by mere luck, but what brought that luck to him?? the answer is knowledge..." Lee : "Just because you haven''t read any of the books in the library doesn''t mean other people haven''t... That brings them in an argument of if this knowledge exists or not..." Lee : "Am i wrong?? And please answer honestly i''m really trying here to speak with you..." Shen Xiu had calmed down considerably when he started babbling about the countless books in the library and thought back to her denial about the Lightning Fire Book... Thinking at the same time his words, she found out that no matter how she tried to twist in the end he was right... Nie Li might have managed to decipher a few books by luck and that led him gaining powerful resources letting him reach his current abilities... Add that the others had better souls, by giving them his help, they reach their current powers within 2 months... Lee : "It looks like i was wrong, you are smart after all..." Shen Xiu was brought back to her senses and was shocked to see him bowing down in apology while Lanruo didn''t seem to mind it... Shen Xiu : "How..... How can you bow down that easily??" Lee : "Obviously because i wronged you... You see i know better than anyone including Nie Li that there does exist a few small settlements outside of Glory City." Lee : "Therefore i know that there is always someone better than me out there. After all, i was once part of one..." Shen Xiu opened her eyes wide open and finally, something connected the dots inside her mind as to why none of their scouts could find anything about him when they declared him wanted... Lee : "I''ve seen countless struggles between families and i can place my money on the Sacred Family, in one or two years they will be annihilated..." Shen Xiu : "Nonsense!!!" Lee : "Haven''t you noticed?? Shen Hong is way too obsessed with the position of Ye Zong... The incident with the inscription did he went out of his way to apologise to the public??" Lee : "Obviously not... He simply shut their mouth... Why??" Shen Xiu : "Isn''t it because we are the Sacred Family??" Lee : "Sigh... Don''t make me regret apologising to you... Don''t be like that idiot Shen Yue who thinks the world revolves around himself..." Lee : "Yes, you are a powerful family... However, even if he didn''t know the First made this blunder, he should had used this chance to elevate his family position in the public opinion..." Shen Xiu : "You mean to say, he doesn''t care because he has other motives??" Lee : "Yes, that''s my beautiful and smart Xiu-er... He has been colluding secretly for ages with the Dark Guild..." Lee : "And i''m certain both you and other individuals have picked up small signs of it..." Shen Xiu wanted to refute him back but when Shen Yue had gone on the expedition, he had told her that after separating themselves from the group they met up and got captured by the Dark Guild... However something didn''t add up back then, he had told her that they searched for people unimportant to kidnapped and when they learned they belonged to the Sacred Family they simply let them go... She had also caught a few trashes that they had been born in the family doing shabby movements when the Alchemist Association released the pills only to never see them again... If this was true then her family will really vanish from Glory City leaving them to fend for themselves or possibly being killed before they managed to escape the City... Lee : "Really beautiful... My Xiu-er can do anything when she wants it..." Shen Xiu : "WHO IS YOUR XIU-ER!!!" Lee could see her with a bit of rosy face but didn''t tease her further as he really wanted to see what kind of stance she will take... Lee : "As i was saying earlier, Shen Hong is bound to leave traits when the pressure of others befall him and that would mean the end of the Sacred Family..." Lee : "You should have also realised that in the previous beast Hordes the family send fewer and fewer experts to battle even though you have plenty firepower.." Shen Xiu : "Assuming you are right, what does that have to do with me??" Lee : "I want you to become the head of your family avoiding its destruction..." Shen Xiu : "That''s impossible!!! The only way to do that would be if i reach peak Black Gold Rank and even then i would have to fight with my life on the line..." Lanruo : "Giggle... You sound so serious... Then As his first Girlfriend with Yang Xin the second, let me ask you..." Lanruo : "Did you had hopes of me when we were kids that i will reach 3-Star Gold Rank??" Shen Xiu was stunned... She finally realised that becoming his girl will be a ticket to greater power however that immediately means, she will be able to correct her family in many aspects... Chapter 91 - Whats Up With Bets!!! Lee : "Like i said i fancy you and would like to see your nature..." Lee : "As far as the talk went i could see you had your suspicious and was kept in the dark... However, like i said i don''t want to use these problems to bring you in my bed..." Lanruo : "Although so far it seems that''s where it is going..." Lee : "Not my fault okay... Xiu-er i believe you are a strong girl that has passed through many hardships, the reason i approached is that i like your prideful side of yours..." Lee : "But you take pride in the wrong way... Take pride only for the things that you managed to create with your own hands not what others gave you..." Lee : "As for my offer you can think about it... And i''ll find you another time..." Shen Xiu : "Wait!!!" Just as Lee and Lanruo waved their hand to her and turned around Shen Xiu called them out as she was thinking about something... She knew that with her personality she was despised by many and she was a bit confused as to why he would act like this... She knew that many lusted her body with no one surprisingly managing so far anything on her and that was because she despised their looks... However, this guy in front of her doesn''t have this particular look... Lee : "Hmm?? What is it??" Shen Xiu : "Everything you said so far is truly tempting... But why don''t you have that look..." Lee : "Is there something wrong with my face??" Lanruo : "Pfffttt... Hahahahaha... She means why aren''t you looking at her lustfully from her head to her toes..." Lee : "Oh, that..." Lee : "Why should i have that look?? I''m not sexually frustrated to go left and right and strip down a beauty with my eyes till i get them on my pants..." Lee : "Sure i fancy you and all but if you''re not the bit least interesting in me why should i press you???" Shen Xiu : "Unfortunately for you no matter how this whole ordeal is phrased, we leave in a world where benefits go above all others..." Lee : "That''s kinda harsh but it is true..." Shen Xiu : "How did you manage to hook with Lanruo??" Lanruo : "I simply saw what he was capable off, and after a small misunderstanding i became his willingly..." Lanruo : "I regret nothing... Not even giving him my body to him for benefits i never thought were possible..." Shen Xiu : "You gave yourself without having feelings for him??" Lanruo : "I did have some feelings, awed, interested, curious i gambled and was left speechless..." Lanruo : "Now i have someone who cares for me every day and wants me to follow him to end the of world..." Lee : "Her Cultivation though had a few small problems though, and i had to kinda make her eat a loss at first but later on it enabled her to rise above her limits..." Lanruo : "Much faster, much easier than I had predicted I would have reached 40 before breaking to Gold Rank..." Shen Xiu : "So he gave you a chance and you cherished him with everything you had for that??" Lanruo : "You should know that chances are a rare thing... Even Ye Mo took his chances his gambles and reached the position he is today..." Lanruo : "Furthermore, you should have guessed it already right... He is the one who made the Alchemist Association rise on its feet and at the same time courting Yang Xin..." Shen Xiu remained silent as she knew the drastic change the Association went through over the little bit more than a month... She knew that with the background of Yang Xin if it truly does help the common people have better lives and strengthen the City she will come to terms with her and follow Lee as his woman... But she refused to believe the benefits will be more than her fighting for her life on the line for the reformation of the scared family... Lanruo knew what she was thinking as she herself will be in this dilemma if she was in her shoes... She was trying to think of something to convince her that becoming his will far outstrip everything she is thinking so far... Although they can later develop their feelings, with what she has seen from Lee''s personality he is overprotective of them and genuinely cares... It was then she thought of something that might break their talk apart or actually work in their favour... Lanruo : "Since you are so doubtful, how about a bet with our souls..." Lee : "Are you sure??" Lanruo : "As the first wife i have to make sure i screen the rest of the girls..." Shen Xiu : "What kind of bet???" Lanruo : "I will bet on the fact that Lee can make you reach 3 Star Gold Rank within a few minutes and refine your body of impurities, the only downside to this would be you will lose your Demon..." Shen Xiu : "Ridiculous, such a thing can never happen no matter how many new pills you ate..." Lanruo : "I never said about pills did i??" Shen Xiu : "Humf... Then what if i lose?? And what of if i win!!" Lanruo : "If he can do that, then everything he previously said will be possible... Then from today on forwards, you are his third wife..." Lanruo : "If he can''t, how about 5.000 of the 5 new pills...?? Surely with these, the scared Family will rise, your position who managed to gain them will rise, and hopefully, the Sacred Family won''t fall later on..." Shen Xiu now was truly tempted, she was also curious about what way Lee he will use to raise her that high... If this works, then she will reach a point of ruling the Sacred Family and be a power equal to Ye Mo, the downside to this would be becoming his and losing her demon but the latter is unimportant as she will use her connections and find a stronger one... As for the former, she wasn''t against the idea of being with him if the benefits truly call for it and she could also see his appreciation in his eyes so call it woman 6th sense, she knew he wouldn''t mistreat her... And if she wins, with so many pills it might be possible to prepare a countermeasure for Shen Hong and take control of her Family executing when she finds the flaws as in reality she knew many, way too may shabby things in the darkness from his strings... The only problem would be it will be a race against time, and if it fails she can prepare a counter and be protected by the City Lord... Shen Xiu : "This is more interesting than the bet Nie Li proposed... I wish however to place a condition of my own..." Shen Xiu : "In the case, he truly does what was staked... He can only have my body after everything is cleared... At that time i will personally wait in his bed... I vow on that in my soul..." Chapter 92 - Boom!!! Om!!!! Lee : "Hey this is kinda a loss for me..." Lee : "Change the rules again!!!" Shen Xiu : "Oh??? What kind of loss would you take?? If you succeed i will become yours you know..." Lanruo : "Aaahhh... About that, Lee back off this time will you... I''m working hard here to get a sister!!" Lee : "Ugh.... Fine...." Lanruo : "Then if both of you have come to terms and the oath..." Lee : "I Xiaolan Lee swear upon my soul and existence to elevate Shen Xiu cultivation beyond this world limits and help her become the next head of the Sacred Family, for her hand to become my wife... Should i fail to do so i am to impart her with 5.000 pills each of the 5 formulas that currently emerged..." When he finished his chanting something happened in his Soul Realm, above the altar where the statues of the four beasts resided, in the center of it, a flame ignited and burned there silently... Lee was shocked... Why did this flame appear?? Even if he failed to do so, he had placed a condition on the losing side... However, his ever knowing off everything answered his question of himself in the most surprising way possible... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 2. Triggered!!! (Active & Repeatable)!!! Take And Complete An Oath!!! Rewards : 1 x Rank Up Pill, 15.000 TODAG Points Okay, that''s why..... Even this has become a quest?? However, he wondered about something... If he placed harsher conditions will the rewards be richer?? Shen Xiu felt the fluctuations going off from Lee and knew that now there is no going back... She knew everything will change from this moment forward... However no matter what she didn''t want to sink with an already cracked ship called Sacred Family... Lee : "There i''m done... Now it''s your turn..." Lanruo : "Oh and Shen Xiu, please mind the timeframe..." Shen Xiu: "I know you don''t have to tell me..." Shen Xiu : "I Shen Xiu swear upon my soul and existence to become Lee''s third wife as long as he elevated my cultivation beyond this world limits... Should he succeed in doing so and help me become the Head of the Sacred Family with a minimum a year and maximum of 2 years, I will personally wait for him naked in his bed... Should he fail to do so i am to be given with 5.000 pills each of the 5 formulas that currently emerged..." When Shen Xiu finished her oath a blue flame appeared near her heart and from there a chain flew away and connected with Lee''s heart entering his soul realm and connected with the flame above his altar... Moments later a chain vanished and both heard Lanruo... Lanruo : "Now i have a question... What will happen if someone goes back on his words??" Lee : "Beat me... At best case scenario will be to lose our cultivation so far... At worst since we swore on our existences will be utter death with nothing left behind..." Lee : "You don''t really mess with oaths bound on your soul..." Shen Xiu : "It will be fine as long as we keep our bargain to both winning sides and vice versa losing sides..." Shen Xiu : "Now i would lose to see how you will help me elevate me..." Lee : "Haha being impatiant to be my wife so soon?? Then listen to my words carefully!!" Lee : "******************###########*******************" Shen Xiu wanted to refute back, but as she heard his words, she was stupefied and immediately felt a friendly pressure as if someone hugging her and her body started trembling before a few fluctuations could be seen coming out of her. Lee : "Don''t fight it let the foul soul force be expelled as it had slowly damaged your body at the same time enter your Soul Realm." Lanruo watched this with an amused face as she licked her lips because she also felt a bit nervous back then and uneasy when the changes changed her life. Shen Xiu gritted her teeth and having no choice she did as she was told and moments later she was shocked to see a huge labyrinth inside her. BoooM!!! OOOOM!!!! BooM OooM!!! If she could open her eyes completely wide forming two O... She would have done that, unfortunately even after opening them as wide as she could, she still couldn''t believe she was instantly raised to 5-Star Silver Rank... At this moment she saw in the Labyrinth a few Doors being opened and no sign of her Demon Spirit, it was at that moment she remembered them saying she will lose her spirit.... Before she could calm down... She heard an ancient voice resounding in her head as this chant caused another fluctuation to happen to her!!! ??? : "Infinite Has No Beginning, Beginning Has No End" BooOOooM!!!! OOooMM!!!! Both of them looked at her being lost after the changes in her and after 30 or so minutes her trembling stopped and looked with open eyes towards Lee. Lee : "Not bad... You entered 1-Star Gold Rank..." Shen Xiu failed to listen to his words as she was thinking on drugs from what just happened and she suddenly felt regret over the fact she placed a time limit... Lee : "Hey!!! Xiuer!!" Lee screamed at her which brought her back to her senses and Lanruo noticed a red shade colour on her face as she herself had a grin... Shen Xiu : "What is it damn it!!!" Lee : "Which doors have you opened??" Shen Xiu : "Doors??" It was now she remembered the Doors and their names... Shen Xiu : "Chaos, Yang and Fire...." Lee : "These Doors represent how many Demons you can absorb right now... And this Manual is quite picky if you don''t find the ideal element your screw..." Shen Xiu : "Wait!!! I can take three??" Lee : "All i can say is don''t absorb anything just cultivate till you reach the 3-Star Gold Rank..." Shen Xiu : "Wait... What does this manual do??" Shen Xiu finally felt how shallow her knowledge is about the world and she actually dared to call herself a teacher?? Lanruo saw this through her eyes and giggled before saying... Lanruo : "Now that you know he si not joking when he said he can make you rise beyond your beliefs, i will tell you a few things about the manual you need to take note..." Lee : "Since i have finished here... I will go for a few errands in order to gather our Demons..." Lee started walking towards Shen Xiu and hugged her right from the front groping her ass and rubbing his face in her breasts causing her to blush as everything that happened crossed her mind... It was the last thing he did before he vanished in her Shadow leaving alone the two girls... Chapter 93 - Talking With Nie Li!!! As the two girls stayed alone, Lanruo started explaining the wonders of his Manual both the ups and down leaving Shen Xiu with almost open mouth... It took her around 2 hours to explain everything in detail and questions that she might have... Shen Xiu : "Sigh, no wonder Ni Lie have reached his current power..." Lanruo : "That''s where you are wrong... All of them are at 3-Star Gold Rank..." Lanruo : "Didn''t you heard anything i said...?? Lee and Nie Li created this manual and Nie Li was the first person to be bound while Lee the second..." Shen Xiu : "Wait, then we can only cultivate if Nie Li raises his rank??" Lanruo : "At the end result yes, but those two have countless knowledge of books from the Library especially Nie Li who was appointed there, after your bet..." Shen Xiu : "I see... Well, testing it yourself is the best proof you can get..." Lanruo : "I imagine when their breaks end we would already be Black Gold Rank..." After finishing everything both girls looked at each other''s eyes as they separated from their meeting place with the corner of their mouth was curled up. Back to where Lee was heading, he was walking through the streets of the town until he saw a quite familiar scene he had read countless times... But surprisingly enough it was also different, possible from all the meddling that had been happening here and there... Shen Xiu''s resignation of her teaching position and leaving the institute has been spread among the students. Everyone''s looked towards Nie Li with a bit of little abnormal gazes. After all, it''s the first time that someone was able to chase a teacher away. Lee could see that there are also some students trying any possible way to get close to Nie Li. Although they knew Nie Li is just a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist, at least that''s how he showed them, his knowledge has already far surpassed some teachers. They knew that those who had followed Nie Li had their cultivation soar to amazing heights. Therefore, it''s normal for them to be envious and wanted to reap some benefits. Nie Li as he looked troubled finally noticed Lee and got Du Ze and Lu Piao to block these bootlickers. He''s rather cautious in this matter. The ones he accepted are those whom he had an impression of in his previous life that he is able to trust. As the cultivation talent is secondary, the key is trust. But even so, those who end up following Nie Li had already amounted to more than twenty-six students. Lee : "Those guys are your responsibility now..." Nie Li : "Sigh... It happened before why not help them again this time??" Lee : "True... I have cashed out the first favour you owed me by placing a bet with Shen Xiu and won... Meaning i''ve bound her as my girl..." Nie Li : "You... Sigh... forget it... Up to some point we were bound to stray away from the timeline as we knew it..." Lee : "Oh?? You took it quite easily..." Nie Li : "Well, with your character so far i had a hunch you are going to take her but didn''t want to believe so..." Nie Li : "Furthermore i wanted to discuss with you to bind my family with the manual at least 2 members... And as you know this would cause the Heavenly Mark Family to rise in the noble ranks..." Lee : "And that will swift the History is that it?? But it seems you are forgetting something..." Nie Li : "What??" Lee : "In your second life your family had already risen when you left with the others, so it won''t be that much of a change at least till then... I have no idea what will happen later though..." Lee : "As for my interference in the Sacred Family i simply wish to change the head for all the atrocities he is doing and selling info and many others to the Drak Guild..." Lee : "Since it''s bound to either flee or be destroyed what''s the difference of reducing them to a status similar to the Heavenly Marks Family??" Nie Li : "I see, at least this way we can filter people who know nothing of the Dark Guild and establish a new era for them??" Lee : "Yeah but so far i haven''t managed to think of a way on how to filter them?? It''s obvious that Shen Xiu knows the shit of her family but she has no way of escaping..." Nie Li : "Hmm, with Shen Hong controlling the strings it would be quite easy for him to find out if she has betrayed him..." Nie Li : "What was the bet??" Lee proceeds it in telling him how the bet went and the flames that appeared before becoming into chains connecting their vows together leaving Nie Li speechless... Even he doesn''t dare to take such oaths and he didn''t even hesitate to do so for a girl?? He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry... Nie Li inhaled a mouthful of air as his heart couldn''t take Lee''s thinking anymore. He stopped thinking about it and decided it was time for him to go back home. Nie Li''s gaze fell afar. Memories from his previous lives began coming back like waves. Lee : "Have you had enough nostalgia?? Let''s go to your house... We need that pot..." Before Lee could finish his words and before Nie Li could actually say ''Fuck You'' to him a figure came close to them and pushed something in Nie Li''s chest... Ninger : "Nie Li, this is for you. I hope that you can remember me whenever you see it! We''ll meet again next term!" Lee : "Whistle!!! Quite Bold unlike a little hidden princess..." Xiao Ning''er passed the ruby over to Nie Li. On the ruby, there''s an extremely delicate pattern on it. Just when she was about to vanish running she heard the words of Lee and instantly become embarrassed... Ninger : "Look who''s talking!!! Didn''t Lanruo gave you any present!!" Lee : "I and Lanruo are already in a relationship therefore the Ruby that represents a girl''s love is kinda not needed as we already bonded our love..." Nie Li : "What did you mean by a hidden princess??" Lee : "Look there someone is shy!!" Both Nie Li and Xiao Ninger looked at someone''s slender figure, and saw Ye Ziyun smiling while putting as she looked at Nie Li, Ninger and Lee... Especially at Lee as if she wanted to kill him for revealing her place... Chapter 94 - Talk Of The Flowers!! Ye Ziyun : "Since Ning''er likes you so much, why don''t you be with her?" Nie Li : "But I like both of you!!!!" Ninger became red in her face and Ye Ziyun who saw this felt somewhat irritated and pouted after hitting her leg in the ground a few times... Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, if you still speak like this, I''ll¡­. Don''t think that I''m easy to bully!" Nie Li : "I''m serious!" Lee : "Now, now since you have been looking do you have anything to give to Nie Li???" Lee : "You know it''s not good to bottle up your emotions..." Ye Ziyun : "Why should i give something to him!!!" Ninger : "Nie li, what you said is true??" Nie Li : "Hmm?? Did I reject you for this??" Nie Li was playing with the ruby in his fingers making Ninger''s face, even more, redder than before and caused Lee to laugh a bit as he got later the stares of the two girls... Ye Ziyun : "Whatever... Do what you want!!!" Everyone watched Ziyun with puff up cheeks as she left from there and Lee couldn''t help but burst in laugher earning his the looks of Ninger as she left as well... Lee : "Well mate you have a long way with Ziyun..." Nie Li : "Shut up..." Lee : "What are you going to do now??" Nie Li : "Go home and prepare to get the pot for our demons..." Lee : "I see, then i''ll tag along... I have no place to go either way... Lanruo is teaching or explaining the Manual to Shen Xiu... Yang Xin is busy due to the auction so i can''t see her..." Nie Li : "Really??? I believe if you go with a few recipes she will open her doors to you..." As they both continued talking while walking away fading in the crowd, Ye Ziyun who was still watching them from afar, couldn''t help recalling her time with him in the Ancient Orchid City. She was feeling indignant within her heart and tightly squeezed her fists. Due to that she failed to see Ninger standing behind her as she released a small sigh that was heard by her. This caused Ziyun to be stunned and turned around to see Ninger''s face with a complicated expression in her face... Both girls looked at each other with not knowing what to say until eventually, Ninger spoke up making Ziyun listen... Ninger : "I''m not sure what you feel exactly for Nie Li but i know one thing... I''m jealous when he looks at you... I was willing to fight even harder if he had rejected me today..." Ninger : "But today onwards i won''t lose to you... In fact, you can say we are even as you got to spend time with him in your little trip..." Ziyun was stumped for words she didn''t know what to say at this moment... She didn''t know if her feeling so far is that serious for Nie Li, but looking at the determination Ninger was showing, she was pissed with Nie Li... Pissed that he was courting her in front of everyone during their trip and spend time with her... Ninger : "Can it be?? You don''t know how you feel??" Seeing it took her so long to even answer her Ninger had her doubts which turned out to be true, no it would be more right to say that Ninger realised Ziyun attitude was like she knew that Nie Li belonged to hers... Although she wasn''t certain but judging by her expression keep changing to confusion and sometimes anger or sadness that had to be it... Ninger : "Ziyun, i think you need to think about your actions and emotions..." Ziyun : "What actions and emotions..." Ninger : "Even though Nie Li will always be with us, that doesn''t mean he will always be here for us... If he wants to court you at least give him a chance... Now that''s too early otherwise you will find him being surrounded by many girls in the future..." Ninger : "You should have realised his character so far, he helps those he deems friends and doesn''t care to offend others for them..." Ninger : "Which comes to the walls you have created inside you... He doesn''t care about anyone''s status..." Ziyun opened her eyes wide when she heard all this from Ninger''s mouth. Thinking back it was true that Nie Li always talked with her natural and not like many nervous people thinking that if they offend her the world will fall... She sunk her head down and took from her ring a bottle that had a few pills she went to great lengths to get them as thanks to him... Ninger : "So you did have something to give him... Although it''s not a ruby, it is a gift in our days... This means you are not certain about how you feel huh..." Ziyun : "Then, why don''t you tell me, what is it that he found in us???" Ninger : "Hmm... Good question which i don''t know the answer..." Ninger : "Nie Li had once told me that he likes you, and he would accept other girls feelings if they fell for him..." Ninger : "When i told him that he would become like a playboy..." Ninger : "He said... Even though I love Ye Ziyun I can''t help but be mesmerised with your beauty and even you yourself can''t help look up to me now. Would you look at me if you hadn''t learned about my hidden traits??" Ninger : "If you were to ask Nie Li the same question he would probably say... This is impossible to compare. I can only say, this is all decided by fate!" Ziyun was looking at Ninger as she was hearing her words and truth to be told what Nie Li had told her was right... She knew that Ninger was on par with her and they were still growing as they were almost 14, if Nie Li hadn''t made the bold bet with She Xiu they would probably never talked with each other... If Lee and Nie Li hadn''t helped Ninger with her illness she would have never found out his secret traits nor his vast knowledge... Yes, when those are exposed he will get bound to be drawn by many girls and having saved Ninger she obviously decided to stay with him on her own will instead of her family... What about her then?? Nie Li only helped her get over her burdens of her family as when she grows powerful enough she can help her father and finally have the life she wanted with him... Being A Family... If you go by merits you can say that Nie Li helped her entire family have another Legend Rank in the future... Although he created the manual with Lee... Wait, Lee!!! Ziyun : "What about Lee, he helped you as well, why didn''t you after him first??" Chapter 95 - Reaching Heavenly Marks... Ninger : "I don''t know..." Ziyun : "What do you mean??" Ninger : "Lee is someone who values others as far as i had seen, that makes you want to be friends with them but not on a personal level..." Ninger : "His character is like... Fake... He is hiding too much... I believe even from Nie Li..." Ziyun : "You think??" Ninger : "That''s how i feel, although he geniously cares about all of us and he is trying to help. He feels as he has us in his hands." Ninger : "Not to mention so far he is going aftering older women..." Ziyun : "Ugh..." Ninger : "I may be wrong but due to those reasons although i''m impressed by him at an equal phase as Nie Li he is not within my heart, should i say he didn''t mesmerise me??" Ninger : "I imagine after we return from the break many things will change... Therefore till then, it would be best if you searched for your own feelings..." Ziyun : "Then why did you left me back then???" Ninger : "You should know a bit better about why... Our families position weren''t the same anymore..." Ziyun looked at Ninger who muttered these last words with tears in her eyes and knew that she had probably suffered as well from her family and wasn''t in a position to hand out anymore as they used to... After she paused for a moment, she thought about what was said between them and just before Ninger could walk away far enough, Ye Ziyun raised her head, stared at the clear skies and said. Ziyun : "I wish that my husband could be a great hero like my grandfather. He must have the strength to shake the world, using his life to protect Glory City." She then looked at Ninger who had heard that and turned her head around as she pursed her lips, smiling and said to her... Ziyun : "If Nie Li can reach peak Legend rank Demon Spiritualist realm and surpass it showing us the unknown, I could give it consideration." After speaking, Ye Ziyun laughed, and hastily ran away. Seeing her back figure, Ninger lightly smiled, muttering to herself. Ninger : "If that''s the case, then you are already his, as i believe those two will rule the world we know..." Ninger : "It''s just surpassing the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, not that difficult. I''m sure both would say that." Far away from there down the streets, as Nie Li and Lee were walking, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun, and Zhang Ming along with Du Ze and Lu Piao both walked over. Du Ze : "We''ll be off too!" Nie Li : "Okay, We''ll meet again in a month!" Du Ze : "Meet again in a month!" Du Ze nodded, thinking about going home, Du Ze couldn''t help being excited. This time going back, aside from the skyrocket results of his cultivation, Nie Li had given him lots of demon spirit coins, at least enough to bring his clansmen out of suffering. Lu Piao : "I''m finally returning home! This time, I don''t need to fear being smacked by my father on my butt anymore! Hahaha!" Seeing Lu Piao''s current action, Nie Li and Du Ze both looked at each other. They couldn''t help smiling bitterly and distanced themselves from Lu Piao. The surrounding students threw them weird looks. Lee was laughing his butt off as he knew what runs through the heads of De Zu and Lu Piao... Lu Piao : "Brothers, I love you to death!" Nie Li : "Get away from me, I''m not gay!" Lee : "Fuck off, i have a girl!!" Lu Piao : "Die!!!! Die!! Die all of you!!!" Lu Piao : "And also i''m not gay. The sky is so blue, the ground is so green! I''ll be going first, see you in a month!" Seeing the happy faces of these two buddies of his, Nie Li couldn''t help smiling slightly and walked towards the direction of his clan with Lee as a company... North of Glory City The land of Glory City is rather wide. Aside from the two most prosperous cities within, there are six more subsidiary cities. From the Holy Orchid Institute to Nie Li''s house, even with the carriage, he would not arrive until two days later. Nie Li belongs to a clan called the Heavenly Marks Family. The family resides in a valley with vast land, however, the resources here are very poor. Therefore, the family relies on farming and harvesting mountain herbs for a living. Fortunately, the distance here to the military and the defensive wall is quite close, therefore, it''s still rather safe. Generally, there wouldn''t be any attacks from demon beasts. Although the Heavenly Marks is an Aristocratic family, only the House Master of the Heavenly Marks Family has the title of Count. This means that if the House Master were to pass away, and none of the younger generations has been able to obtain any title, the Heavenly Marks Family wouldn''t be as it is anymore. As one of the most declined Aristocratic families, the Heavenly Marks Family''s castle is very worn and old. The outer wall has been extremely damaged, however, the family does not have any money to repair it. Just outside the castle, one can see a large patch of a farming field with people planting and farming various crops. When they saw Nie Li walking with someone that might be his friend from far away, the clansmen took the initiative to say hello. Clansman : "Nie Li, you''re back?" The clansmen that are responsible for farming don''t have any high position within the clan, and Nie Li''s father is one of them. Although the Heavenly Marks Family is declining, the population of the family is still high. This area alone has thousands of households, which also means that the population is roughly five-six thousand members. Within the Heavenly Marks Family, there are a total of twenty-six kids attending the Holy Orchid Institute, with Nie Li being one of them. However, Nie Li''s character was rather reclusive, therefore, it was less likely he would have contact with other kids. The other kids are all in the Intermediate class and Senior class, therefore their vacation is released later. It would probably be one or two more days before they are home. Nie Li : "Um, i''m back for the one month break..." Clansman: "Who is he??" Nie Li : "A good friend that wanted to see every corner of the whole Glory City..." Clansman : "HAHAHAHA, Going on an adventure so early??" Clansman 2 : "He has up to some point mature through those kinds of trips..." Clansman 3 : "True... Then Welcome to our family..." Lee : "Thanks a lot, i will make sure to repay this kindness..." Chapter 96 - Family Ties!!! ??? : "Big Brother Nie Li, you''re back!" Both Nie Li and Lee watched a barefooted small girl cheerfully ran towards Nie Li. Her hair is tied in pigtails, with cheeks as red as apples, looking extremely cute. Her name is Nie Yu, his uncle''s daughter. Nie Li''s father, Nie Ming, has only one brother. Their status within the Heavenly Marks Family is very low. They would usually rely on farming to feed themselves. Fortunately, only one-third of the harvest is required to be submitted to the family, the rest can be kept for themselves. Since the school fees are now going to be paid by Nie Li, they could live a little more comfortably. With a family of five-six thousand people, a total of sixty members are Bronze rank Fighters, six are Silver rank Fighters, two are Silver rank Demon Spiritualists and two Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. This is the strength of Heavenly Marks Family. The strongest in the Heavenly Marks Family is the Patriarch (House Master), Nie Hai. He''s a 3-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, his position within the family is the highest. Thereafter, one 1-star Gold rank Fighters and one 3-star Gold rank Fighter. Usually, the Patriarch is hardly seen. He would normally appear at ceremonies only. Nie Li rubbed Nie Yu''s head, he is still able to dote Nie Yu, and smilingly said to her. Nie Li : "Is Xiao Yu obedient at home?" Nie Yu : "En, Xiao Yu has been very obedient!" Nie Yu : "I also want to be like big brother Nie Li , enter into the Holy Orchid Institute and become a Fighter!" Nie Yu has been putting Nie Li as her target all along, but Nie Li couldn''t help blushing in shame. This caused Lee to start laughing as he knew that in his first life before the destruction of Glory City, Nie Yu''s achievements were much higher than Nie Li. Nie Yu has been concerned about him, however, even as a big brother, he was sheltered by Nie Yu. This caused Nie Li to be extremely depressed. Later on, Nie Yu died in battle with a horde of demon beasts that attacked the city, a heroic death. When Nie Yu heard Lee laughing she was puzzled as to who he is and asked with a cute voice Nie Li who answered her by saying he is a friend and guest of his... This caused the little girl to stagger a bit as she tried to apologise in her manners for not welcoming him earlier and ran directly to Nie Li making Lee laugh harder as he said to her he didn''t mind... Lee and Nie Li walked a far distance together with Nie Yu. When they saw Nie Li, Nie Ming and Nie Kai stopped their chores, smiled at each other and walked towards where Nie Li is. Nie Ming : "Nie Li, you''re back!" Nie Li : "En, father, I''m back!" Nie Kai : "Nie Li you seem to have grown taller, more handsome too! After spending one year at the Holy Orchid Institute, your aura is indeed not the same!" Nie Kai beside also said, laughing. He''s the blood brother of Nie Ming. He''s younger than Nie Ming by three years. He''s the same as Nie Ming, not having any cultivation talent, therefore, he''s just an ordinary farmer. At Nie Ming and Nie Kai''s age, their soul realms had already solidified and they were no longer able to cultivate it. However, being an ordinary person is still fine. Nie Ming : "Nie Li, what''s your strength now??" Nie Kai : "But first tell us who is he??" Nie Ming finally couldn''t hold on anymore and asked, but his brother stopped him as he had noticed Lee on the background of their family reunion... Everyone''s gaze fell on Lee while Nie Yu''s big eyes were also blinking as she looked at Nie Li. Nie Li : "He is a friend i met and helped me on a few occasions here and there so i decided to be the host and he the guest..." Nie Li : "As for the first question, we should eat first as both of us are hungry..." As they went towards his home and his mom started preparing the goods for them to eat, Nie Li sat on the table with Lee across his face and Nie Yu next to him... Soon everything that Mother Xiao Yun prepared and started eating while talking, if Lee remembered correctly the situation was quite bad at the moment as confusion about their involvement with the Alchemy Association must have arisen... Nie Li : "In this year''s examination, my soul force had broken through into 100, and I became a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist." Nie Li said while calmly eating his food. He doesn''t dare to tell them his real strength. If they knew, they would definitely get the shock of their lives. This was true in his second life as well as now... Nie Ming and bunch did not imagine that Nie Li would be able to become a Demon Spiritualist. They all thought that if Nie Li can become a Bronze rank Fighter, it would be more than enough. When they heard about Nie Li already becoming a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist, they were all stunned. The chopsticks in their hands also stopped moving. 1-star Bronze rank... Demon Spiritualist? Nie Ming and bunch all thought that they had heard wrong. Nie Kai : "1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist??" The Nie Kai beside couldn''t help opening his mouth and asked Nie Li again. Lee : "Yep!! possibly he will create a miracle if supported correctly... After all, he was deemed to have a red soul..." Nie Li nodded his head at Lee''s words and didn''t know what the hell is this guy trying to do... Everyone looked at Lee who spoke up for Nie Li and had a little frown in their faces but seen Nie Li nodding they didn''t say anything back... Nie Ming : "Then what about you little friend??" Lee : "Hmm?? Me?? I''m already a Gold Rank Spiritualist..." BoooM!!!! Clang... clang... clang.... Spoons and forks fell on the table and then on the ground as they heard the words of this not older that Nie Li young man... They all turned to Nie Li and saw him having a helpless expression as he had realised he is trying to take his place for all the trouble is caused by the Scared Family... Nie Li : "Yes it is true... At the same time, both of us are members of the Alchemist Association, he is a senior there even president Gu Yan respects and i''m an apprentice..." Chapter 97 - Plans... Everyone On the House was shocked when they heard Nie Li confirm what they heard and their last straw of sanity was blown away when Lee pulled out his token affiliation as an Alchemist... Nie Ming : "Hahaha, 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist, our household finally has a Demon Spiritualist!!!!" After a brief moment of stunned silence, their faces were filled with extreme joy. A Demon Spiritualist! Any Demon Spiritualist within the Heavenly Marks Family would have extraordinary status. Aside from being excused from the tax every month, they can still claim quite a few things from the family. Nie Li : "Other than these two achievements i also have one more of been chosen to enter the Genius class by the Holy Orchid Institute." Nie Kai : "The Genius class?? Don''t you need extraordinary talent to enter?? Nie Chong''s son, Nie Long, is also a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist, but he did not have the qualifications to enter the Genius class!" Nie Kai doubtfully said. His understanding of Holy Orchid Institute is still very clear. Nie Yu blinked, her watery big eyes looked at Nie Li in admiration and said. Nie Yu : "Big brother Nie Li is great!" Lee : "Not really, what it matters most is the results that enable you to enter there." Nie Ming : "Hmm, It''s probably because Nie Li has talent in some other aspect, therefore he was chosen for the Genius class. After all, Nie Li wouldn''t be able to become a 1-star Bronze rank Demon Spiritualist is such a short time! Our house finally has a Demon Spiritualist!" Nie Li : "Well, the one who helped me for that matter is Lee, therefore, i decided to become his host for the break..." Nie Kai : "Good, good..." At this moment, no matter if it''s Nie Ming, Nie Kai, Aunt Miao Ling or Nie Yu, they were all very happy. Xiao Yun even started weeping from being too happy. Nie Kai : "Then is there a certain reason senior dropped from our house??" Lee : "Not really, in truth Director Yang Xin will come slowly here to check on things from what was entrust to you people... I''m just sightseeing..." Nie Ming : "Wouldn''t it be better to go and explain everything to the Patriarch??!" Lee : "That''s a bit impossible..." Nie Kai : "How so???" Lee : "He is too shortsighted or the age has clouded his judgement... The moment Nie Li steps up he will be accused of every suppression the Heavenly Marks Family had to suffer from the Sacred Family." Xiao Yun : "Our son has just returned home, let him have his meal first. Why are you in such a hurry?" Nie Ming : "Sigh..... Right, right!! We can figure everything later..." Nie Ming : "Now that i think of it, it did seem very strange for the Alchemist Association to support us in all this and everything turned for the better." Nie Kai : "The Heavenly Marks Family''s wealth is barely enough to make ends meet. However, sometime ago, the Sacred Family began pressuring us, causing a big blow to our business. Some of our business partners have also stopped working with us, causing our elders and Patriarch anxious." Nie Ming : "Our Patriarch even personally sent a letter to the Sacred Family to ask for the reason, but he was ignored. They probably want to wait for a moment to let our Heavenly Marks Family be in a more difficult position before talking terms with us, but suddenly, there was a turn for the better¡­" Nie Kai : "Right. Suddenly, ten over families took the initiative to work with us. The conditions are also very favourable. At the start, the Patriarch thought that it was a trap, however, later he realised that they have no malice at all. It''s said that it was all inspired by the Alchemist Association." Nie Ming : "They even gave us many business opportunities by having us grow various herbs. Furthermore, the payment was also very good. Under the umbrella of the Alchemist Association, the Sacred Family could no longer use any actions against us." Nie Ming : "And now it seems you two are the reason for all this..." Lee : "Well, we couldn''t leave things as they were since most of those were my actions..." Nie Li : "Well, either way, things will become clear in the near future, for the time being, I still don''t wish to meet the Patriarch. I wish to continue my training." Nie Ming : "Sure, sure you can go ahead..." After finishing their talk, Nie Li and Lee left from the dining room and went towards a secluded spot to cultivate. Well, mostly Nei Li as Lee was already at the Peak of 3-Star Gold Rank... The night is approaching, there would be a night breeze blowing in the forest, with the sound of leaves rustling in the wind. Both of them headed to the back hill''s forest. Sitting on a large stone, Nie Li looked towards the distance and only saw the lights from various households. Nie Li : "You know i don''t really trust you all that much, but you are helping me, so i''m passing many things from my eyes." Lee : "Oh, please just do what you can to ensure your loved ones are protected and leave everything else to me..." Nie Li : "Towards a Lazy guy??" Lee : "Hey that''s rude!!" Nie Li : "Yeah, yeah, what are we gonna do from now on?? You do know that you scold me harshly when you berate me about the timeline only for you to change it..." Lee : "Well it doesn''t change that much now does?? Many people survived the massacre and even innocents became fueled with hatred for the Glory City in the fight with the Sacred Family..." Lee : "I''m just trying to keep those people in the city instead of expelling them..." Lee : "Furthermore both of us know that Shen Xiu survived and her whereabouts were unknown..." Nie Li : "So what you want to say is that the end result will probably be the same??" Lee : "I think so i''m not sure... But let''s just say i have 90% insurance that it won''t impact much the future we are following..." Lee : "The only thing both of us should worry about is how much time we have before his, you know..." Nie Li : "For this reason, my strength needs to reach at least Peak Black Gold Rank within a month..." Chapter 98 - Teaching Nie Yu!!! As Nie Li was training Lee was thinking about something that he had might forget to mention to him, since he couldn''t remember it wasn''t that important right?? He stood there enjoying the night as he let Nie Li do all the job as he had nothing to do... His cultivation had reached the same as Nie Li and even if he cultivates he can''t reach higher, unless Nie Li managed to break through multiple realms in an instant everyone else could sit back and watch... Nie Li, as he was cultivating, wanted to make Lee work his ass therefore without Lee''s looking at him and for a split second, he used a secret ability that will help him rise 2-3 ranks almost instantly... After a few minutes, Lee finally felt something was weird with Nie Li and when he looked at his position he noticed black spots in his hands and legs... Lee : "This fucker really holds a grudge against me isn''t he!!!" Lee : "He is using Miracle Meridian Hands method, thoroughly locking his soul force. In order to inflate it and burst later one..." Lee : "This might cause some damage on his body and doing so as a Gold Rank the sheer explosive soul force will help him rise in ranks instantly while we only feel one Rank Up... Lee : "Turns out i won''t be able to escape cultivating..." Lee looked bitterly as his peaceful life of leaching will come to an end and he really hoped that Nie Li will only raise the minimum of two ranks so that he can leach at his again later on... After his soul force was completely locked, his soul force began to accumulate towards the center of his soul realm where the altar was located, gathering more and more. Nie Li continued to consume all sorts of elixirs, which was enhancing his soul force. His soul force was constantly increasing, becoming more and more concentrated. It was like the air was being compressed to one point, enabling it to have an amazing burst of power. His soul force was constantly being squeezed within his soul realm, and getting trapped inside the altar shocking him about how much it can handle... Unable to find a way out. It was constantly being compressed and the force inside it started raging against the walls even his Demon started raging from all the soul force being gathered... This intense pain made his face turn pale white, sweat flowing down like rain. Nie Li : "Urhhh!!!!" Nie Li painfully screamed alarming Lee who was watching him as he remembered how it will go but he and Nie Li forgot about one thing that they had another Manual now which was more greedy that greedy... Although his will is constantly being challenged, Nie Li still maintained a clear mind, constantly guiding his soul force that has been compressed countless times. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! OOOOOM!!!!!!!!! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! OOOOOM!!!!!!!!! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! OOOOOM!!!!!!!! Lee opened his eyes wide in disbelief from what he could feel from Nie Li, he also got a message from his system that he Ranked Up in 4-Star Gold Rank but ignored it for now as he still kept looking at him... Lee : "Is this a freaking Plot Armour?? He fucking Stepped at Black Gold Rank and his aura shows no signs of stop.....ping" Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! OOOOOM!!!!!!!!! He watched at Nie Li rose up a rank again and this time he also Ranked up again before his face become pale while Nie Li was somewhat light Blue in colour... Lee : "That fucking Idiot how many pills did he take??" This time however his soul force dying down reached the Peak of 2-Star Black Gold Rank a step away from 3-Star... Nie Li felt relieved as all this finally ended and his body relaxed. Although his meridians were damaged to quite a serious state, at this moment, Nie Li''s face was filled with excitement. It went as he had expected. No, it went beyond what he expected and sworn to never do it again... By using the Miracle Meridian Hands to expand his soul realm, it had allowed him to reach Black Gold Rank... Lee : "Are you nuts!!! You almost died??" Nie Li : "Haaa.... Hahahha.... haaahhh.... Seeing you cultivate now for 3 whole realms it''s was kinda worth it..." Lee : "Oh yeah?? Can you say that to the girls as well who might be flying around in a rage right about now for almost killing them...." Nie Li : "Ugh... Didn''t you say you can bail me out of everything??" Lee : "Hell no!!! Go to hell!!!" Nie Li smiled wryly and struggled to stand up as he took several recovery pills, crossed his legs, and started to practice quietly. After cultivating to his current realm with such an unorthodox way he needed to mend any damage done to his body. Thankfully now that it is night, he''s now able to absorb the Yin energy from the moon. Plus, with the fact that he''s a male, he''s full of Yang energy, therefore, he won''t be like Xiao Ning''er. Or to be more precise he knows how to refine those energies and make them his own... After practising for about two to three hours or so, Nie Li''s meridians and soul force have already recovered. Nie Li opened his eyes as a light flashed across his eyes. At this moment, a small figure hastily running towards his direction. Under the dim moonlight, both of them could see the person''s appearance. It''s the cute Nie Yu. Nie Li : "Nie Yu, why have you come here?" Nie Yu : "I can''t sleep, so I wanted to practice like big brother Nie Li!" Lee : "Little girl, before becoming a Silver rank, it''s best not to practice at night. It''d do more harm than good." Nie Yu : "Then, why can both you and big brother Nie Li practice at night?" Nie Li : "I..." Lee : "I''m helping him as i''m at the Gold Rank, but helping two people at once even i have a limit..." Nie Yu : "Ooohhhh!!!" Lee : "Since you are here how about Nie Li teaches Nie Yu a cultivation manual." Nie Yu : "Yeah!!!!!!" Nie Li : "First, insert your soul force into this primary soul crystal." Lee : "Wow, not bad!!! You''re just 9 years old and you already have such a high soul force¡­" Both of them knew about her having the [Physique of Heavenly Marks] so the skipped it and went onwards with teaching her... Nie Yu : "Then is big brother Nie Li still teaching Xiao Yu a cultivating manual??" Lee : "Of course. However, you have to keep the cultivating technique that he will teach you a secret. Nie Yu cannot tell anyone about it. It''ll be our little secret. Can you promise that??" Nie Yu : "En!!! Nie Yu definitely won''t tell anyone!!!" Nie Li : "Listen carefully!!!" Nie Li : "******************###########*******************" Nie Yu chanted the cultivation manual within her heart. Very soon, in her soul realm appeared the Altar and when she felt that she turned to the took of them and asked something which shocked them... Nie Yu : "Why all the doors are open??" Chapter 99 - Purity And Density!! Nie Li and Lee were stunned almost their jaws dropped t the ground as they couldn''t believe what Nie Yu had told them just now... Nie Li : "Nie Yu, are you sure all the doors are open??" Nie Yu : "En, Nie Yu was surprised by how huge the labyrinth is.!!" Lee and Nie li smiled wryly at her words and they knew that she wouldn''t lie like that. Both of them looked at each other and both saw a wryly smile on each other face indicating that none of them was expecting this... Lee : "Nie Yu, how about you stay here for a bit, i need to show Nie Li some skills to give you when you are older..." Nie Yu : "Why not give them now??" Nie Li : "Nie Yu you are still a bit small, these skills need you to have a strong body which you will have after 3-4 years..." Lee : "If you practise them now, it will also damage the labyrinth Nie Li gave you. You don''t want that right??" Nie Yu : "No, Nie Yu will wait till she is older!!!" Lee : "Good, i will go over here with Nie Li and help him master them first so he can give them to you later on..." Nie Yu : "En!!!" Both Lee and Nie Li saw Nie Yu sitting down and fondling a few flowers as they walked a few meters away from there to talk about this situation... Lee : "Hey, hey what are we going to do about this?" Nie Li : "This must have been caused by her Physique..." Lee : "Oh, thanks for pointing something i thought as well genius..." Nie Li : "Say will her body explode from Ranking Up way too suddenly???" Lee : "No, her energy reserves will be thinner at least until she cultivates herself..." Nie Li : "Is there something more about this Manual that i should know??" Lee : "I''m sure you have noticed this already but, when you rank up all the others are carried along right?" Nie Li : "Yes that''s it, is there something hidden within this??" Lee : "I wouldn''t say hidden it''s something more natural..." Lee : "Let''s say both of us are at the peak of 1-Star Bronze Rank we have refined our soul force to 100% purity so we are able to jump ranks in a fight, you do know about that concept right??" Nie Li : "Are you trying to tell me a joke now?? Don''t you have my memories...??" Lee : "Oh right sorry... Continue on from there... If i stop cultivating and refining my soul force and you break through to the next rank you will carry me along to the 2-Star..." Lee : "Then you continue practising and refining and reach the Peak, while i''m still at the early stages... If you reach the 3rd Star you will carry me along but..." Nie Li : "Since you didn''t bother refining the purity of your soul force you will be one of the weakest early 3-Star while i will be one of the strongest early 3-Star due to the difference in purity..." Lee : "Correct, so in essence, it all depends on someone''s efforts to keep up cultivating..." Nie Li : "I guess that this happens when you are at the mid or peak section of your current Star right??" Lee : "Yes but it will take the said practitioner to put more time later on into refining the purity and density of their soul force." Nie Li : "So even if i manage to break through almost every week it will depend on their effort to reach the peak before i break through and carry them along..." Lee : "Yes, Nie Yu will start rising in cultivation since you have bound her to the Manual but if herself doesn''t officially start cultivating her purity will be way too low with nill chances of harming her body..." Lee : "Later on though she can take all the time she wants to increase that..." Lee : "Furthermore, as you did before, the Manual carries us for one Star Rank up each time you break through separately..." Nie Li : "If i break through multiple stars in an instant you guys will only be carried once right??" Lee : "Correct... And this caused a gap between us..." Nie Li : "Now that i think of it, does this mean the other will have a drop in purity since they rose by two Stars without refining??" Lee : "Not just them but also Lanruo and Shen Xiu that i have bound... The only difference would be that they count on me to cultivate and raise my purity and density in order to follow..." Nie Li : "Oh right, if you don''t cultivate those two will eventually get stuck at 5-Star Gold Rank right??" Nie Li : "And if you cultivate to the peak of the 5-Star Gold Rank and wait for me to reach the next Star there will always be a gap huh..." Lee : "For this reason alone i need to cultivate extra hard to catch up with you again and then leach off once again as you carried us along..." Nie Li : "Yeah right, after everything you said you were obviously keeping up with me..." Lee : "Whistle!!! I have no idea what you are talking about!!!" Nie Li : "Turns out you are not so lazy like you always seem to be." When Nie Li turned to look at Lee he saw him completely ignoring him and staring at the far forest with a serious face and a glint in his eyes... Remembering what had happened in his second life as he was out here with Nie Yu a cold light flashed in his eyes only to hear Lee murmuring about something... Lee : "Hey if i pretend to be injured and actually the target of those Dark Guild scums won''t i make Yang Xin, Lanruo and Shen Xiu worry about me??" Lee : "Wouldn''t i gain their pampering and grooming then??" He made an evil grin on his face as he turned to Nie Li who heard everything and started twitching his eyes and lips at his remarks... Lee : "How about you take Nie Yu and go call for the supposed help of the Clan??" Nie Li didn''t even bother to answer him and went to fetch Nie Yu as he wanted to call the Elders which he remembered they were Nie En and Nie Xiaofeng with Nie Xiaori... Nie Li : "Nie Yu, let''s go quickly and notify adults. We have to tell them that there are several people from the Dark Guild around in the forest!!" Nie Yu : "People from the Dark Guild???" Nie Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of fear within them. at a young age, she has heard of how terrifying the Dark Guild is. Nie Li : "Don''t worry Lee is on his way on stalling them we wouldn''t want him to face them alone now do we??" Nie Li : "We must hurry!!!" Nie Yu : "En..." Chapter 100 - Lee Is An M?? Lee has already vanished when Nie Li was coaxing Nie Yu to go and call for help and headed towards the direction of those idiots that came here to ruin the Heavenly Marks Family... As it was night this caused Lee to freely move within the Shadows and with the darkness becoming more and more concentrated he was able to mask his presence perfectly. He soon found several figures far away as Lee could clearly see three people wearing black robes, hiding within the forest. He got close enough without them realising it and heard them as these people are currently chatting among themselves. D. Guild : "This is the territory of the Heavenly Marks Family." D. Guild 2 : "We have to be careful, there are still several Gold rank experts within the Heavenly Marks Family. If we come across them, we''ll definitely die!" D. Guild : "Are you sure that those brats, Lee and Nie Li are currently in a broken house under the mountains?" D. Guild 3 : "Of course, I have already checked it during the day. That brat''s parents are not practitioners, therefore, we can kill them without them noticing." Lee heard their conversation and his brows slightly frowned before a crazy smile run across his face. From the looks of it, these three people are intending on going after him and Nie Li. However, these three people should only be Silver rank as far as he remembers... One of the person''s voices seems familiar to Lee and with a little bit of thinking he remembered he had heard this voice back on the expedition and based on what he had read he is Yun Hua Deacon from the Dark Guild! Lee slightly frowned yet again as he finally remembered their strength of these three already gone dead people... One is a 5-star Silver rank and the other two are 3-star Silver rank. Lee : "Fuck... This will be a little bit tough to handle. How can these idiots wound me since i have passed them by a whole realm by now..." Lee : "Should i take their attacks on purpose?? But will my body even get injured by these weak attacks??" Lee : "I will try to relax my body as much as possible and let''s hope they will be able to put a few scratches on me..." With that plan set in stone, Lee dived inside the shadow of the tree he was currently standing and rushed at them with no clue whatsoever that they are about to die... D. Guild 2 : "This darkness and this forest, gives me the creeps..." D. Guild 3 : "No kidding, it''s like this place is haunted at night..." D. Guild : "Stop it you two... We need... Hmm?" Seeing their leader suddenly halting his steps and looking at the far dark covered forest they gulped until they started hearing footsteps... ??? : "Ai, now that''s mean... I heard you were looking for me but i don''t see any invitation calling you here..." D. Guild : "You are Lee..." Lee : "The one and only, why do you want autographs??" D. Guild : "What we want is your life!!!" D. Guild : "Go...." Having the orders of the leader the other two charged at Lee who was seen smiling and not moving at all, they intercept that as a trap for a direct confrontation and twisted their bodies before they jumped and landed behind him... Then they took out their weapons one small knife and something that looked more like a longer dagger as something dripped for them causing Lee''s face to change as he had second thoughts of taking those hits... The moment they thrust forward was the moment that Lee had vanished downwards and reappeared behind them catching their heads and smashed them with each other causing a loud BANG to resound in the whole forest... Yun Hua Deacon slightly frowned watching him taking care of his goon that easily and knew that he must be equal or stronger than him... He snapped his fingers and a huge black demonic tiger appeared out of the thin air. That chill filled gaze of his coldly glanced towards Lee... He was a 5-star Demon Spiritualist with a Black Star Tiger Demon Spirit able to content even with Gold Star Demon spiritualist in his palate... He had seen how Lee avoided those strike and realised it might be something akin to abyss demons which were kinda rare and hard to control. He could see his goons still been alive but also dizzy barely moving and charged at him trying to buy some time for those two to get up... Lee saw Yun Hua integrating with his demon and charging at him as he looked towards the two he had beaten Liu Yan and Liu Qing if he remembers correctly... He entered a battle stance and welcomed the crazy look of Yun Hua and his claws hitting his body shocking both of them as nothing happened, well not exactly only the clothes got shred but not even a scratch... Yun Hua : "So freaking Hard..." Lee : "So freaking weak..." Both heard what the other said and Lee smirked at Yun Hua, while he was pissed getting called weak and charged again and again at him... Liu Qing : "Ugh... What''s going on?" After Liu Qing rushed out at Lee the only thing he remembers was a searing pain in his head and then everything started spinning in a rapid pace... It took him several seconds to finally return to his senses as he was looking at his surroundings. He then saw Liu Yan on the ground holding his head as he was the same as him and then scanned then surrounding to see the trees destroyed, the ground fully covered with claw marks and it wasn''t long that he saw the source of it... Yun Hua : "Liu Qing take Liu Yan and retreat..." Liu Qing wasn''t an idiot with all the destruction here there was bound to alarm the experts of the Heavenly Marks family and it would make them lose their chance to escape... Just as he got up and went towards Lui Yan, suddenly, Liu Qing felt a murderous intend locked onto himself, a sense of crisis pierced through his heart. He was surprised, suddenly turned himself around and threw a kick out. Just when Liu Qing saw nothing and thought it was his imagination a figure suddenly appeared beside him. ''Psh'', a cold light flashed in the darkness across Liu Qing''s neck. Liu Qing''s neck was cut across, a trace of fresh blood gushed out. His mouth was wide open, yet nothing was said. His eyes slowly dimmed. ''Plop'' and his head fell to the ground, next to Liu Yan... Chapter 101 - The Highers Ups Liu Qing did not understand even at his death, what exactly attacked him. From the start of his cultivation until now, he experienced thousands if not hundreds of attacks, but he has never experienced this kind of attack before. However, he no longer had a chance to find out. Liu Yan who was still dazed from the bump he got on his head from Lee''s attack that made both his and Liu Qing head collide together, he didn''t even realise his partner died and only heard a thud next to him. He turned slowly towards where the sound came and with a blurry vision as he started slowly to stare more intense as he could roughly recognise who was down, his eyes opened wide and got up ignoring his still dazed state and looked at the surroundings to see what was going on... He then heard a voice prompting him to get away from here as fast as possible and when he located the person who spoke he saw the marks of battle in the field... Yun Hua : "Liu Yan retreat...!!!" Liu Yan : "Boss..." Yun Hua : "Retreat...!!!!" Liu Yan who now had his senses tried to escape from there as he had also realised that with such a ruckus from the battle of his boss will alert much-unwanted attention... How should he know that after Nie Li''s strike succeeded, he went into void-form again, back into hiding and was now lurking around preparing for the next ambush. For his first sneak attack, Nie Li wasn''t quite satisfied with it. As before his attack, his murderous intent was actually found out by Liu Qing. Although he eventually succeeded his attack, for Nie Li, it''s still a failure. He thought that unless he takes control of his feeling like his master had said he will never turn into a real assassin that would kill the enemy without them noticing. It was like that in his second life and it continues in his third. If this was anyone else, they would already be extremely satisfied with the results. However, Nie Li has very strict requirements for himself, seeking always perfection. Nie Li quietly hid within the shadows, patiently waiting. A hint of blood filled the air in the forest. As Liu Yan was running away he felt uneasy like this forest was hunting him... Yun Hua''s brows slightly frowned. He keenly felt that something was not right with these two as their levels are way above on what they had told them, he wanted to leap forward and follow Liu Yan from behind. Unfortunately for him, Lee wasn''t going to allow that as his body didn''t have that many scratched yet, in fact, they were non-existence... In the dark night, only the sounds of birds chirping could be heard in the quiet forest. Liu Yan couldn''t find anyone in the forest. However, he had the terrifying feeling of being stared at, causing the fine hair on his bodies to stand up. He knew that time is running out as they didn''t know how many went to notify the Elders, how should he know that Nie Li escorted Nie Yu back and sent her to call for help as he returns to claim their lives... Yun Hua : "God damn it let me leave already!!" Lee : "Leave?? Is that an option for you???" Yun Hua : "Mot#$$#$#cker!!! I can tell you want to do some damage on your body and has no reason to fight!!" Lee : "Try and leave already!!! I''m already being generous and not attacking!!" Yun Hua : "Che!!!" Liu Yan was hiding and kept waiting for Yun Hua to appear as he expected he was behind him but even after 10 minutes he saw no one, he also couldn''t wait to leave this place and immediately fled from his hiding spot as he was almost at the borders where he would be safe and free. However, at that moment a voice drifted in his ears and tensed up as he could see nothing but thin air. Nie Li : "You want to leave? That will not be so easy!" A chill light flashed across Nie Li''s eyes as he reappeared. He lifted his bone sickle and slashed towards Liu Yan. After entering void-form, Nie Li has been lurking beside Liu Yan for a long time. His distance from Liu Yan is only around five-six meters. He suddenly sped up. Liu Yan : "Who?!" There was someone that was actually lurking so close to him the whole time and he had not realised a thing after so long! Liu Yan feeling a chill coming for him snapped, his body emitted a light. On this body, there are two arm guards He raised the arm guards up to block Nie Li''s attack. And at the same time, send a kick towards Nie Li. As a Silver rank Fighter, Liu Yan has gone through hundreds of battles, and has plenty of combat experiences. Under this close call situation, his reaction is quite fast. Pity that the one attacking him isn''t an ordinary person, but Nie Li who''s merged with the Shadow Devil Demon Spirit, and in his second life had gained insights of this demon secret ability that even Demigod Ranks people will not be able to find him... Nie Li faced Liu Yan and suddenly straightened his arms. The barb on the sickle instantly moved to the back of Liu Yan''s head. With a gentle hook, "Pssh", the barb penetrated the back of Liu Yan''s head. Liu Yan''s eyes dimmed. At his death, he finally understood what Liu Qing might have felt in his death, complete nothing, not even pain or sound to scream... In just one moment, Nie Li killed another one. Based on strength alone before, Liu Yan was a little bit stronger than Nie Li. However, Nie Li was now way above him, he could have killed both of them even by his default appearance but that would ruin the set up for later... Lee : "Oh, you killed him??" Nie Li : "Yea.... What the fuck happened to you??" Lee : "Nothing much i just let him, hit me with everything he had before i let him go and that bitch totally shredded my clothes..." As Nie Li looked at Lee with a weird gaze over his new hobby of getting hit, a human voice came from behind as the elders arrived. Nie Li''s body slightly moved. The Shadow Devil Demon Spirit slowly withdrew back into his soul realm. His body changed back to his ordinary looks. Three figures arrived in front of them. The leading one is elder Nie En, the other two were Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori, two brothers. The two brothers, Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori are older than Nie Li by a few years. Nie Xiaofeng is already a 2-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist and Nie Xiaori is a 1-star Silver rank Fighter. Chapter 102 - Meeting With The Patriach!!! Nie En : "Nie Li, you brought Nie Yu to inform us that there are three people from the Dark Guild here and then left again???" Nie En : "Where are they the so-called invaders??" Lee : "One ran towards that direction, the other two are on the floor in different locations." Nie Li : "The one that ran away had the strength of a 5-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. He merged with the Black Star Tiger Demon Spirit." Lee : "Elder, you have to be careful. That person also sustained some injuries, hence there will be traces of blood." Hearing their words Nie En looked at the two in surprise and couldn''t figure out how they fought them and killed 2 while the other run... Nie En looked at the two in surprise. He vaguely felt that the current Nie Li seems to be different from the usual Nie Li. Nie En : "I''ll go and chase after him, the two of you will remain here!" Lee : "Elder no need to do that... He used some kind of scroll to get away..." Nie En : "A scroll??" Lee : "En, Since his scroll was a safety measure to escape from me at my level there is no hope we could find him unless a Black Gold Rank appears..." Finishing his words Lee released his cultivation shocking the three of them as they could sense him being at 5-Star Gold Rank. Thinking for a few seconds, he turned to Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori and motioned to them to check the bodies and anything they might find... Seeing the two of them leaping in the air Nie En turned to the two who were way too relaxed except Lee who was checking himself for any injuries... Nie En : "Why would people from the Dark Guild even come here. If you lied to me, you should know of the consequences..." Lee : "Aahahh... About that this may have been caused by the sudden help the Heavenly Marks Family got from a few recent events..." Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori returned after a few minutes with both corpses in their shoulders and carrying along with two tokens of the Drak Guild shocking Nie En... Although he wasn''t that happy as Nie Li did not answer his question, and the one who did was Lee instead... He did learn that he was a guest here and his status was quite high after seeing his token of the Association... Nie En : "It''s really the people from the Dark Guild!" Nie Xiaori : "Probably two dumb thieves, coming to our Heavenly Marks Family to steal and was found by you." Nie En : "You''re the one that killed them?" Nie Li : "Why me?? It was Lee who killed them..." Lee : "Elder are you senile?? How can Nie Li as a 1-Star Bronze Rank kill someone that much higher than him??" Lee : "If it was a 3-Star Bronze Rank perhaps he would be lucky... But still, this joke is a bit far fetched..." All of them swept their gazes to Nie Li and they did felt his cultivation being too low. However, no matter how they think about it, it''s absolutely impossible for Nie Li to reach a Silver rank in just a few months. Not to mention Nie Li''s strength isn''t stronger than an ordinary Silver rank. Nie En : "You are right, little friend..." Nie En : "We will have to report this to the patriarch... Would you be willing to come with us??" Lee : "Sure, i''m a guest at Nie Li''s home so i guess this place is my home as well..." Lee : "If you have some kind of trouble, of course, i would help..." Nie En : "Little guy and Nie Li, follow me. Report everything about how you found the three people from the Dark Guild and everything that happened afterwards to the Patriarch!" Nie En : "The two of you will carry these two corpses back, and have them examined by Patriarch!" Nie Li : "Yes, elder Nie En!" Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaofeng : "Yes!" They just walked a few hundred steps from where they were standing and saw Nie Yu''s figure hastily coming over. Her speed is much slower compared to elder Nie En and the rest, therefore she only just arrived. Nie Yu : "Big brother Nie Li, how are you? Are you okay?" Nie Li : "Rest assured, big brother Nie Li is fine." After reassuring Nie Yu that everything is okay all of them started walking away and finally after 20 minutes they reached their destination shocking many of the Guards. Heavenly Marks Family''s Ancestral Hall The Ancestral Hall was lit up with members of the Heavenly Marks Family armed, holding torches. They know that people from the Dark Guild came into their territory. They were awake, prepared to engage in battle. After seeing Nie En and company coming, the crowd split a path open for them. Nie Hai, the Patriarch of the Heavenly Marks Family, is currently sitting on the main seat. He was dressed in a grey robe, a long white beard was growing on his stern face. He was emitting a kind of majestic aura from him. Nie Hai : "Nie En, what''s going on??" Nie En : "Patriarch, there were three sneaky thieves from the Dark Guild. They were probably trying to steal something or gain info from our Heavenly Marks Family. Two of them were killed, one escaped!" Nie Hai : "Good thing that it''s just three people. Although, I''m not sure what they came here for. They were definitely up to nothing good." Nie Hai : "My Heavenly Marks Family doesn''t have anything for the Dark Guild to covet after. They are probably here to inquire about the situation of our Heavenly Marks Family. Double up the patrol for these next few days!" Guards : "Yes!" Nie Hai : "You''re the one who killed these two???" With a glance, Nie Hai could tell that those two corpses had at least Silver rank strength. He waited for Nie En to answer only to see him shaking his head confusing him greatly... Then as he saw the two next to him he finally connected the dots and asked. Nie Hai : "Then it''s Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori??? It''s true that their cultivation has been rising very fast!" Hearing Nie Hai''s words, Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori felt their face burning however, in the end, they also shook their heads confusing the Patriarch even more... Nie Hai : "Then who is the one that did it?" There is only Nie En, Nie Xiaofeng, and Nie Xiaori three people dispatched to go after those few people from the Dark Guild. If it wasn''t them, then who did it? Lee : "That would be me, Elder..." Chapter 103 - Please Help!!! Nie Hai : "You?? I''ve been meaning to ask you who are you??" Lee : "My name is Xiaolin Lee, i''m a guest and Nie Li''s house..." Nie Hai : "Xiaolin... Xiaolin... Xiaolin... Aahhh... I see you are the one the Sacred Family had put a reward back then..." Lee : "I regret nothing..." Nie Hai : "Then it must be your fault that the Sacred Family targeted us, since you are friends with Nie Li..." Lee : "And?? What are you trying to say?? Choose better friends?? Nie Hai : "That would be one way to say it, but young man isn''t you a rude one??" Lee : "Rude?? You should better watch carefully what you say and then tell me not to be rude..." Nie En, Nie Xiaofeng, and Nie Xiaori trembled at their conversation and they couldn''t understand how Nie Li could warrant such attention from him... Nie Li, on the other hand, knew that a few face slaps will be initiated in a few moments, therefore, he didn''t say anything about this and kept looking... Nie Hai : "Who do you think you are!!" Lee : "Hey are you deaf old man?? I told you my name earlier..." Lee : "Oh wait, you also need to know about my status right...??" Lee with his words leaving his mouth took out a token shocking everyone on the hall and then he briefly looked at Nie Li who smiled wryly and took his out as well... All of them recognised the insignia on those tokens and knew where they belonged, what surprised them thought was the fact that Nie Li was one of them. Their own family finally had an Alchemist and that meant immense profit in their vaults... Lee : "It wasn''t long that we passed the test, so i''m guessing my Fiance Yang Xin must have guessed a few ups and downs from my name and immediately helped the family of Nie Li taking collateral damage..." At this moment, everyone''s eyes fell onto Nie Li, they looked at him as if he was a treasure, immediately everyone forgot about the two corpses on the cold floor and focused on a few more important matters... Now they are all wondering if Lee is an enemy or a friend. However, no matter if it''s a friend or an enemy, having such a person backing them up because of Nie Li was worth it... As they watched everyone''s greediness grow and grow a few tick marks were set off from Lee''s and Nie Li''s forehead... Nia Hai : "I see, i see, since you are the one who killed them since you take this place as your home, there shouldn''t be a problem." Nie Hai : "This matter no longer needs to be a cause for concern. The main point is, why did the people of the Dark Guild come here. For safety reasons, our Heavenly Marks Family must enter into a battle state and the defence within the family must change a little." At this moment, when Nie Hai was thinking about how to exploit many things in this they all heard another voice speak up that came from beside Nie Hai. Nie Wei : "Nie Li, when did you come back?" Nie Li : "Elder, I have just returned today!" Nie Wei : "Nie Li, do you admit your mistake?" Nie Li : "Nie Li doesn''t get what you''re saying, asking Elder Nie Wei to please explain!" Nie Wei : "Nie Li, you did not study properly as you should at school and got in quite a bit of trouble. I heard that you provoked a direct descendant of the Sacred Family, causing them to suppress our Heavenly Marks Family. Are you sure that no such thing happened?" Nie Hai : "Nie Li, is that true?" Nie Li : "True, that was me." Lee : "Are you two senile old farts?? I clearly had said it earlier didn''t i??" Nie Wei : "Your name with the trouble he caused is different." Lee : "Like i said... Why did I got wanted by the Scared Family?? Obviously, because i beat them up for bothering my friends..." Lee : "Who is my friends?? Here is one?? Tada!!! Nie Li..." Lee : "My actions brought you in a worse state than before but Yang Xin seeing through this made your situation way better than it was originally..." Lee : "Geez... Sometimes i believe older people tend to forget what is being said and done." Nie Hai : "I have just gotten the news that Nie Li has just been accepted into the Holy Orchid Institute''s Genius class, he will be the focus of nurturing." Nie Hai : "Since nothing major happened the whole time and we only got suppressed by a bit, we will drop this." As a Patriarch of the family, results of the members of his family, he''s the first one to know. When he heard that Nie Li reached 1-star Bronze rank and is accepted into the genius class, he had doubts. One of the doubts is how did Nie Li raise his cultivation so fast to actually reach 1-star Bronze rank. The other one would be, why would Holy Orchid Institute accept someone that had just step into 1-star Bronze rank into the genius class?? However, adding everything up so far with Lee in the equation he had figured out there are more than they know running behind the schemes... When they heard Nie Hai''s words, everyone looked at Nie Li with shock. They all clearly know of Nie Li''s cultivating talent, and he was actually accepted into the Genius class of Holy Orchid Institute. This news is just shocking. Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori, the two brothers also had unbelievable expressions on their faces. They clearly know of Nie Li''s cultivation, but he was actually accepted into the Genius class. Is this news fake? Even they were not eligible to enter the Genius class at Holy Orchid Institute. However, this was said by the Patriarch himself, therefore they do not dare to question it. C. Member : "Patriarch, Director Yang of the Alchemist Association has come!!!" All : "Director Yang???" They never expected that Director Yang of Alchemist Association would come personally and pay a visit to their Heavenly Marks Family deep in the night. They had many contacts with the Alchemist Association, naturally, they would know about Director Yang''s position within the Alchemist Association. She is a powerhouse within Alchemist Association aside from the President and Elders. A figure like Director Yang, just a casual word of hers could devastate an Aristocratic Family. At the same time, it can also lead an Aristocratic Family into prosperity. If what Lee had said about their relationship which many doubted as he had called her his fiance, now it would be the time for the truth to shine. Nie Wei had a smile on his face watching Lee becoming way too nervous, thinking that he had lied all along... However, Lee was looking at Nie Li with an expression of saying PLEASE HELP I''M NOT INJURED AT ALL!!! Chapter 104 - Poison Scheme!! Hearing that Director Yang has arrived, everyone went into a mess, overwhelmed by the news. Nie Hai : "Hurry up and get into ceremonial formation! Meet her in the main hall!" Nie Hai hurriedly said. Facing this kind of powerful figure, they do not dare to become negligent. Just when everyone was in formation, a group of people quickly arrived. The one leading is the curvy and seductive Director Yang. Although she''s a woman, no one in the Heavenly Marks Family had the slightest contempt for her in their hearts. She is, after all, a powerful existence. Director Yang fastened her pace when she walked in. Her gaze swept passed everyone and fell onto Nie Li before she followed and looked at the agitated Lee making her feel relieved and somewhat confused seeing him in this state. Her underlings have been keeping an eye on the Heavenly Marks Family''s territory. Any kind of dispute within the Heavenly Marks Family cannot escape her scouts. When she heard that Nie Li had brought Lee and had returned to the Heavenly Marks Family, Director Yang already wanted to come immediately to discuss some matters with them. Originally, she intended to come over tomorrow to look for them, however, when she heard of the Dark Guild''s sneak attack, she hurried over quickly into the late night. She knew that with what transpired in the last month with the pills and that the Dark Guild found their way into their stock before that Senior stopped them, Director Yang could not think of another reason that they would attract the attention of the Dark Guild. She''s worried that those people are trying to assassinate both of them, especially Lee who was the main currently, in her Alchemist Association''s biggest partner, and there will be a lot more things that she can work on together with him. She also knew that the Kid that a thing for her and she was kinda excited about that as she didn''t know what to make out of it, especially since their last meeting in her office as she was naked. Therefore, nothing must happen to them, seeing that both of them are safe, Director Yang felt relieved. Nie Hai : "Hurry up and get a cup of tea for Director Yang!" Yang : "No need." Director Yang said, waving her hand. Her objective in coming here is to guarantee the safety of them, not here to drink tea. Her eyes met with Nie Li and then with Lee, communicating with them through their eyes. This scene fell to the eyes of Nie Hai and everyone else including Nie Wei, and he immediately figured it out. It seems that Nie Li and Lee truly does indeed have some connection with the Alchemist Association. They also thought that what Lee had announced earlier wasn''t false either but Nie Wei was still doubtful as he could see Lee with a worried expression. Director Yang went silent for a moment as she also noticed that and turned to Lee who had most of his clothes especially his top shredded with claw marks. Yang Xin : "Lee, is something off?? Did you get injured?? Your face is kinda troubling." Lee : "Eeehh, it''s not that, i met my Fiance with pitiful clothes... Can there be justice to this??" Yang Xin was stunned at first as she thought back to Lanruo but seeing everyone''s faces looking at her as they seek confirmation on the matter with a few seconds of pause she pointed her finger to her... Yang Xin : "You mean me??" Lee : "Who else?? Oh wait you mean her but she is not here right now so that only leaves you looking at me..." Yang Xin face started heating up as he declared so blatantly his intentions to take her for his wife and didn''t know what to say... Everyone watched her averting her eyes and her face lightly become rosy shocking them of the fact that Lee was right in his claim... Nie Wei smile froze as he thought the little bastard was telling lies in front of them, but seeing their interaction right now, it turns out it wasn''t that much of lies... Yang Xin was brought in a difficult spot right now and wanted to turn the conversation in another direction. Fortunately for her, she saw Nie Hai pondering over something and found her target. Yang Xin : "Patriarch Nie Hai, I heard that you were under the assault of the Dark Guild." Nie Hai : "Indeed that''s the case. Director Yang, these two are from the Dark Guild. Aside from these two, there is one that got away." Nie Hai pointed to the two corpses on the ground and said. Yang Xin''s gaze fell onto the two corpses. She was silent for a moment. Without a doubt, the target of these people should be Lee, therefore, they wouldn''t let this off that easily. Yang Xin : "Patriarch Nie Hai, there is a matter that I must discuss with you, is that possible?" Nie Hai : "Please tell!" Nie Hai said, extremely polite. His expression was very humble. As he was hearing Yang Xin explaining a bit of a few things for their security. Meanwhile, Nie Li found himself next to Lee who was still trying to find a way to be personally nursed by someone of Yang Xin calibre and also spend time with her... Lee didn''t sense him at all as Nie Lee was 3 ranks higher than him and only realised he got closer when he felt a hand in his shoulders. Nie Li : "So need help??" Lee : "Can you make it so that i''m somewhat poisoned lightly??" Nie Li : "Are you trying to give her a heart attack??" Lee : "No, but as you can see from my clothes, it''s obvious i got hit by multiple claw attacks so maybe just one of them was clad with poison..." Nie Li : "I can somewhat achieve a light poison case from overtaxing your soul force similar to Ninger, but why should i help you??" Lee : "Someone owes me another favour for asking me to use the Manual in his family members..." Lee : "As for the first one i got it cashed for telling you about Shen Xiu." Nie Li : "Fine... Then with this, we are even..." Lee felt something coursing from his shoulder down to his abdomen and immediately wanted to puke but held it in for now... He needed to wait for Yang Xin to finish talking with Nie Hai and possibly establish someone else as the Patriarch... Chapter 105 - Changes...?? Yang Xin : "As i had stated for the above reasons, i''m worried for the safety of the Heavenly Marks Family, therefore, I intend to dispatch several Gold rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists here to help guard the Heavenly Marks Family." Yang Xin : "What''s your opinion on that?" Although she says it''s for protecting the Heavenly Marks Family, truth is, the one she wants to protect is Nie Li, nothing more. If she remembers correctly Lee, comes and go, and no one can find him unless he wills it. They probably took note that he is coming here with Nie Li and took their chances on going overboard. What she didn''t understand was who tipped them off about it?? Can it be that during the last few days theirs suspicions about a Family collaborating with the Drak Guild is true?? Ni Hai : "You wish to dispatch several Gold rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists?" Nie Hai was surprised beyond words. His doubts in his heart became more and heavier. Not only are they willing to pay a higher price to acquire herbs from the Heavenly Marks Family, they are also willing to dispatch Gold rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists to help them out. Nie Wei : "I don''t think this is right!" Grand Elder Nie Wei by the side said. He wrinkled his brows, ''What''s the motive of the Alchemist Association by sending Gold rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists over?'' Nie Li : "Perhaps the Grand Elder feels that the Alchemist Association is trying to harm our Heavenly Marks Family? Grand Elder is measuring the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a nasty person!" Nie Wei : "Outrageous! Who are you implying is a nasty person?!" Nie Ming anxiously pulled Nie Li''s shirt. Offending the Grand Elder like this, the consequences would be serious. With their current position in the family, there is absolutely no way to compete against the Grand Elder Nie Wei. Even if Grand Elder Nie Wei does not do anything to Nie Li today, who knows if he might take revenge later in the future. Seeing Nie Wei reprimanding Nie Li, Yang Xin slightly narrowed her eyes. Nie Li''s importance is without a doubt very high, therefore, of course, she will back Nie Li up. Yang Xin : "Patriarch Nie Hai, I realised that there are some people here that have some opinion towards the Alchemist Association. Does that mean that the Alchemist Association no longer has the need to cooperate with the Heavenly Marks Family?" Yang Xin coldly snorted as her face turned cold. After being in power for a long time, her facial expression could change whenever she liked. Even the surrounding air could feel the chill. Nie Wei didn''t dare to offend the Alchemist Association and sought a way to correct his blunder. He only feels that the Alchemist Association sending Gold rank Fighters and Demon Spiritualists over is a little strange. However, the moment she heard him saying that and Nie Li''s berating things changed. If the Alchemist Association refused to cooperate with the Heavenly Marks Family because of this issue, he''d become a criminal within the family. Although he is not happy with Yang Xin, he did not say anything. After all, a word from Yang Xin could decide the fate of the Heavenly Marks Family. How could he dare to be rash? As a Grand Elder of an Aristocratic family, being berated by a twenty-thirty-year-old lady, and not being able to talk back, one can imagine how depressing it is. Yang Xin : "I assume that this is the Grand Elder of the Nie Family?" Nie Hai : "Correct. The Grand Elder''s words didn''t mean to offend Director Yang. He is simply worrying and thinking it is a bit strange for all the help we got so suddenly. I hope that Director Yang can forgive him." Nie Hai threw a wink at Nie Li, wanting to get Nie Li''s help with Yang Xin''s anger. However, Nie Li turned his head away, ignoring the Patriarch. Not having the dignity of a Patriarch in front of Yang Xin is fine, but when facing his own clansmen, he''s still helpless. However, he can only smile bitterly. He obviously saw through it, the reason why Yang Xin cooperated with the Heavenly Marks Family, is because of wanting to protect Nie Li. Yang Xin : "I suggest that this person leaves. If this kind of person remains as a Grand Elder within the Heavenly Marks Family, then the Alchemist Association will stop our cooperation with the Heavenly Marks Family." Nie Hai inhaled a deep breath. What she means is that she want them to rid Nie Wei of his Grand Elder position. The Alchemist Association now holds the fate of his Heavenly Marks Family, therefore he doesn''t dare to be rash. The Alchemist Association is not a joke, if they stop cooperating with the Heavenly Marks Family, there would be countless families out there that will grab the chance to suppress the Heavenly Marks Family. Nie Hai : "From today onwards, Nie Wei will no longer be the Grand Elder and Enforcement Elder of my Heavenly Marks Family. His position will be taken over by Elder Nie En!" Nie Wei opened his mouth, wanting to say something. However, he looked at the Alchemist Association''s Yang Xin and her bunch. He understood that there was no more room for discussion. He can only swallow what he''s about to say. Nie Xiaofeng and Nie Xiaori were as purple as creamy eggplants. The reason for them being so arrogant within the Heavenly Marks Family is because their grandfather is a Grand Elder. To be able to rid a Grand Elder of his position within the Heavenly Marks Family, this is the absolute power of the Alchemist Association. Nie Hai : "In addition, Nie Ming will take the post of Public Hall In-charge, Nie Kai will take the post of Farm Hall In-charge!" Hearing Nie Hai''s words, Nie Ming and Nie Kai were both dumbfounded. They were looking at Nei Hai in disbelief. They weren''t the only ones, the rest of the clansmen were also in shock. The Public Hall In-charge and Farm Hall In-charge were both positions within the Heavenly Marks Family with power. One was in charge of the finance, and the other was in-charge of herbs and other farming related stuff. Normally, it was the sons of Nie Wei that was in charge of those two positions. Chapter 106 - Poisoned?? Nie Ming : "Thanks, Patriarch!" Nie Kai : "Thanks, Patriarch!" Seeing his father and uncle kneel down, Nie Li couldn''t help wrinkling his brows. Nie Hai : "There''s no need for a ceremony. From today on, both of you do not need to kneel in front of me any more." Nie Ming and Nie Kai both stood up, confused about what''s going on. Nie Wei, Nie En and bunch seemed to have finally figured it out. Nie En''s eyes were shimmering with light, whereas Nie Wei was full of frustration. Nie Hai : "Since the Alchemist Association is willing to dispatch people to help guard our Heavenly Marks Family, we are grateful for it, of course!" Nie Hai could see that the Alchemist Association sending people over is probably meant to protect Nie Li. His doubts within his heart began to thicken as he wondered, why the Alchemist Association would reverie Nie Li with such importance? He decided to ask Nie Li after Yang Xin leaves. Yang Xin : "It''s late in the night, I''ll no longer bother you." Yang Xin : "Everyone rest well, I''ll pay a visit again tomorrow, during the day." Nie Hai : "It''s hard for Director Yang to come back and forth. Why don''t you stay the night at my Heavenly Marks Family? I''ll have someone arrange for an elegant house to be open for you." Yang Xin : "Okay then!" Since she''ll come again tomorrow to look for Nie Li, why not just stay the night here. Nie Hai : "Nie Li, bring Director Yang to her house to rest." Nie Hai : "I''ll have someone arrange for a house to be open beside Director Yang for you." Nie Li : "Yes, sir." Yang Xin looked at Nie Hai, thinking that Nie Hai actually knows his stuff. He knows that she came to talk to to the two of them and had probably realised she is simply helping the family for Nie Li''s sake since he is friends with Lee... Nie Wei finally realised what Lee had bubbled about were not lies and his own doubtful nature ruined his position... Thinking about Lee who brought such benefits indirectly for the mess he caused with the Sacred Family those who had realised what was going on looked at him. Nie Wei : "Hey, kid...???" Nie Li : "Hmm?? Hey Lee??" Nie Li took this chance to speak to him as he thought it was about time for his play to start, everyone watched Lee with a pale face holding his chest and just before Yang Xin also turned around... Everyone witness him falling forward but nor before he vomits a mouthful of blood causing a mess in the meeting hall... He fell forward crashing on the ground while breathing heavily shocking many that this thing happened under their family and one of the most influenced figures of the City... Nie Wei : "Quick!!!! Bring the doctors!!!" Nie Li and Yang Xin rushed to his side immediately and checked his condition, noticing a few seconds later that it was a form of poisoning... Nie En suddenly thought of something and immediately spoke up... Nie En : "Director... When i was notified of the invaders, Lee had already killed two of them and one more who escaped had a few scrolls as a fail-safe..." Nie En : "Lee''s cultivation is at 5-Star Gold Rank, so he must have used many tricks to stall Lee since as you can see his clothes had been shredded by claw marks..." Yang Xin nodded to him and turned towards Nie Li before she was sceptical of speaking up, revealing a few things... At that moment however, Lee managed to speak a few words making the worries face of Yang Xin dissipate... Lee : "Ugh.... That.... Bastard... Messed up with my...... Control........ I''ll be fine... After some... Rest..." Yang Xin nodded as this was the conclusion she came but barely a fight wasn''t enough to achieve this, therefore there was bound to be some kind of poison she didn''t know. After bidding goodbyes to Nie Ming and Nie Kai, Nie Li carried Lee and lead Yang Xin to the house that Nie Hai hastily had arranged for them to rest... When they reached the place Nie Li placed Lee into the bed as he started having a bit of fever making him frown because in reality, his trick shouldn''t have caused him both to puke blood and raise a fever... Can it be Lee took advantage of it and guided his energy to cause slightly more problems?? Yang Xin : "Nie Li do you know the type of poison he got?? Nie Li : "I''m not sure if it is the one i''m thinking." Yang Xin : "Which one...??" Nie Li : "It''s called Possum Inability... It caused the Organs to stop functioning for a short period of time and unless the antidote is consumed in time he will be fine if not he will die..." Nie Li : "What i''m concern though is that it shouldn''t have made him puke blood or catch a fever..." Yang Xin frowned at his words as she hadn''t heard this type of poison before therefore she didn''t know any variants to it. Yang Xin : "I''ll stay here and look after him, can you try and prepare the antidote??" Nie Li : "I''ll try, but my skills are a tad below his..." Yang Xin nodded at Nie Li''s words as he left the room leaving the two all alone, she proceeded in removing his ripped clothes leaving him only with his pants causing yang Xin to somewhat blush but still focused on what she was doing... While she was cleaning him up, Lee was watching her with narrowed eyes as he kinda felt guilty about the show he put... But sometimes unless you act shamelessly you can''t get the girl. With that thought in his mind, he opened his eyes lightly as if he had waked up caught her hands in his dazed fake state and pushed her in the bed... Yang Xin : "Wha... Aaahhh...." She was startled but soon enough she realised that he was hugging her as he had his face in her chest and his hands around her, waist faking he fell asleep... Chapter 107 - Dirty Poison!!! Lee : "Pillow, pillow..." Yang Xin : "Hey!!! Lee wake up!!!" Lee : "Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz" She was watching him and had noticed his steady breathing coming back to him indicating that he might be recovering... She looked at her current situation and blushed as she was getting hugged by him with no hopes of getting away... Thinking about the fact that this room had one bed, it was bound for the two to sleep in the same room, but she wanted to take her clothes at least... Which as soon as her thought came to her mind she quickly brushed it away while having a rosy face... Yang Xin : "Little guy, what am i gonna do with you??" After staying like that for almost an hour and as Lee was faking sleeping he noticed that yang Xin finally relaxed instead of being tense as he was hugging her... He had also noticed that she was slowly drifting away and eventually fell asleep, seeing her beautiful face up close and feeling her breath, Lee got aroused and hugged her even more gently with one hand while with the other he pampered her hair and her cheek... Yang Xin having almost fallen asleep felt the changes and as she was used to staying awake she snapped her eyes open only to see Lee''s hand caressing her cheek while still having his eyes closed... At that moment, however, she felt something poking her legs and when she looked a bit closer she noticed a region in Lee''s body being aroused... Her face flushed as she looked at Lee''s face which this time she noticed a tinge of red coloured in his cheeks and became suspicious about everything so far... After thinking about everything that happened today she finally realised, that up to some point Nie Li had walked towards Lee and were talking about something... She didn''t pay that much attention that she barely caught an image of them with the corners of her eyes... Seeing that she had been had and got trolled from the guy that he wants to enter in a relationship with her, her eyes shined ready to pay him back... Yang Xin put a mischievous smile on her face as she brought her body closer to him and hugged him on her own before kissing him in his forehead and closed her eyes... Lee trembled inside him as he didn''t expect her to do that and having a boner wasn''t helping at all, he got aroused more which caused his face to burn up... Yang Xin feeling this she opened her eyes and brought her forehead to his head in order to check the temperature he had... Yang Xin : "Hmm... You got a fever again??" Yang Xin : "Let big sis here take care half of it..." Having still as ile on her face she hugged him, even more, pushing his head in her breasts directly while wrapping her legs around his making Lee''s mind to spin around with the problems he got into it... Lee : "Ugh... Where am i??" Having no choice he had to wake up and pretend he had hallucinations. Yang Xin saw through him and played along with his little fiasco... Yang Xin : "You were poisoned and i brought you in my room so that you can rest..." Yang Xin : "I have already given you the antidote..." Lee : "Ugh.... I''m burning up... And why am i like this..." Lee looked at his lower regions which had been heated by her legs and Yang Xin couldn''t help but blush a bit before she answered... Yang Xin : "It''s a violent reaction to the poison, don''t worry about it..." Lee : "Ugh... Did I tagged you along in the bed with my condition...??" Lee : "Here let me give you some space, at the very least so that you can change..." Yang Xin watched Lee letting her go and switched towards the other side as now she had in front of her his back. Yang Xin : "I''ll do just that but since you have a fever you need to take off your lower clothes as well... Don''t be shy in front of this big sister...." Lee was speechless, he felt Yang Xin getting up and slowly removing her clothes as he kept stealing glances he thought what the hell is happening?? Soon enough he saw her full body exposed as she wore only her underwear before she slowly got closed to him and helped him removed his pants showing his wie wie in plain sight... Yang Xin froze when she saw it fully erect in front of her, although she wanted to teased which she succeeded she wasn''t expecting this and silence filled the room. Lee : "D... don''t worry it''s..... it''s the poison...." Lee : "Lay down.... and let... us rest....." Yang Xin looked at Lee who had trouble keeping a sick and poker face at the same time to hide his embarrassment and blushed even more before she layed down. Both of them layed down and were back to back as both believed that they went a tad bit way too far, Lee was thinking if he should risk it all and make a move since this was a rare occurrence. While Yang Xin was thinking about what would happen if he decided to go further... No matters what their thoughts were they needed to first do something about the depressing atmosphere that took place from their awkwardness of taking this too far... For that purpose, Lee decided to spot playing the victim here since he essentially achieved his goal of spending time with her... He got up relatively easy making Yang Xin turn over, however, none of them thought that by doing that sat almost the same time, Yang Xin would find herself face to face with his dick poking her cheeks... Lee : "Ugh... I think i should get dressed..." Yang Xin : "Finally decided to drop this??" Lee saw Yang Xin having a red face while still trying to maintain a smile which added to her charm causing his lower region to twitch slightly... Lee : "No matter how much i enjoyed faking being poisoned, i don''t want to move that fast only spent quality time with you... However, if we continue to play each other like that i have no idea if i''ll be able to hold myself." Chapter 108 - The Dangerous Yang Xin... Yang Xin saw that Lee truly wasn''t joking about it this time and truly wanted to pull the brakes... She felt relieved from one point of view and somewhat disappointed form the other... Lee saw her expression that darkened for a split second before she released a sigh and spoke up to her... Lee : "Don''t feel disappointed, there will be many chances in the future, it''s just that you are someone who deserves to be looked with appreciation, and not with any sexual ideas." Lee : "Although i got aroused, it shows how beautiful you are... And my feelings of geniously wanted to know you are true." Yang Xin : "Sigh... If you say that now, be careful for not eating you..." Yang Xin : "However, i also wanted to tease you a bit, didn''t count of the fact you are entering your teens and in fact, i had forgotten you had told me you did it with Lanruo..." Yang Xin : "So you must be more sensitive now than before..." Lee : "Um, that''s right... She is my first wife after all..." Yang Xin : "First?? So i''m second??" Lee nodded and thought of something before looking at her and spoke up. Lee : "There is a third candidate but we had a bit of a bet so it''s still a bit unclear if she will be my third." Yang Xin : "With so many aftering you why do you even bother with me??" This was one of the few questions Yang Xin was constantly thinking since she had learned he is interested in her... Lee : "Because you always sacrifice yourself for the need of common people, your strong character made me look at you as a potential partner..." Lee : "Of course whether we end up together it would be if both of us wills it." Yang Xin : "You are right about that... I can''t say though that i didn''t think what would have happened if you had made a move then..." Yang Xin : "Let''s go on a more official business than personal... Was the target of those people from the Dark Guild you?" Lee : "Both me and Nie Li..." Yang Xin : "Since you''ve been eyed by the Dark Guild, the Heavenly Marks Family is no longer safe for you. Why don''t you move to the Alchemist Association?" Lee : "The Heavenly Marks Family is simply a temporary house for me... So there is no need to go through all that troubling..." Lee : "There is another reason for this matter. Do you really think that, if they knew that the elixir formulas were given to you by me, they would only send three Silver ranks to kill both of us? They would more be inclined to kidnap us." Hearing Lee''s words, Yang Xin nodded her head. That would indeed be the case. Lee''s in-depth knowledge doesn''t make him seem like a thirteen-year-old kid. Thinking of that extraordinary and terrifying talent, Yang Xin felt relieved. Yang Xin : "Do you have any grudges with them?" Lee : "I don''t have any grudges with the Dark Guild." Lee : "If there is anyone that I''ve offended, that would be the Sacred Family. The Sacred Family would be the only ones that have the motive to do this!" Lee then proceeded to tell her about what had transpired at their little secret trip towards the ruins where they met many members of the Dark Guild and how the members of the Sacred Family left them returning in the town unscathed... Hearing Lee''s story, a hint of cold light flashed across Yang Xin''s beautiful eyes. If that''s the case, wouldn''t that mean that the Sacred Family has colluded with the Dark Guild? The Dark Guild is the enemy of Glory City, therefore, colluding with the Dark Guild is an absolutely intolerable offence. Yang Xin : "I''ll have someone investigate this. If the Sacred Family is really colluding with the Dark Guild, then the City Lord will definitely not let them off easy!" Yang Xin said with a resolute and decisive look. Her words carried a hint of a chill with them. Betraying the Glory City is absolutely unforgivable. She had to also look at the latest info they had gathered of trying to draw more pills from them. Lee : "This time one of them escaped. The other Dark Guild assassins addressed him as Deacon Yun Hua. When you can, ask Nie Li to draw a portrait of him for you." Yang Xin : "Why Nie Li??" Lee : "He is better than me at drawing..." When Yang Xin lowered her head, through her silk clothing as she had gotten dressed as well, two semi-ball shaped bulges could be seen. Seeing that, Lee averted his eyes and couldn''t help blushing red. He had to admit that Yang Xin''s body figure is really seductive. When Yang Xin raised her head, she saw Lee''s face that seemed to get slightly hot. There has always been a rumour outside saying that Yang Xin is very flirtatious and depended on her beauty to get to her position. However, the truth is not so simple. Although she likes to wear sexy clothing, she is still single and no one had the chance to become a guest of her curtains. That is because there was no one that she can look up to. Because her status is very high, the majority of the guys that try to get on her good side all have ulterior motives. Hence, Yang Xin would rather relieve herself late at night, alone, than to let those pigs have her perfect. The truth is Yang Xin is an extremely seductive woman. Although Lee had seen how enchanting she is twice, she did not mind. Yang Xin : "Little Lee, do you want to touch?" Hearing Yang Xin''s words, Lee was slightly stunned. He was a little embarrassed and withdrew his gaze. That seductive look of hers, pairing up with such ambiguous words, a normal man would have a hard time controlling himself. Lee : "Please don''t try to tease me like that i finally managed to calm down..." Yang Xin : "I wouldn''t mind, if you end up taking care of me properly." Lee heard that and his heart almost stopped beating, he started walking towards Yang Xin hugging her from her waist as they both laid in the bed with Le on top of her looking at her eyes... Lee : "I always take care of my girls..." Yang Xin before she could answer back, she felt his hand slipping inside her in a sensitive spot and with what transpired earlier she released a moan from being oversensitive down there... Chapter 109 - Read On Your Own Will!!! After Lee finally embraced Yang Xin, both of them had started hugging each other and removing the clothes they had worn from the previous stunt making both of them release a chuckle... If they knew that they would have done it, either way, they would have made their life easier if they stayed naked as they were... Yang Xin : "Mmmm...." Lee : "You really are sensitive down here... Did you also got aroused??" Yang Xin : "I''m always aroused... The point is i had never found someone who truly looks at me for my character..." Lee : "I see... Therefore for years you only pleasured yourself..." Yang Xin blushed as he said that and actually couldn''t afford to shake her head because this was the truth in her heart and she was giving it to him. Lee kept playing with her lower region as he rubbed her pussy with his left hand and his right hand touched that amazing mound of plump and soft flesh, and that slightly raised point. He was shocked as even though he had read about how soft they were, now that this is his reality, he thought that this woman had really good development. Being called a milf for ages was not without a reason... Nevertheless, he pressed his hand forward while pinching one of her nipples causing her to moan even more while wet sounds started sounding as he rubbed her pussy... Yang Xin : "Mmmnnnn, Lee... Don''t tease me too much... I can also play dirty..." Lee : "Ah sorry, i was impressed by how soft they were, they are truly beautiful..." Yang Xin : "Fufufufu... So you like big breasted girls??" Lee : "I''m liking every part of the girl i decided to devote my life whether they are soft or hard each one had a unique feeling." Lee stopped talking and bend forward sealing the lips of Yang Xin before she wanted to say something and at the same time, he inserted his fingers inside her vagina causing the already sensitive spot to start spasming as she groaned... He kept sucking her lips and tongue while fucking her with his finger which at some point became two and then three making roll her eyes backwards... It wasn''t long that she brought her hands and hugged him while almost locking her legs in his waist as she started trembling and groaning before a sound of pleasure came out... SPLURT!!!! SPLURT!!!! SPLURT!!!! Yang Xin : "Ummnnnnnngggg..." Yang Xin felt weakly on the bed as she could feel Lee''s hot breath still lingering in her mouth, she then watched him doing something out of her control... He caught her things and raised them upwards while having her dripping wet pussy in his face making Yang Xin feel a bit of dread... Yang Xin : "Wait... I just.... Aaahhhhh..." She didn''t manage to finish her words as Lee plunged his tongue inside her pussy licking and sucking her insides causing her to tremble violently with her only choice of cooping with this to clench her fists in the sheets... SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! Yang Xin opened and closed her mouth unable to make even the slightest sound of all this pleasure that kept hitting her mind... Her body kept trembling and eventually she was hit by violent waves yet again causing her to almost black out as she squirted for the second time in his mouth... SPLURT!!!! SPLURT!!!! SPLURT!!!! Seeing Yang Xin''s blissful expression, Lee could no longer hold himself back from the main dish and he also took his position in the bed by placing himself on top of her caressing her hair and red cheeks all the while slowly inserting his dick inside her... Yang Xin had no idea that from today on forward, she would never be able to reach the same pleasure on her own, and that now belonged to someone that was a thirteen to a fourteen-year-old child. She suddenly felt a pain assaulting her from her pussy as something was moving and ravaging inside her all the way to her womb... Yang Xin : "Owwww..... Unggg..." Lee : "Shhh, it will be fine it''s your first time... From now on you are mine...." Hearing his words she wanted to say something but then she felt him moving back and forward causing her small amounts of pain and pleasure at the same time... Lee kept thrusting inside her while looking at her beautiful eyes causing her blush even more while moaning... At the same time, he started fondling her breasts and suck her nipples making her laugh in all this, as it reminded her of babies sucking for milk... She locked herself around his body and both of them entered a state of pleasuring slowly the other even though it was mostly Lee that kept pleasuring Yang Xin. This went on and on for several minutes as Lee went slowly so that Yang Xin can enjoy it and also get used to the pain, white clear liquid started to flow from her vagina erasing the red trail she had at the entrance from being close to climax... Lee started picking up the speed since he was sure that she could handle it causing louder moans to come from her mouth as he kept going... As both started to let out more ragged breaths and voices they got assaulted by a violent current of zapping coursing through their bodies with Lee picking up his fastest speed he could... Yang Xin : "Aaaahhhh.... Aaahhh... There... Lee..." Lee : "You are so beautiful right now... I wondered if maybe our future kids are as cute as you..." Yang Xin had a momentary lapse in her movements and it was at that moment that Lee couldn''t hold it any longer and thrust with all his might hitting her womb and painted white all the way. At that split second, Yang Xin felt her inside burning up with Lee''s love, causing her body to react accordingly releasing a fountain of her juices from their connective point all the while groaning while suffocating Lee in her breasts... Yang Xin : "Haafff.... ahff.... haaaff...." Lee : "Haaa.... haaaffff... Haffff...." Yang Xin : "You.... You... seriously..... consider me to.... be a mother...??" Lee : "Aaa?? Up to some... Point won''t it happen?? I mean you are my wife right now so... I think they will be cute like you..." Yang Xin closed her mouth and her thoughts run wild as she had never thought that far even if she had mated with someone else... As she kept thinking about it, she felt a hand caressing her face while Lee''s nose kept rubbing her own with affection... Thinking about having kids with him made her even redder than the whole ordeal the did earlier... Chapter 110 - Binding Yang Xin... As Lee was resting in two soft pillows he suddenly heard his system making him narrow slightly his eyes... He split his attention to the system notification and saw what he gained... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 1. Completed!!! (Repeatable)!!! Have Sex With An Unrelated Girl Of Nie Li''s Dao Partners!!! Rewards : 1 x Rank Up Pill, 20.000 TODAG Points Lee : "Ohh!!" Yang Xin : "Hmm?? What happened??" Lee : "My cultivation was slightly raised..." Yang Xin : "I see, that''s good news..." Lee was thinking that he should get up and get dressed as they were still connected and tell her about his manual. Just as he left her embrace albeit reluctantly, their love juices flowed from her vagina causing a ticklish feeling to Yang Xin. As he got up to get dressed, he was tackled down by Yang Xin who had a teasing smirk on her face... Yang Xin : "Earlier you ate my little sister, now it''s payback time, i''ll eat your little brother..." Lee : "Wait... Ahh...." Yang Xin placed Lee''s dick in her mouth before she started savouring his taste along with her as she was sucking it whole... Led had rolled his eyes back as he was sensitive there and with he clumsy tongue doing whatever she wanted he started trembling... Yang Xin felt immediately his throb setting off in her mouth and looked with shiny eyes at him trying to hold on his own way... SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! SLURP!!! Yang Xin watched his expression as she played with her tongue and she kept licking spots he had the biggest reaction... After two minutes Lee could no longer hold it and shoved his dick in her throat as he released his hot milk choking her while trying to swallow it. Yang Xin : "Thanks for the meal..." Lee : "Hafff... haffff... haaa... You little..." Lee jumped on Yang Xin beginning the second round of their fight as for the next five hours they fought on who will come on top... Both of them were down in the bed panting heavily as the whole bed was drenched in stains of their fight... Lee : "Haaa... seriously this was intense..." Yang Xin : "Thats for trying to play with bid sis and little sis..." Lee : "Now that we somewhat calmed down lets talk about a few things..." Yang Xin : "Like what???" Lee : "Your cultivation has been stuck right?? Since you are now my wife I would like to push you further..." Lee saw the question marks appearing above her head and started explaining to her how he and Nie Li managed to create a unique Manual. He started telling her the best parts of it and after he noticed her eyes being wide open he waited for a few seconds, for her to digest the information. Yang Xin : "I''m imagining it has catch right??" Lee lightly smiled and started telling her about the bad negatives of it... Including that if she never cultivates she will still rise up but as her soul force will be unrefined she will be the weakest of her ranks... He also told her what happened to Lanruo when he bound her making her lose 2 ranks and her demon spirit... Yang Xin ponders seriously the gains and the losses this Manual had and even though she will lose now her demon and re-enter 5-Star Gold Rank, she will win in the long run. She knew that Lee and Nie Li will eventually reach Legend Rank so a few more along the way will help protect the city. She immediately agreed to his proposal to bind her and when she saw how serious and calm Lee was, she even thought it was a proposal of marriage. Lee : "Well then listen carefully..." Lee : "******************###########*******************" BoooooooooooM!!!! Yang Xin felt her body trembling as if something broke inside her and started shaking her. She focused inside her as true to his words a labyrinth started appearing and the leftover energy from her drop in cultivation and the dissipation of her spirit started refining her body... She watched as the alter was completed and noticed that three doors opened up... One thunder, one wind and what she didn''t expect was the door of Poison to be opened... She came back to her senses and as she watched the soul force refining her skin making it as soft as silk she pondered over everything Lee told her... She must had an affinity to thunder and due to her demon being a hybrid she opened the wind door as well, then by following this root, her body must have been full of pill poison. Lee : "How do you feel???" Yang Xin : "Quite good actually, I thought I would feel somewhat uncomfortable but quite the opposite..." Lee : "Which doors you opened??" Yang Xin : "Thunder, Wind and Poison." When Lee heard about the last door everything suddenly made sense to him how someone powerful as her could easily die in the first timeline... Turns out the accumulated poison from cultivating and refining different kinds of pills and medicines took effect and claimed her life while protecting others. Lee : "I see, then let''s move to other issues.." Yang Xin : "The demons spirits right???" Lee : "Yeah, my master found out that you are going to auction a rare treasure black pot." Yang Xin : "Yes, why is there a problem??" Lee : "I only know two of its effect and if I know there is a chance the Dark Guild knows as well." Yang Xin eyes narrowed as she realised that the unknown pot they put up in auction will cause trouble... Lee : "One basic effect of it is to put 10 crystals in there and create a new one with higher rank of demon crystals..." Yang Xin : "What!!!!" Lee : "As for the second one, if someone. cultivate with it next to him it strengthens that said person demon raising its limit." Yang Xin frowned, as she realised that based on these two effects it will be enough for a fallout within the city and the dangers it will occur if it falls under the Demon Lord. Yang Xin : "Then I should..." Lee : "No don''t, the Association will take a big hit if you withdrew it..." Yang Xin : "I was gonna say participate in the bidding of it..." Lee : "Oh!!!" Chapter 111 - Formulas!!! After speaking about a few more things, Yang Xin finally left from where she was stationed to take the precautions needed. The Alchemist Association under her orders worked very quickly and dispatched a few Gold rank Demon Spiritualists and Fighters to guard the Heavenly Marks Family. This caused the guard of the Heavenly Marks Family to be even heavier. Several Aristocratic families around the Heavenly Marks Family were depressed. The Heavenly Marks Family is a tail-end existence among the Aristocratic families, so why would a family like that get the attention of the Alchemist Association? They were both envious and jealous. With the care of the Alchemist Association, the Heavenly Marks Family''s position suddenly became incomparable to the past. Those who had a hostile relationship with the Heavenly Marks Family felt uneasy. They were afraid that the Heavenly Marks Family would take revenge on them. Those who are not close with the Heavenly Marks Family, sent representatives to befriend them. The influence of the Alchemist Association is too great. Furthermore, now that the Alchemist Association had elixirs like the Soul Concentrating Pill, Soul Tempering Pill, and various other pills. Their influence has increased several folds. Even the Snow Wind Family has to rely on the Alchemist Association for their elixirs. But that doesn''t mean that the Heavenly Marks Family has nothing to worry about. Aside from the Sacred Family, there is also the Dark Guild that has been hiding within the shadows. Nie Li knew that now the Dark Guild will officially hunt down Lee for killing two of his members so after taking care of a few things he needed to raise his cultivation at least to the peak of Black Gold. Doing so will ensure better protection and means from those around him as he didn''t know if they will launch an attack like his second life. Although he has already reached the Black Gold rank, and integrated with a demon spirit, Nie Li still has a strong sense of urgency to cultivate. After all, if he takes everything that was said seriously then the time for the Sage-Emperor and his goons to emerge is way too small... These last few days, Yang Xin has been coming back and forth talking to Lee and Nie Li about many things and when she is seen with Lee, her cheeks are slightly flushed. Yang Xin : "Lee, did your master tell you of any other elixir formulas? For example, some mind-clearing elixirs that are needed to go against hallucinatory-type demon beasts, antidote elixirs for poison-type demon beast..." Yang Xin : "If there are new elixirs, we would be able to expand our business," The previous elixirs have extremely important significance to Glory City. She originally had orders from Gu Yan to meet with their master. However, after waiting for several days, their master hasn''t shown himself yet. She also does not dare to ask for anything. A hidden expert, like him, isn''t someone that is easily seen by others. Nie Li : "This is big sister Yang Xin''s request or president Gu Yan''s?" Yang Xin : "Sigh..... It''s President Gu Yan''s request." Nie Li : "Then, forget it. President Gu Yan has no sincerity. He wants more elixir formulas, yet he does not come to ask for them personally." Lee : "Now, now don''t be like that, we do require money after all for many reasons... Yang''er how did that request with the City Lord went??" Yang Xin : "It might take a few days, as he was checking something about what you had said a certain family being in cahoots with the Dark Guild." Yang Xin : "At the same time i also tipped off, President Gu Yan about the attack here and the possible reason behind it so both of them are looking at it secretly." Lee : "I see, then we can move on for the next few days and focus on other things..." Yang Xin, however, looked at Lee with a playful smile as she went closer ignoring Nie Li and asked with an enchanting voice... Yang Xin : "Good little brother, you have more elixir formulas with you, right? Why don''t you tell big sister? No matter what you want to do, I''ll agree to it." Hearing Yang Xin''s words, Lee bitterly smiled as he gulped. This devil is obviously tempting him for another round. As he watched the amorous woman in front of him, he knew that an ordinary guy definitely couldn''t resist her temptations. If he didn''t share some more formula''s, who knows what she might do to him as a punishment. Lee : "Fine, since big sister Yang Xin asked me for them, I''ll tell big sister a few more elixir formulas!" Lee : "Nie Li give them the ones we created recently based on the herbs our master needed." Nie Li facepalmed inwardly and sighed as he took out three elixir formulas, they were the Spirit Pacifying Pill, Detoxifying Spirit Pill and, to counteract Snow Wind demon beasts, the Flame Type Cold Resistance Pill. He wasn''t even bothered to truly give her new formulas as he knew that those he gave her in her second life were an enormous help for the Glory City and its people... Yang Xin''s eyes lit up. Within the St. Ancestral Mountains, most of the demon beasts are Snow Wind type. Therefore, cold resistant pills are extremely useful. It''s a pity that the formulas were lost thousands of years ago. With this Flame Type Cold Resistance Pill, Glory City will have a better chance at resisting the Snow Wind beasts. Nie Li : "We only have these three, at the moment. These elixirs are extremely effective, especially the Flame Type Cold Resistance Pill. I believe that big sister Yang Xin knows of its usage." Yang Xin : "Thank you, little brother, Nie Li. You have made great contributions to Glory City. If the City Lord knows of this, he will definitely present you with a nobility rank!" Yang Xin : "As for you little Lee, a little sister wants to meet your little brother..." Lee : "Cough, cough, cough, cough!!!" Nie Li activated his poker face and started leaving the room as he knew a battle will unfold here and he wasn''t going to stand in the middle of it. Chapter 112 - Going To The Auction!!! After a wild battle of two hours with swords piercing deep inside a cave, both of them came out of the room and Yang Xin reminded Nie Li if he wanted the rank of Nobility. His answer, however, was something that stunned her. Nie Li : "There''s no need for me to be given a nobility rank, I have no interest for such prestige." Yang Xin couldn''t help looking at Nie Li with surprise. She wonders how this monstrous child was raised. He''s only a thirteen-year-old kid, but he''s so calm. However, she knew that even Lee was a monster on his own, he has also gotten a few unique formulas and didn''t ask anything back, well apart from her. Yang Xin : "Since little brother isn''t interested in the title, Big Sis will, of course, arrange your share of profit and we will pass it to you on time." Nie Li slightly nodded. During this period of time, he has already gotten over one billion demon spirit coins. All of which were stored in card form. Every demon crystal card represents ten thousand demon spirit coins, hence, it can greatly save the interspatial ring''s space. If that wasn''t the case, Nie Li''s interspatial ring would have been full. At the same time, even Lee had managed to make close to a billion, what surprised both of them though, was that Yang Xin didn''t hide her boldness as she turned to Lee... Yang Xin : "If you have any new elixir formulas, don''t forget to tell big sister, no matter what you request little sister will agree to it." Yang Xin bent her body down, her two seductive semi spheres leaked out. That voluptuous figure, and slender legs, emitted an indescribable temptation. Nie Li has to admit that Lee hitted a jackpot as Yang Xin is indeed a woman capable of charming everyone. Perhaps if things were to stand differently he would have tried himself being with her, but his feeling for his master, Ziyun, Ninger and Long Yiyun has reached the apex where he won''t betray them. At least not under normal measures. Yang Xin : "Well then, i''ll return to the Alchemist Association first!" After seeing her figure leave Lee and Nie Li started talking about a few things they would have to address in the process of everything. They decided that if something both of them liked they would compete with each other and ripped him off... After several hours, Nie Hai and Nie En walked in from the outside and saw that Nie Li was talking with Lee, they decided to wait until they were done. Although this behaviour doesn''t fit a Patriarch and Grand Elder, they don''t dare to do anything else. At this moment, Nie Li is an important person to the Heavenly Marks Family. His status is no longer any less than theirs. Nie Li : "Patriarch, Grand Elder, is there something that we can do for both of you?" Nie Hai : "Oh, Nie Li!! Lee!!" Nie Hai : "Today we were looking for you to ask if you are interested in going to the Treasure Auction?" Nie Hai received an invitation from the Hong Yue Family. The Hong Yue Family is a Noble family. To able to receive the invitation of the Hong Yue Family, of course, Nie Hai felt proud. Although the financial situation of the Heavenly Marks Family is still a little in distress, since he received the invitation from the Hong Yue Family, he must definitely go. The reason so to why Nie Hai called for them is to build up a good relationship between all parties. With the backing of the Alchemist Association, their position within the family isn''t comparable to the past. In order to not land himself in an awkward situation, he purposely pulled Ni En with him, since Nie En''s relationship with Nie Li isn''t that bad. Nie Li : "The Treasure Auction?" Lee : "Okay, I''ll go too!" After hearing their reply, Nie Hai felt relieved. He was worried that both of them would''ve refused. Nie Hai : "That being the case, we''ll be going in my carriage." Nie Hai : "It has already been prepared." Lee : "Sure let''s go, but i would like to inform you that if anything attracts my eye i will buy it on my own." Hearing his words they didn''t dare to say anything to him and both of them saw Nie Li standing up. Since the place wasn''t far, Nie Li and Lee did not pack anything and followed Nie Hai and Nie En and boarded the carriage. The carriage slowly started with several Gold rank Demon Spiritualists and Fighters following behind. They are there to protect both of them little did they know that they are wasting their time. Nie Hai : "Director Yang has already returned back to the Alchemist Association. Before leaving, she specially told me that I must take care of you. It seems like your relationship with Director Yang isn''t bad." Lee : "Well she is my wife after all and she treats my friends as her friends, she is one of the fe people that still value friendship over anything else..." Nie Hai felt awkward at this moment. As within Lee''s words, there was a hidden meaning that didn''t place them in his list but for Nie Li, it was a different story. Nie En also felt helpless. He knows that Nie Li belongs to his branch, and in the past, he was able to freely reprimand Nie Li. But now, he''s completely lost to Nie Li''s change of character and at the same time because of the status quo, he is getting indirect benefits. However, he didn''t dare to say anything and because of that, the atmosphere in the carriage was a little awkward. Nie Hai : "Nie Li, if you have anything you like in the auction, you can tell me. I''ll get it for you." Although the stuff at the auction isn''t cheap, he''s prepared to bleed heavily for once. Even if he spends a little more money, he must get one or two things for Nie Li. After all, kids are still easy to handle. Nie Li : " No need. Similarly, to Lee If there''s anything I like, I''ll buy it myself. I have the money to pay." Nie Li said, shaking his head. In terms of wealth, the whole Heavenly Marks Family combined was not richer than him. Nie En : "The things at the Treasure Auction aren''t simple. The cheapest piece would be worth at least a few thousands of demon spirit coins. The most expensive ones would be from ten thousand demon spirit coins onwards!" Nie Li & Lee : "So cheap, I''m not interested." Chapter 113 - The Auction... Hearing both of their same words, Nie Hai and Nie En were slightly stunned. They bitterly smiled at each other. Seems like they haven''t understood the situation correctly. Seems like Yang Xin gave Nie Li and even more so to Lee quite a bit of money. When they thought about it again, it makes sense. Yang Xin is willing to dispatch Gold rank experts to protect Nie Li, so she has definitely given him quite a bit of pocket money. They both thought that Nie Li only had a good relationship with Yang Xin, hence they were sheltered by her. What they didn''t know and just touch the surface with their thoughts was that Nie Li''s relationship with Yang Xin is an equal partnership relation. Within Nie Li''s interspatial ring, is not only just simple pocket money. After a few more hours they reached their destination. Hong Yue Auction House This auction house is opened by one of the Noble families, the Hong Yue Family. The Hong Yue Family is an important existence within Glory City. The surrounding five Aristocratic families listened to the Hong Yue Family''s orders. Including the Heavenly Marks Family. When the Heavenly Marks Family was being suppressed by Sacred Family, the Hong Yue Family distanced themselves from the Heavenly Marks Family. However, due to the fact that the Alchemist Association has a close relationship with the Heavenly Marks Family now, the Hong Yue Family started to get close to the Heavenly Marks Family. People were coming in and out of the auction house. As members of an Aristocratic family, Nie Hai, Nie En, Nie Li and Lee were arranged to the second level of the VIP room. Patriarchs of other Aristocratic families had also joined them. Seeing several acquaintances, Nie Hai went up to greet them. Nie Hai : "Patriarch Li Yuan, Patriarch Chi Feng, long time no see!!" Li Yuan had the looks of a fifty-sixty-year-old man. Although his hair and beard were a little white, his spirit was very hale and hearty. He was the Patriarch of Li Yuan Family. Chi Feng, a slightly younger, but had a much bigger build was beside him. He was the Patriarch of the Tian Kui Family. Li Yuan : "Patriarch Nie Hai, you haven''t changed a bit." Nie Hai : "Ha ha, it was by the blessings of you two!" Nie Hai greeted. His relationship with Li Yuan and Chi Feng is still not bad. Even when the Heavenly Marks Family was being suppressed by the Sacred Family, Li Yuan and Chi Feng still made contacts with Nie Hai. Seeing Nie Hai, Li Yuan and Chi Feng greeted each other. A good distance away, the Silver Tiger''s Patriarch, Jiang Ming, and the Tie Men Family''s Patriarch, Lei Zhuo, both revealed angry and jealous expressions. Lei Zhuo : "Patriarch Nie Hai is really shining with success!!" Jiang Ming : "Right? Before, when he was being suppressed by the Sacred Family, he begged for someone to help them, almost even shamelessly kneeling down." Jiang Ming : "Now that he has the protection of the Alchemist Association, he can run around without any worry." Jiang Ming : "But... how long can the Heavenly Marks Family be sheltered by the Alchemist Association? Who knows when the time will come when they are suppressed by the Sacred Family again? I wonder if Patriarch Nie Hai will still be so carefree like he is today?" Hearing the words of Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming, Nie Hai''s face slightly changed. Since the beginning, Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming''s family haven''t been on good terms with Heavenly Marks Family. The sarcasm within their speech made Nie Hai very unhappy. Of course, he will not show weakness. He will simply show that he was unconcerned. Nie Hai : "Why is there such huge sour smell? It''s true that the Heavenly Marks Family is being sheltered by the Alchemist Association, at least we''re better off than some family who is not close to their grandpa nor loved by their grandma." Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming''s face were both sullen. Truth be told, they are indeed jealous of the Heavenly Marks Family. Now that the current Alchemist Association is no longer compared to what it was in the past. They even heard that the Alchemist Association paid thirty percent more than the current market price to acquire the Heavenly Marks Family''s herbs. Furthermore, the Alchemist Association also gave the Heavenly Marks Family quite a lot of high-graded elixirs, enough to nurture the younger generations. As for them, their herbs have no sales at all, and they can only sell it at a lower price. Lei Zhuo : "You became henchmen of the Alchemist Association and still act so proudly. You really think that the Alchemist Association treats you like a treasure??" Hearing Lei Zhuo''s words, Li Yuan and Chi Feng also spoke up. Li Yuan : "That''s a poor remark from Patriarch Lei Zhuo. If the Heavenly Marks Family is a henchman of the Alchemist Association, would the Alchemist Association have the need to give the Heavenly Marks Family such beneficial conditions??" Chi Feng : "Indeed. Obviously, the Alchemist Association had requested the Heavenly Marks Family, which is why they gave the Heavenly Marks Family such beneficial conditions. Even the two of our families benefitted from them!!" Li Yuan''s Li Yuan Family and Chi Feng''s Tian Kui Family both sold their herbs ten percent above the market price to the Heavenly Marks Family. The Heavenly Marks Family then resells them to the Alchemist Association. In between the two transactions, they were able to earn quite a bit. They have already become one of the bodies of interest with the Heavenly Marks Family. It was considered compensation for not abandoning the Heavenly Marks Family when they were in distress. Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming both coldly snorted. They couldn''t figure out is why would such a big power, like the Alchemist Association, ask of the Heavenly Marks Family? They had also sent underlings to investigate this matter, but had no results. There was a hint of hostility within the VIP room. Nie En, Nie Li and Lee were both sitting by the side, sipping their tea. Since this is a fight between Patriarchs, it''s not related to them. Therefore, they did not say anything. Nie En : "The Silver Tiger Family and the Tie Men Family Patriarchs have always been overbearing. When the Heavenly Marks Family was being suppressed, they sent someone to buy two pieces of land from us at a low price!!" The auction will soon begin. The respective Patriarch stood close to the observation area, looking far away. The auctioneer responsible for the auctioning is a beautiful lady wearing an opaque silk cloth that paired with that delicate face of hers. She was filled with endless temptation. Everyone there had to admit that the Hong Yue Family is clever. With such a sexy lady, they could easily heat up one''s mind and cause them to pay big bucks. Lei Zhuo : "Recently the Heavenly Marks Family had several business ventures with the Alchemist Association on various herbs. They should have earned quite a bit. With Patriarch Nie Hai here, I''m afraid that the treasures of this auction will not have our share!" Lee : "Two patriarchs are flattering. The Heavenly Marks Family have nothing except money. I''m afraid that the two patriarchs have no chance to acquire today''s real treasure." Lei Zhuo : "Brat, who are you? Are fit to talk to us? Can you represent the Heavenly Marks Family??" Lee : "Me?? Why don''t you ask the person behind you." Lei Zhuo : "Behind me.??" ??? : "I heard a few people picking on my Husband and came running." Chapter 114 - Battle!! Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming both froze when they heard a beautiful voice from behind them and were shocked at what that voice said... They turned around and saw Director Yang Xin looking at them with a smile that wasn''t a smile at all, it reeked of evilness as if they had provoked a tigress... Lei Zhuo : "Greetings Director Yang!!" Jiang Ming : "Greetings Director Yang!!" Yang Xin : "As i already stated i heard that someone is bullying my husband and his family friends..." BBBOOOMMM!!! Their minds exploded, all of them who were on the scene felt the ground collapse as someone like her finally managed to get a life partner. Many looked at Lee, with jealousy and hatred in their eyes, all the while cursing him from the deepest parts of their souls. Lei Zhuo : "I don''t know which fool was to spread such rumours Director Yang, but we are simply speaking with Nie En and Nie Hai about the latest issues going on around..." Jiang Ming : "Who would dare to cause trouble on the people the Association sponsored the Auction and even more so when it is concerning your partner?" Yang Xin : "Dear Lee is that true??" Lee : "Pffttt... Of course, it is... Well, things got a bit heated as i tried to hide the fact i belong to you, but someone had to report it as trouble to throw us out." Lee : "Didn''t expect for you to be close by and openly announce we are together..." As he spoke Lee looked briefly towards the people who tried to mock him and the Heavenly Marks Family and raised a grin in his face. This didn''t go unnoticed by many and they started raining curses once more to justify their selfless ego as they wanted to have their way and court her themselves. Yang Xin : "Then please, keep it down, we are here to give and gain benefits and profits not to enter each other throat." Yang Xin : "The Auction will start at 5 minutes, please take your sits." With Director Yang having given the GO no one could refute her back as they didn''t want to get on her bad side. As for her calling that brat Husband, many thought that it was fake for a way to save him as they knew she didn''t have a biological family left. Nevertheless, no one believed her but they, but they had to show that they did, little Lee did he know that he got cursed not for being called as such by her... By for the pure reason of being so familiar with her... Lee, on the other hand, had a guess on what they were thinking and thought that when he truly makes it public these people will eat their shoes... Just as they took their own sits they heard a beautiful voice preparing them for the upcoming Auction. The Lady : "Dear, honourable guests. In this auction, our Hong Yue Auction House has prepared lots of treasures. Many were obtained from ruins. In Total, we will represent 30 pieces of them many that go in sets... We hope that everyone will like them!!" The lady''s voice spread around, as charming as a fairy song. The Lady : "The 1st auction item! It is from the ruins of Clear River Town. It''s a broken jade. Upon inspection, we have found unknown traces of an extremely rich aura. The starting price is three hundred demon spirit coins!!" When the lady''s voice ended, someone already raised their plate. Guest : "Three hundred fifty demon spirit coins!!" Guest 2 : "Four hundred spirit coins!!" Guest 3 : "Five hundred spirit coins!!!" Everyone got into it and started raising the price again and again... Lee had his system scan the Jade and finally found it''s a full story... TODAG System : Jade Of The Imperial Moon = A Jade that has been around for 400 years and always dripping with the essence of the moon. Eventually, it was lost through the darkness of the world losing it''s once peak might. Effects : Gather The Moonlight And Create Moondrops To Help Those With Cultivations Demons!! State : Broken!!! Lee : "Oh?? I never expected to see something like this here..." Nie Li : "You know that jade??" Lee : "No, but i can guess it''s effects and f we can repair it at the functional state it will be quite useful..." Lee : "Two thousand spirit coins!!!" Nie Li : "Isn''t that a Primary Dark Jade??" Lee : "Why you guessed that from the colour??" Lee : "Did you actually used it before?? Mr. Genious??" Nie Li : "Ugh.. Even though i had bought it, i had totally forgotten about it..." After the price was raised to two thousand by Lee, the calling stopped. After all, it''s just a piece of broken jade. Although it has some soul force aura on it, it is only worth this much. An aristocratic family''s yearly income is only a million demon spirit coins. An ordinary household''s expenses would already be two-three thousand demon spirit coins. Therefore two thousand demon spirit coins for them is already a lot. Nie Li went back and forth with Lee arguing about it that if all the functions are brought out, it would worth two-three million demon spirit coins. Seeing that no one in the VIP room said anything, Nie Li raised the plate. Nie Li : "Heavenly Marks Family, two thousand five hundred demon spirit coins!" Lee : "Two thousand six hundred demon spirit coins!" Nie Li : "What the fuck are you doing??" Lee : "I''m gonna take it for my own use, you want it?? Start bidding..." Nie Li : "Two thousand seven hundred demon spirit coins!" Lee : "Two thousand eight hundred demon spirit coins!" Nie Li : "Three thousand demon spirit coins!!" Many looked at them as if they were idiots, they are competing with each other as if they are kids, OH!! Wait in their eyes they are kids... Actually, they are almost 14. After the price was raised to Ten thousand many wanted to struggle the kids as they wanted to keep the Auction going for the rest Set of Items. Nie Li : "Fine, have it!!" The Lady : "Sold! Congratulations to the Heavenly Marks Family for successfully bidding on this piece of jade." Chapter 115 - Battle!! Part 2!! Lei Zhuo looked at where Nie Li and Lee were competing with a strange look as he knew they belong to the same family. Lei Zhuo : "He actually spent ten thousand on a broken piece of jade?! Psh, what''s the use of that?" Nie Hai and Nie En also did not understand. However, since both of them declared early on that they will be paying themselves, they didn''t say much. The Lady : "The next auction item is a mysterious interspatial ring! Everyone please have a look!" The Lady : "This interspatial ring''s body is glittering and translucent, completely flawless. It''s a storage ring with a space of over two hundred square meters in circumference. This can be called the best storage ring created!" The Lady : "This was brought back by a Gold rank Fighter from the Ning You City ruins. Ning You City ruins are the most dangerous and the wealthiest ruins around. The treasures from those ruins are all of high quality. Many treasures were acquired by the City Lord and are kept in the City Lord Mansion..." The Lady : "This ring''s starting price is fifty thousand demon spirit coins!" Guest : "Finally there is good stuff!" Guest 2 "But the price is so expensive. They actually asked for fifty thousand demon spirit coins!" Guest 3 "This interspatial ring has such a large space. Selling it for fifty thousands demon spirit coins is not being too exaggerating!" A month''s income for the Heavenly Marks Family is barely a hundred thousand demon spirit coins. Furthermore, it has to be used to maintain the expenses of the family. It was more than enough to make Nie Hai and Nie En flinch. Some of the wealthy families below already began bidding. Guest : "Fifty one thousand demon spirit coins!" Guest 2 : "Fifty three thousand demon spirit coins!" "Fifty five thousand demon spirit coins!" Lei Zhuo : "Is Patriarch Nie Hai not interested? Then I''ll start calling!" Lei Zhuo : "Seventy thousand demon spirit coins!" When Lei Zhuo called for the bid the whole hall immediately went silent. Even after a long time, no one called for a higher price. The Lady : "Silver Tiger Family bids seventy thousand demon spirit coins, is there anyone offering higher?" Although Nie Li has several interspatial rings on him, their space was too small. They were all filled with demon crystal cards, there was not enough space for him to use for anything else. Since there is a higher grade interspatial ring, Nie Li definitely wouldn''t let it go. A ring with two hundred square meters of the circumference. If he missed this chance and tried to look for a bigger one in the future, it would be rather difficult to find one. Nie Li : "One hundred thousand demon spirit coins!" Hearing Nie Li''s words, Nie Hai and Nie En felt deeply shocked. Their hearts were bleeding. It''s one hundred thousand demon spirit coins! My god, one hundred thousand is even more than the Heavenly Marks Family''s monthly income. Does Nie Li actually want to use that amount to buy an interspatial ring?? The Lady : "Heavenly Marks Family bids one hundred thousand, is there anyone willing to raise?" Lei Zhuo inhaled cold air, a little dumbfounded. This price is already not what he can bear. That was a whole one hundred thousand demon spirit coins! He opened his mouth, wanting to raise the price, but he worried that it was a trap set by the Heavenly Marks Family. So he did not dare to raise it any more. The Lady : "One hundred thousand demon spirit coins going once, One hundred thousand demon spirit coins going twice, One hundred thousand demon spirit coins going thrice, sold!" One hundred thousand demon spirit coins, this is the price that would make one become excited. Nie Li : "Grand Elder, can you help me to collect the two items? I might need to use the interspatial ring later. This is eleven demon crystal cards, the remaining money you can keep." Nie En is totally depressed. He has become the errand boy for Nie Li. Even though he is now the Grand Elder of Heavenly Marks Family! However, after seeing those eleven demon crystal cards, Nie En inhaled a breath, and thought to himself, ''Forget it and endure.'' Eleven demon crystal cards meant One hundred and ten thousand demon spirit coins. Other than the two items, he will be left with seven thousand, five hundred demon spirit coins. Just running an errand could earn seven thousand, five hundred demon spirit coins. He''s not losing anything. Since the Heavenly Marks Family has so many people, a month''s income is only a hundred thousand demon spirit coins. Just by running an errand, Nie En could earn seven thousand, five hundred demon spirit coins, Nie Hai also wants to do it himself. Nie Hai sighed. Only he knows of how serious the financial crisis of the Heavenly Marks Family currently is. After deducting the cost of training the younger generations, the Heavenly Marks Family is still in debt! As the next item was presented in front of them Nie Li asked Lee what was on his mind but he never expected this type of answer back... Nie Li : "Why didn''t you bid for the ring??" Lee : "I have something like an inscription on my body allowing me to store things in my soul which is the Altar now... Depending on the cultivation i can store more things..." Nie Li : "You can actually do that?" The Lady : "Next item is an elixir storage jade bottle. It''s made from some sort of warm jade. It can greatly maintain the herbal effects of plants and herbs! It was recovered from a sunken ship below the Ancient Breeze River..." ............................. ........................... The Lady : "Next auctioning item is a whole Gold rank suit. Look at this inscription pattern! It originated from the Snow Wind Empire Era." Everything went on and one by one the items passed away... Nie Li ended up getting the Gold Rank Suit as he wanted to give to Nie Hai since it''s no longer useful in his hands but not before trading for something... Nie Hai : "Nie Li, did you bid this for me? Thank you so much!" Nie Hai nervously rubbed his hands. This is a set of Gold rank suit. When one wears it, his strength could rise by 30% or more! Nie Li : "Who says that this is a bid for you?? I got it for my own use." Nie Hai opened his mouth wide. After hearing Nie Li''s words, Nei Hai''s originally joyful mood suddenly turned into sorrow. Nie Hai felt just like an abandoned woman. Chapter 116 - Items Beyond Comprehension!!! As Patriarch of the Heavenly Marks Family, he doesn''t have the status to publicly lower himself down to ask for it. Just a million demon spirit coins don''t mean much to Nie Li. With his current wealth, at this moment, he can easily enter into the top ten in terms of wealth. Furthermore, cooperating with the Alchemist Association allowed Nie Li''s wealth to grow a few hundred million daily. Nie Li doesn''t even need to bat an eye when he throws out a million demon spirit coins. If he wants to, he can even buy the whole auction house without any problem. Of course, Nie Li is still playing low key. Borrowing the name of the Heavenly Marks Family to buy some treasures won''t lure the attention of others. However, if he wanted to buy the whole auction house, it''d be a little too high profile. At this moment, all the wealthy merchants below were busy discussing what just happened. Merchant : "Since when did the Heavenly Marks Family become so rich??" Merchant 2 : "I heard that the Heavenly Marks Family is being sheltered by the Alchemist Association. Moreover, the Alchemist Association is paying thirty per cent more than the market price when buying herbs from them." Merchant 3 : "They actually did such a thing? It''s no wonder the Heavenly Marks Family is so generous!!" Lei Zhuo and Jiang Ming were depressed. In this auction, all they saw was the Heavenly Marks Family buying one treasure after another, while they were unable to get anything. Furthermore, at the rate the bids were going, they don''t dare to bid themselves. If it comes back to bite them, they''ll have trouble. As for Chi Feng and Li Yuan, they would frequently look at Nie Hai, and sigh in their hearts. The Heavenly Marks Family is really rich! They never thought that those items were for Nie Li himself, and not for the family. Nie Li : "See how much attention we are bringing to the Heavenly Marks Family." Lee : "I only bought one freaking item so far!!!" Hearing Nie Li''s and Lee''s words, Nie Hai rolled his eyes. He''d rather not have that much attention. The Lady : "This next item has been entrusted to us by the Alchemist Association to be auctioned. The Soul Nurturing Pills and the Soul Concentrating Pills!" The Lady: "This time, we obtained a total of a thousand pills of the Soul Nurturing Pills and a hundred pills of the Soul Concentrating Pills. I beg to remind everyone to cherish this chance." Hearing the Lady''s words, whether it''s those merchants below or the five Patriarch, almost everyone got heated up. It''s the Soul Nurturing Pills and the Soul Concentrating Pills. After these two pills were released, they had invited a storm within Glory City. Many Demon Spiritualists, after eating the Soul Nurturing Pill and the Soul Concentrating Pill, had their cultivation soar by leaps and bounds. Some even broke through the Silver rank, and Gold rank rather quickly. Some that had the physique unsuitable for training soul force, after consuming some Soul Nurturing Pills and Soul Concentrating Pills, had their soul force raised by a lot. Under this kind of situation, these two pills are extremely hard to find. Several families went all out to buy those two pills at all costs, because they are used to nurture the younger generation. However, the amount of these two pills is too little. The amount that was refined by the Alchemist Association could not satisfy a large market within Glory City. Under normal circumstances, only the Major families and Noble families could purchase those two pills at large quantities. The Hong Yue Auction House is at the top of three auction houses within the northern city of Glory City, and was only able to obtain a thousand Soul Nurturing Pills and a hundred Soul Concentrating Pills. It''s demand far exceeded the supply. A light flashed across Nie Hai''s eyes. The reason for this, was the two pills. Nie Hai : "Nie Li, these two pills, buy as much as you can!" Nie Hai emotionally said. These two pills are extremely good for raising one''s cultivation. Especially the Soul Concentrating Pill. It has a strong effect, even for people at Nie Hai''s and Nie En''s level. Only by raising their cultivation, can the position of their family rise. Lee : "No need for those old men..." Nie Hai: "Huh?? Are you serious??" Lee : "Very, i''m the one who gave the recipes to the Association, so I and Nie Li have an enormous amount of them..." Lee : "Actually i''m surprised Yang Xin didn''t give you any early on... She must have thought that Nie Li or I would have given you at some point..." Nie Hai thought for a bit since Yang Xin gave so many pills to Nie Li, but did not give any to the Heavenly Marks Family. In her view, Nie Li represented the Heavenly Marks Family. The atmosphere within the auction house became extremely heated. The Lady on the stage saw this scene, and a smile found it''s way on her face... The Lady: "In this auction, all Soul Nurturing Pills are sold in sets of a hundred, and the Soul Concentrating Pills are sold in sets of ten. The first set of Soul Nurturing Pills. The starting price is ten thousand demon spirit coins. The auction now begins!" Guest 1 : "One hundred and fifty thousand demon spirit coins!" Guest 2 : "One hundred and sixty thousand!" ......... ....... After the pills were sold out to the various families present in the Auction... The Lady called the employes to bring the next item out and when she took the paper to read the description she was stunned... The Lady : "Erm... The next two items are a bit unique in nature..." The Lady : "The first one is a scroll of inscription where you...." The Lady : "Ugh... You placed it in a girl''s belly, nurturing the dantian, meridians, and certain organs..." The Lady : "The second item, is about a certain Pill, where it helps a cultivating partner bore fruit in the dual course..." Lee and Nie Li who were sipping tea as they were listening to the description of them choked and coughed violently... Not to mention spitting the tea... Yang Xin who was sitting in her Vip place exclusive for her, had seen the red face of the lady and immediately took the book next to her to read about those two items as well... Within moments her face became rosy and started becoming redder and redder as she kept reading the positive parts and the consequences of the two... Chapter 117 - For Research Purposes.... The atmosphere in the Auction became heated when all of them realised what the true power of those two items is... Lee had asked his system to scan the two and was flabbered when he saw the effects of them... TODAG System : Scroll Of Fertility = A scroll that has been lost for aeons before the Dark Era where many families used this inscription to solidify the love between two uneven cultivators... It was known that for an example a Fate Cultivator had higher chances to sire a child with someone on the same Rank than someone for example with no cultivation or lower ones in general... Effects For Male : Uses the soul force of the Male to directly nurse the female''s reproductive organs, meridians, blood and removes the impurities while guaranteeing pregnancy... Effects For Female : Use the soul force of the Girl to nurture the male''s reproductive liquid, making it easier to adapt to the womb of the female guaranteeing pregnancy in oneself... TODAG System : Pill Of Fertility = A pill that helps those who ate it make their aura milder and kind in nature, raising their heating sections and craving for sex... The Pill is auto refining itself by their inclusion in their course as with its last spark it guaranteeing pregnancy... Lee : "Holy shit!!" Nie Li : "What is it???" Hearing Lee exclaims out loudly, Nie Li, Nie Hai and Nie En turned towards him as they noticed his face twitching... At the same time, a person walked through the platform where The Lady was shaking from embarrassment as she glared at the incoming person... The Guy : "Hahahahaha, really sorry my dear guests... Our cute girl here is too innocent to speak openly about this kind of kinds of stuff publically..." The Guy : "My name is Seion but you can also call the as The Guy... Allow me to throw some light in your eyes..." Everyone suddenly turned to him including Yang Xin who had a red face reading from the book some of the abilities of those two... The Guy : "The first item is called Law of Pregnancy... Or at least that''s how we called it based on it''s effects..." The Guy : "As many of you know, cultivating higher and higher the chances of leaving descendant due to the higher soul force is lowered dramatically..." The Guy : "This Law has two sides... When a guy loves a lover cultivator... He can inscribe this Law in her belly and through course he can refine with his soul force her body enabling her to sire a child of their love..." The Guy : "Similarly a Female cultivator would have to inscribe this law to male''s reproductive organ helping him purify and strengthen his ability well you know..." The Guy : "Then when the whole ordeal happens, the female Cultivator would be able to nurture his seeds inside her and if they are lucky to sire a child..." The whole Auction room became silence and not even a single sound was heard throughout everyone... The Guy : "The second Item was named Heat In Season... and again we have no clue about its true name..." The Guy : "As you may have realised it is a single-use item that helps those in the course to synchronise their aura and make them gentler making the male''s part easier to sire a child with a higher female cultivator... Or helps the lower female to accept the higher male cultivator..." The Guy : "The only side effect of this pill is that you are drowned into an endless world of pleasure until the pill has done its work..." The Guy : "Aaaa... Now that i think of this i also don''t know if the inscription continued to exist after pregnancy ensuring more children in the future..." The Guy : "The Two Items will be sold separately with the former being at 10 Million starting price and the latter at 1 Million..." Guest 1 : "Ten million demon spirit coins!" Guest 2 : "Ten million and one hundred thousand...!" Guest 3 : "Ten million and two hundred thousand..." ... .... Both The Lady and The Guy watched the bidding war for the scroll getting out of control as it had reached over 50 million in a short time... Just as they were about to start calling it for a black hooded man to gain it... They heard a voice from the Heavenly Marks Family... Lee : "One Hundred Million Demon Spirit Coins!!!" Everyone looked at him in fear, what the hell man?? How the fuck you are so rich... But they knew better than that as he has relationships with the Marks Family and at the same time with the Association, therefore, they only kept their voices inside their head... The Guy : "One Hundred Million Demon Spirit Coins!!! Will someone offer a higher bid??" He looked around and his gaze even fell at the black hooded guy in a corner, seeing him that he didn''t raise any intention of bidding further he hitted three times his mallet in the counter and the item went to Lee... Yang Xin who had thought of bidding it but stopped as she thought about her image was red all over her face thinking about how will Lee use the scroll... Nie Li was laughing wryly inside him as he also thought about the uses of the scroll but stopped from bidding as it was too early for him to become a dad... Although something inside him was making him feel a bit sour as you could say he was over a million years old if you add the time he spent in the Temporal Book... Continue on from there the next battle started from the pill which caused it to reach close to 50 million and the one who took it was surprisingly Yang Xin... Yang Xin : "Sigh... If i had known beforehand about this pill auctioned here i would have traded with something else so that i could study it and hopefully find the materials..." Yang Xin : "Reproducing this pill may be the hopes of Glory City finally flourishing from declining wave after wave..." Everyone stayed silence at her statement and they knew she was right... Every year there are more deaths than births in the city and slowly but surely when the old bones died the city will become an easy target as the hatchlings won''t be able to hold on the waves... Chapter 118 - Master - Student!! The Guy : "Hahahhaha, now, now miss Yang Xin is right... It was also our fault for realising this..." The Guy : "Well then shall we continue forward??" The Guy : "Lady-san will you??" The Lady : "Bastard..." The Guy : "Uggwwuu... I got rejected..." Guest : "Booo!!! Loser!!!" Guest 2 : "Get out of here!!!" Guest 3 : "We want Lady-chan!!!" The Guy : "Sigh... seems like i''m hated... Fine, fine i''m leaving..." The Lady : "Now, then everyone, continue on with our items, the next one is less disturbing from the two we just sold..." The Lady : "The first one is an Icy crystal we have no idea where it belongs but it can be used to train, Water, Wind, Blizzard abilities..." Lee : "Oi... Nie Li... That..." Nie Li : "Yeah..." The Lady : "The starting price for this small shard of Icy crystal will be 100 million..." Guest 1 : "One hundred million demon spirit coins!" Guest 2 : "One hundred million and one hundred thousand...!" Guest 3 : "One hundred million and two hundred thousand..." ... .... Nie Li : "Two hundred million demon spirit coins!" Just as Nie Li joined the fray, everyone took a large inhale of cold air from the sheer amount of money he had on him... Yang Xin hearing him saying that thought that this crystal might be important to them and paid close attention in the off chance their money won''t be enough to buy this... Black Hooded Man : "Three hundred million demon spirit coins!" Nie Li : "Five hundred million demon spirit coins!" Wooooowwww..... A large uproar was heard through the Auction room when Nie Li raised the price by two hundred million all at once... The Lady was shocked beyond belief and the Guy watching all this from a corner as he was pouting from being rejected had a smile on his face for certain reason... He then looked at someone and noticed that he was looking back at him, making his smile freeze in it''s tracks, at the same time the one who was watching him made a notion to him to speak privately only with his eyes... Blinking and lightly averting his eyes towards the back of the room, the figure who saw him smiled... Lee : "Nie Li... Continue on and take that Item we saw..." Nie Li : "Sure..." Lee didn''t even bother to look at Nie Hai and Nie En open mouths from the amount of money Nie Li was spending... The price for the Icy Crystal reached 700 Hundred Million which prompted the Black Hooded Man to give up as the crystal was secondary to him... Due to not being able to procure the pills from their associated partners through Glory City, he had an enormous amount with him but not enough to buy both of them... The Lady : "700 Hundred Million Demon Spirit Coins!!! Will someone offer a higher bid??" The Lady : "Going once, twice... Thrice... Sold to the Heavenly Marks Family..." Nie Li smiled bitterly about this... He didn''t except the Black Man to have that much capital, but thinking that in his second life their wealth was diminished by buying many pills through the Sacred Family... Nie Li, knew that the crystal was a fragment of the Spiritual Snow God that had long perished... He also knew that in Glory city exists two more of those fragments... One of them was summoned during the battle with them while the other was inside Ye Mo''s soul sea as he slowly tried to decipher it... However, what he didn''t know was that Lee also had one and that was because he had forgotten to mention it... This will help Nie Li start the second phase of their Manual when he leaves for going to Plateau and save sis Yu Yan... Thinking about her Nie Li had an idea of going to the Dream Cloud realm but must first to regain her ring which will be an enormous help for them... Continue on with the items Nie Li had stopped buying for the most part as nothing caught his eyes, Lee, on the other hand, had reached the backstage of the Auction where The Guy or Seion was waiting for him... The Guy : "Greetings Sir Lee..." Lee : "Greeting Sir Seion was it??" Seion : "Oh?? You caught my name through all that commotion??" Lee : "I''m certain you place those 3 items just to create that Commotion for something Granter right???" Seion : "Wow, such fast thinking..." Lee : "And what did you wanted to do??" Seion : "Actually i wanted to simply speak to specific people that learned a specific law of my Master or should i say, teacher?? Or Inheritor??" Lee : "I''m not sure i follow you..." Seion : "Then maybe this will help you catch up??" Seion : "Infinity has no beginning, no beginning can have no end!!" When Seion finished his words... All the people that were bound by the Manual and had been powered up by this phrase were jolted... Somewhere in a forest where Lee had created his home, on top of a tree a miniature figure similar to how the new body of Yu Yan was there meditating... ??? : "Hm??" ??? : "Did those guys found the successors??" ??? : "Let''s see that Direction huh??" The moment he opened his eyes and looked towards the far horizon piercing through the miles, his eyes arrived in the Auction and spotted Lee before he vanished like the wind... Seion watched Lee having a deadpan face and was somewhat shocked... Did he made a mistake?? But he clearly felt something off about him when he said the words... When he tried to ask if he had heard those words, in hopes that he did make a mistake, a white coloured light flashed in Lee''s shoulder revealing an old man in miniature version... Seion was shocked and fell backwards as he tried to support himself with his hands... Seion : "Teacher Kong Ming!!! What happened!!!" Kong Ming : "Pipe down kid... You can say i am and at the same time i''m not him..." Lee : "So you two know each other??" Kong Ming : "He was my student before everything went to shit and split a part of my soul to hide here and recuperate to recover..." Lee : "That explains how he had many lost in ages stuffs for sale..." Chapter 119 - Destinations... Lee : "If he was your student then that means he is also one of the inheritors??" Kong Ming : "No he is different... He is someone how should i say this..." Seion : "If you take how a sect works... Then i''m a hidden student in times of need while the Inheritors are Core Students..." Lee : "Perfect Analogy thanks..." Seion : "No problem... And who are you??" Lee : "I''m the one who found his splitting soul and helped him slightly gain a temporal body..." Lee : "Unfortunately we need to find the real one to merge the two souls back into one..." Lee : "My method won''t last long..." Seion : "Hmm... 50-50 lies and truths..." Kong Ming : "And that''s enough for you to know..." Seion : "I see that means there are things i don''t have to know..." Lee : "Wait he can tell?? My attitude and expression were perfect..." Kong Ming : "Well, i trained him with the thought of monitoring those 5 i case they had tried to use the Law i left behind with trickery..." Kong Ming : "You should know that when those 5 meet with each other they are fated to battle each other and only one can remain alive..." Lee : "Yes... I do know that..." Seion : "I was trained for years studying human nature, their aura and many things in their bodies to detect lies..." Lee : "I see, so it became your nature to detect those lies...." Seion : "Correct..." Lee : "Since all this was solved i do have a question though..." Seion : "Hm??" Lee : "Where the fuck you had hidden yourself...??" Seion : "Ahahahaha, well it won''t hurt to share the info... I was hiding at the Spirit Gulf, in case you are wondering where it is... It''s right outside of the immediate area of St. Ancestral Mountain Range..." Lee : "Oh?? Haven''t heard that place before... Or at least it doesn''t ring any bells..." Seion : "It''s a very quiet place to visit and enjoy as it is rich with nature energy helping you calm down and raises your cultivation speed rise with half the effort." Lee : "Then i''ll make sure to visit this place in the future..." Seion : "There are tons of places to Visit... I can give you a map if you want..." Lee : "Oh?? That will be great help..." Seion : "Helping you become stronger is also what i want for this part of my master to unite with the Original soul restoring him to his peak..." Lee : "I see, still i''m pretty shameless and lazy therefore any quick way to bypass ranks??" Seion : You mean, break from 5-Star Gold Rank Instantly to 5-Star Black Gold Rank??" Lee : "Something like that..." Seion : "You could go to Ancient Breeze River, but it''s too far... It''s about 200 miles away from Glory City..." Lee : "Why there??" Seion : "Not that you know but there is a certain material there that you can consume it raw, when you do so there are random effects depending on the cultivator''s constitution..." Seion : "From my years of travelling i sent many people there especially those that belonged to the Toxic Forest..." Lee : "Toxic Forest?? Weren''t the people there alchemists??" Seion : "Oh?? You know them??" Lee : "No heard of them..." Seion : "I see, that place might work as well since they are using the material in a new pill recipe creating a more effective random effect taking place..." Lee : "Then i will gladly go and shamelessly mention your name... I hope you have some kind of discount there..." Seion : "Hahahaha, now that''s a fellow greedy cultivator... Yes, I do have a few things like favours and the like so you can go and check it out..." Seion : "Now my time here ends as i have to check on the crazy dogs of inheritance, especially that old man... He really has a few screw looses..." Seion : "I''m worrying for the Demon Lord as well, as he had learned the Law but because he had decided to destroy the momentum the will left behind erased his memories..." Seion : "However it doesn''t change the fact that he had traces of it..." Lee : "No worries about him i have plans layed in waiting for his numbered days..." Seion : "Good... Then i will take my leave... Oh, be careful of the Black Hooded Man... He smells Dark Soul Force..." Seion waved his hands as his figure was slowly fading away, within seconds he had vanished leaving behind nothing but a ring... Wait?? A ring?? Lee went to pick it up and injected his soul force inside as he wanted to see what was inside... He was shocked to see 10 Trillion Demon Spirit Coins, 30 Million of Demon Crystals along with recipes and many other things... Lee : "Hmm?? What''s this??" Lee felt his demon react with 2 black knives that they were connected through with a small black ancient chain as it had golden runes engraved in them... On the black blades, there were four red images one for each side of the two blades... The moment he brought them in his hands his System sent him a message with the description... TODAG System : Shadow Knives Of The Four Corners = An Ancient Pair Of Knives Created For the sole purpose of killing anyone that faces the shadows and the Corners of The World... Effects Of West : The Knife Is Clad In Azure Lightning Increasing It''s Piercing... Effects Of East : The Knife Is Clad In Dark Red Flames Increasing It''s Explosive Powers... Effects Of North : The Knife Is Clad In Deadly Toxic Poison Corroding Anything It Slashes... Effects Of South : The Knife Is Clad In Red Flames Increasing Burning Anything It touches... Effects Of Shadows : This Set Of Chained Knifes Can Only be used by Shadow Demons, the stronger the Demon the more powerful the knives... It Grants Instakill If The First Strike Is Made From Within The Shadows... Current Strenght : 5-Star Gold Rank Lee : "Now that''s quite a weapon... It has the potential to reach even God Rank Weapon..." Kong Ming : "He had left you behind a quite nice sum of gifts huh..." Lee : "I did tell him i''m lazy but this far surpasses what i meant to do in my life..." Lee : "Just the materials inside are enough to make me the strongest Person in this Tiny World..." Kong Ming : "And obviously, you won''t stop there..." Kong Ming : "By the way why do you want to instantly raise your cultivation??" Lee : "Not mine... It''s Nie Li''s the one i want to raise... So that a gap of few ranks can be created so I can absorb what belongs to me in the scroll..." Chapter 120 - The Pot!!! Kong Ming : "Why go through all that trouble and not absorb it now??" Lee : "What do you mean??" Kong Ming : "I mean that with your Manual all the energy to the scroll will be distributed among yourselves..." Kong Ming : "Meaning you, Lan Ruo, Shen Xiu and Yang Xin..." Kong Ming : "And if there is any energy left to spare, it will further refine your roots and your body..." Lee : "Root?? roots?? Oh, our talent roots... Those that the sects test in the Draconic Realm..." Kong Ming : "With all the energy you have in the scroll it will be enough to max the Limit of what you can take now in your cultivation, raise your body to Spiritual Gods Levels and at the same time reforge your roots to Heavenly Roots 9 or maybe even higher who knows..." Lee : "Fuck, didn''t think of that... I only though the energy will possibly kill us since the Limit i have with Nie Li is small to cover all that energy..." Kong Ming : "And here i though you are someone who remembers those kinds of stuff... " Lee : "Oh shut it will you... I don''t remember every single detail from what i had read back then..." Lee : "Anyway let''s go back... I believe the Auction would be at the last item now which is the most important right now..." Back to where Nie Li was with Nie Hai and Nie en, the whole Auction was on fire... Item after item was brought forward with notable effects... Nie Li looked around and didn''t see either that Guy he heard his name was Seion neither Lee, he wondered if something happened because earlier he felt his soul force revolving on it''s own as he heard the mantra of Kong Ming. Just as he was about to go and search for him, he heard his voice from behind... Lee : "Did i missed anything??" Nie Li : "Were you the cause for something i felt earlier??" Just as he asked he turned his head and saw a miny human sitting on his shoulder but others couldn''t see him as Nie Hai and Nie En had calm faces... Nie Li : "Yep, that was you..." Lee : "Hahahaha, well not really but you could also say that... Anyway, talk later... Where are we on the Auction??" Nie Li : "I believe that item will appear..." At this moment, the auctioneer lady suddenly raised her voice, speaking as though she was holding an extremely dark secret. The Lady : "This round''s auction will soon come to an end. However, we will immediately have an unrivalled treasure auction starting soon!" Just when the Lady''s voice fell, over twenty people entered the auction house. They were guided by some beautiful ladies towards the staircase and onwards to the third floor of the auction hall. The whole hall started a commotion. Guest : "I know that person. It''s an elder of the Feng Ming Family of the noble family!" Guest 2 : "That''s an elder from the Winged Dragon Family!" Guest 3 : "That''s an elder from the Sacred Family!!" Guest 4 : "Why would they be here??" Guest 2 : "I heard that the Hong Yue Family obtained an unrivalled treasure from the depths of the Dark Ruins, and, therefore, hosted this auction. They also invited representatives from the three Major families and the six Noble families to join this auction!!" Those items that were being auctioned earlier on, could not grab the interest of these superpowers. After all, they can get these items from another auction. The only reason that they are here is for that so-called unrivalled treasure by the Hong Yue Family. Guest 3 : "Found from the depths of the Dark Ruins. My god, they actually dared to enter the Dark Ruins??" Dark Ruins? Nie Li recalled that place. He never entered that place in both his lives but this will change. He only heard about it from other people. The Dark Ruins is a place comparable to a nightmare. Only Black Gold rank experts and above dared to enter that place. After all, there was a large number of horrifying demon beasts that accumulated there. It''s rumoured that before the Age of Darkness, a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist lived there. That Demon Spiritualist integrated with an extremely horrifying demon spirit. After his death, that place was occupied by nightmare demon spirits. Nightmare demon spirits are an extremely mysterious and terrifying type of demon spirits. They had many mysterious powers that even Nie Li knows partially about. Furthermore, the nightmare demon spirits are one of the most difficult demon spirits to capture. No one was sure what item the Hong Yue Family obtained from the Dark Ruins. Representatives from the three Major families and the six noble families began taking their seats respectively. The whole atmosphere within the auction house froze. Everyone was looking forward to what the Hong Yue Family will bring out. The Lady : "Please be quiet for a moment, we will soon present that unrivalled treasure for everyone!!" At this moment, the auction hall went silent immediately. Two beautiful ladies were carrying a tray as they walked up to the stage. Something was on the tray. Whatever it was, was covered by a piece of purple cloth. Only the rough outline of the item could be seen. At this moment, the auctioneer had a charming smile on her face. Her right hand lightly pulled, removing the purple cloth. At that moment, a gem light had spread out in all directions. A black jade pot made from unknown material appeared in front of everyone''s eyes. The pot was sparkling and translucent, with gem-like shine on it. A rich soul aura was spreading around. The Lady : "How did this item come along and what are its uses? Hong Yue Patriarch is not sure. However, there is one thing that can be confirmed. This pot emits an aura that strengthens demon spirits." The Lady : "That alone, proves that this item is not ordinary. Down below, on the base, the words, "Nightmare" is carved. It probably has something to do with the nightmare demon spirits." The Lady : "Furthermore, according to the Patriarch. If one trains a demon spirit around it, it can greatly strengthen the aura of the demon spirit." The Lady : "Therefore, it can be confirmed that this is an absolutely unrivalled treasure. Our Patriarch hopes that there will be someone who is able to unleash its usage!!" The Lady : "The starting price for this item is eight million demon spirit coins!!" Lee : "There it is, our item to become a force to be reckoned with..." Nie Li : "Yeah, a fierce battle will start with that man sitting there..." Lee : "No worries i already gave Yang Xin a heads up, at the same time now i''m rich, you wouldn''t believe what i gained at the backstage..." Chapter 121 - The Bidding War... The Hong Yue Family''s Patriarch doesn''t know of its full usage, therefore, the starting bid began at such low price. If he knew about this black jade pot''s uses, he probably wouldn''t want to sell it. Just it''s the effect of strengthening a demon spirit''s aura by training around it would be worth quite a bit, not to mention that there is still some unknown uses to it. After the respective representatives from the respective families felt the rich soul force aura, they couldn''t help being moved by it, having a great interest in it. Guest : "What exactly is this black jade pot?" Guest 2 : "Don''t know, but you can be sure that this is absolutely not that simple!" Guest 3 : "How rare, I really want to study it. Who knows? It might have some special uses!" Very soon, a few families began bidding as they were interested to find out its secret... Guest : "Ten million demon spirit coins!" Guest 2 : "Twelve million demon spirit coins!" Guest 3 : "Fifteen million demon spirit coins!" ... Very soon, the price was raised to twenty million demon spirit coins. This price was enough to cause everyone in the auction hall to be shocked. The Sacred Family : "Thirty million demon spirit coins!" Yang Xin : "Thirty-five million demon spirit coins!" Nie Li : "Forty-five million demon spirit coins!" Lee : "Fifty-five million demon spirit coins!" The Sacred Family : "Sixty million demon spirit coins!" Black Hooded Man : "Sixty-one million demon spirit coins!" ..... Soon the price skyrocket and passed the hundred million mark with ease and kept going towards the two and three hundred as it showed no sign of stopping.. The Sacred Family, the Balck Hooded Man, the Alchemist Association, Nie Li and Lee competed nonstop for it. The Sacred Family gave up after the Alchemist Association raised it up to five hundred million demon spirit coins. In terms of wealth, even if it''s one of the three Major families, they probably can''t compete with the Alchemist Association. Guest : "Five hundred million demon spirit coins! The Alchemist Association is really rich!" Guest 2 : "Of course. All of the recent elixirs by the Alchemist Association were sold like hotcakes. Their daily profit can probably be calculated in billions!" Yang Xin knew what was at stake and the abilities Lee told her about the pot they helped Patcriach retrieve therefore she wasn''t going to be stingy about the money. Spending this much money, for the Alchemist Association to say, is nothing more than one changes. What Lee has brought to the Alchemist Association, cannot be measured with money. After the price went to five hundred million demon spirit coins, most of the families gave up competing. Furthermore, many of the families still have to purchase elixirs from the Alchemist Association. Therefore, they still have to give the Alchemist Association face. Although they are interested in the black jade outcompeted not competed for it. At this moment, the man wearing a black hood suddenly started raising the bidding even higher by a large amount... Black Hooded Man : "Seven Hundred million demon spirit coins!" Who is he, for him to actually start doing this??? Everyone within the Auction Hall had their eyes on the mysterious man. Generally, families do not need to pay a deposit for the auction, however, before ordinary people begin to bid, they have to pay a deposit. This mysterious man actually bid Seven Hundred million demon spirit coins, which means that he paid the deposit of equal value that allows him to do as such... This black jade pot actually had its price raised to such a frightening degree! So much wealth. This can actually be comparable to all of the aristocratic families whole worth! At this moment, Yang Xin, who is pointing at the third floor, had her brows slightly wrinkled. These last few days, she has been in the northern branch of Glory City, and only came because she was invited by the Hong Yue Family. However, she then heard about Lee and Nie Li incident and came earlier, which helped her consolidate her position in Lee''s heart... Since it''s something that Lee wants, the Alchemist Association has to buy it for him at all costs. Especially since she knows a few bits of its effects... However, when the price went to seven hundred million demon spirit coins, the price was a little out of her expectations. Nevertheless, even with a Billion or two even three, she will come on top of this fight... At this moment however she heard a familiar voice travelling through the whole Auction room and look at the source, it was Lee who raised his hand and called their own nightmare or greedy selves... Lee : "One Billion demon spirit coins!!!" The price immediately was raised by three hundred thousands of demon spirit coins, shocking many onlookers and even looked at Nie En and Nie Hai which made them even more at loss for words because they are also stunned and looked like they lost their souls... The Lady was also frozen on her position hearing about such an astronomical amount of money and proceeded to ask a question everyone had in their minds... Unfortunately, before she even managed to say something Lee took out a Ring and threw it at her... Lee : "Count them..." The Lady caught it as her hands trembled and sunk her Soulforce inside the ring before instantly her mouth went O and her eyes widen by a large margin... The Lady : "His bid counts as i have confirmed he has the amount he offered..." The Lady : "Anyone going higher??" Bullshit!!!! Who can go higher than that?? Is what crossed their minds but since she was doing her job and is cute enough to alleviate the bitterness in their hearts they didn''t voice it out... Seeing that no one could actually bid higher the Lady trembled as she tried to keep a professional face before announcing... The Lady : "Going Once, Going Twice, Going Thrice... The Guy in the Heavenly Marks Family has won this round..." No sound of cheers could be heard when she finished her words, except Lee who was smiling lightly as he could now start on gaining his army of Demons, 14 more to be precise and finally explore this treasure world called Tiny World... Chapter 122 - The Slums... The auction finally ended. Everyone slowly dispersed, and Lee with Nie Li and bunch also went to collect the items that they bought. At a secret room of the Auction House, they all met with Yang Xin and the people of the Auction. Lee : "Yang''er did you wait here for us??" Yang Xin : "Well, i also had to take my items..." Yang Xin : "At the same time i use mu status and checked the items you two bought so that no one can steal them until you arrived here..." Lee : "Yeah, after all that Black Hooded Man was way too suspicious..." Yang Xin : "And i''m surprised you had a billion to spare..." Lee : "Aahahahahaha, no worries it was from my master personal wealth..." Yang Xin : "No wonder..." Yang Xin : "Considering its uses, it''s normal that you spent so much money just to buy this unique item." Lee : "Like i had said to you, with this we will raise the Glory City power at least of certain individuals..." Yang Xin : "You had told me how it works but is it time-consuming??" Lee : "Not really... But with this, i will give you the three you are looking for..." Yang Xin : "Is there anything i can help with??" Lee : "Hmm.... Not by book... But it would be helpful if we suddenly found a well-hidden warehouse that no ones know..." While Lee kept talking with Yang Xin, Nie Li and the others were checking their items and a few other things... At the same time, Nie Li was pondering if he should go and buy the second life batched he obtained and created his Fanged Panda... But he also knew that Lee had millions of demons which he obviously plans to use them to create God Grade Growth Demons... He decided to first check what he had and then decided who knows perhaps a stronger variant of Fanged Panda will emerge out of his collections... As everyone was busy with their own thoughts the Lady came and requested their payment except Lee who had already paied the One Billion... After everything was done and all of them took the respective items, Yang Xin looked at Lee and Nie Li and told them to follow her... Nie Li : "Then, Nie Hai, Nie En we will go back with big sis Yang Xin and we will be late as we will talk of a few issues..." Nie Hai : "What can we do about it... Since it is for the future of the City..." Nie En : "Just don''t come late..." Lee : "Oh, yeah Yang'' er, you got me to send someone to follow that bidding person, i imagine you have also realised something." Even if Lee didn''t ask, she would''ve sent someone to follow him. If she finds out that that person is from the Hong Yue Family and that they are affiliated with the Dark Guild then the Hong Yue Family will suffer! Yang Xin : "I suspect that it''s someone from Dark Guild. But whether they have connections with any of the families here is unknown for now and warrants investigation." Nie Hai : "Someone from the Dark Guild?!" Yang Xin : "If I find out that he is truly from the Dark Guild, he can give up on leaving Glory City! I have already sent a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist to follow after him!" Nie Li : "Big sister Yang Xin, it would be best if you don''t arouse his suspicions. Even if we are able to capture, then we must capture him alive." Yang Xin : "I know." Lee : "Then, let''s go back first." Nie Li : "Then see you later you two we will be on our way now..." Seeing the three of them walking away, Nie Hai and Nie En had wry smiles while their minds were in turmoil from everything that happened here. They decided to go back to their family and make a few units specially made for training instead of the way things stand now. At the same time, they could give Nie Li and Lee a chance to enter their treasury in hopes to get an enormous amount of resources since they are from the same family... Walking outside of the Auction house, Yang Xin, Nie Li and Lee entered inside a carriage and started going towards their own direction... After 2-3 hours they arrived at the outskirts of the rocky walls in the mountain were old Families before dying out from the waves were stationed... You could say that currently, it is like something with an aura of destruction, ruins, reeking smells from being forgotten and many more... Lee : "This place... Is it like slums??" Lee asked in disbelief as he didn''t know this place existed, and it was far behind from the Heavenly Marks Family... Yang Xin : "Yes this place is something like the lowest of the lowest where orphans end up when they have nothing left." Nie Li : "Not only them but people being crippled and lost their entire family have lost their will to fight are stationed here..." Lee glared at Nie Li with an intense gaze, he was asking that since he knew about this place why the fuck he didn''t do anything to fix it... All he could get back from his was a big SIGH, as he was so occupied in his second life with seeing everyone alive and well as such trying to surpass his former self that it never really crossed his mind... But either way what he could do?? In order for these people that are almost skinny and barely alive, even the children weren''t that far off from going to the gates of Hell, he would need an enormous amount of resources to rebuild this place... Much less restore those crippled veterans to their former peak state... Lee was walking to where Yang Xin was guiding them and he could see the sadness in her face as he mind was aligned with that of Nie Li... When they were getting weakened by wave after wave more and more people ended up here waiting for the last day of their life force to put them out of their misery... None could do anything... Seeing misery and everything around him Lee was feeling sick inside him, Kong Ming who was also watching as he was hidden in his collar knew that this is nothing compared to the 3rd Plane... However, at that moment Lee heard a notification in his mind which made him froze by the contents in it... Chapter 123 - Quest!!! Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 4. Triggered!!! The Glory City Has Many Inhabitants Who Are On The Verge Of Extinction... Condition 1. Gather Them Up And Create Your Own Family... Condition 2. Create A Force That Will Leave History In The Tiny World... Timeframe : Until You Leave For Draconic Ruins Realm... Rewards : Random Based On Results... Yang Xin : "Lee?? What happened why you froze there..." Lee : "I had a wild thought that i might be able to pull off..." Nie Li : "Like what??" Lee : "Like taking all these people in and create my own Family..." Nie Li : "Your own..." Yang Xin : "Family???" Lee : "Yes something like a clan maybe??? Grant them my surname Xiaolin and from there slowly build up towards the nobles..." Nie Li : "Do you know how much time you require to do that??" Nie Li was speechless, even though he also wanted to help the situation here a bit and give the starving kids a meal and means to live they simply don''t have the time... They must do everything possible to cultivate and reach higher realms before they entered the Draconic Ruins Realm... In his second life, Nie Li entered as he had reached Legend Rank and had many ups and down to become the sect Master... And that was because he somehow used his Pages to accelerate his times more than once... A/N : (don''t remember actually his rank at that time please help...) Lee : "Still i might be able to pull it off... I would be content if they regain their former peak of 5-Star Black Gold Rank..." Lee : "Who knows even Legend Rank might pop up..." As he was talking with them Lee was checking his ''Inventory'' for any item that might help him achieve this faster... Inventory... 1. A God Growth Egg 2. Imperial Raising Cultivation Pill 3. Long Lost Alchemy Part 1 4. 3 x Protective Ancestral Talismans Ping 5. 3 x Rank Up Pill 6. 10.000 Books + 10.000 Scrolls 7. Millions of demon beasts crystals 8. Spiritual God Of Snow Crystal 9. Sets of weapons 10. Sets of armours... 11. Kong Ming Cheating Scroll 12. Long Lost Alchemy Part 2 13. Book Of Set Recipies 14. Pack Of Material 15. Heavenly Broken Ladder x 50 16. Updrift Violent Current x 50 17. Jade Of The Imperial Moon 18. Nightmare Demon Pot 19. Ring Of Seion He started browsing through the Set Of Recipies and found a few pills that will be able to help him, the only problem was he didn''t know the materials... He had burned all the materials he had with his first tried creating 16 batches of 7-8 pills each time, thankful enough in Seion''s ring he had everything and more... Using his Alchemy Window he loaded the recipe inside and saw which herbs he will need only to be left speechless as he only had a few million inside of those... Seeing that he found hope his eyes shined with determination as he turned towards Yang Xin and Nie Li before motioning them to move... Along the way, Lee spoke to them about a few herbs that can concoct certain pills that deal malnutrition and hidden injuries... He also told them about a pill that can regrow an arm or a leg at the expense of someone''s life force... Of course, Nie Li somehow followed up and supported Lee''s claims as he truly knew a similar latter pill... After walking through for a few minutes they reached in the deepest part of the slum and was the most unbearable to watch... They finally reached a rundown mansion and Yang Xin pointed at it as she spoke... Yang Xin : "Will this do??" Nie Li : "It will, but all these people..." Lee : "Nie Li, let''s go inside for now and focus on what we are meant to do..." Lee : "At the same time Yang''er i want you to gather every living being that lives in the slums in this courtyard..." Lee : "Can you do it??" Yang Xin : "I can try but it will take a few hours to gather everyone..." Lee : "No worries, we still need a few hours ourselves to finish everything..." Assuring Yang Xin that he can manage both He and Lee entered inside and walked through the most spacious place, the storage room... From there Lee took out all Demon Spirits from both his Inventory and his gifted Ring... More than 40 Millions Demon Crystals discharged and fell on the ground filling up half the room as Nie Li Was stunned beyond words... Lee took out the Nightmare Demon Pot. This black jade pot had a light lustre on it that was emitting out a mysterious aura. Lee''s right hand stroked the Nightmare Demon Pot before he gave it to Nie Li which he injected a little soul force into the pot. The Nightmare Demon Pot shined, forming some sort of connection between it and Nie Li. One of the Nightmare Demon Pot''s uses is that, by putting in ten types of demon spirits with the same attribute into the Nightmare Demon Pot to refine, there is a chance that it would refine out a stronger demon spirit. Of course, there is always a chance of failure. With Lee''s taking out so many demon spirits, Nie Li can refine out a stronger demon spirit. Nie Li : "We already have an assassin-type demon spirit. What I need the most is a demon spirit that can face an enemy head-on." Lee : "Like your fanged panda??" Nie Li : "It would be nice if i somehow got one again as it mutated with the laws..." Lee : "Do you know the grades of the Demons Crystals here??" Nie Li : "It will take me an hour to scan everything with my soul force and learned about them..." Lee : "Then do it i also have something to do and will go to the next room...." As Lee said that seeing Nie Li Nodding he was curious as to what kind of Demons he will create... All in all, they need close to 100 God Growth... Nie Li''s cultivation is higher now so he can manage that easily... Every demon spirit is differentiated by the strength of its soul. Which is the Bronze, Silver, Gold, Black Gold, Legend and so on. This is the category made by Glory City. What others don''t know is, every demon spirit is different in terms of their growth rate, even if it''s a low-grade demon. But if it has a powerful growth rate, it''s not impossible for it to grow powerful to the point of being able to kill a Legend rank demon spirit. At the same time, the growth rate of some demon spirits is much stronger than ordinary demon spirits. For example, both of their Demon spirits... Nie Li started splitting the demon crystals by differentiating the growth rates which was five levels. Poor, Ordinary, Good, Excellent, Extraordinary and God levels. However, Nie Li at the moment wanted to puke blood as the only crystals in front of him were Good, Excellent, Extraordinary... Chapter 124 - Enlightened State!! After counting them, Nie Li tried to calm himself down from the number of demon crystals he got in front of him not to mentioned their growth rates... He had found from the 40 million and 560 thousand demons crystals here... 20 million that belonged to the Good category and they were separated into Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless... Each one of those attributes was close to 1 million and 2 to 3 hundred thousand up and down... For the Excellent category, they were close to a million each making a total of 16 million, then what was left for the Extraordinary was 4 to 5 million roughly... He wondered how many God Growth would appear when he finished refining them... Nie Li started refined the Good category from the Yin element and continue to do so until he had none left... As he was lost in the refining process, Lee had found a room and sat down as he took out Kong Ming Cheating Scroll... Kong Ming came out from his shoulder where he had hidden and watched a Lee tried to absorb the energy inside... He watched as Lee lightly open the scroll and white strands of energy as if recognised where they must go appeared as they entered his body... Lee closed his eyes and entered his altar checking everything... Seeing nothing happening he opened a bit more of the scroll and started absorbing it at a higher rate... Sensing a high rich soul force in the area plants started revitalising themselves from the leftovers that drifted a bit around... After 10 minutes of absorbing the energy, he heard a boom in his mind as he reached Black Gold Rank and kept going upwards... Yang Xin who was trying to gather everyone stopped in her tracks as she felt her cultivation rising up and reaching again the Black Gold Rank... Thinking that Lee might have breaked through she smiled and went to continue her job, unfortunately close to 30 minutes again she felt her cultivation rising up even more... Her face was that of disbelief, she broke through twice within such a small time frame... She started worried and decided to quickly finish her assignment and rush back to see what was happening to Lee... So far Lee had unsealed only 2% of the scroll and had already broken twice, he still had 8% more to undo and complete his mission taking his second Demon Spirit... As he unleashed the 3rd per cent of the scroll he felt his body buff up as it tries to break apart however his demon kicked in and started absorbing the energy... Lee was shocked to see that but thought it was for the better... His Demon finally reached the same cultivation as Lee and wanted to absorb more but unfortunately, this didn''t happen and his body started buffing up again... 50 minutes had passed from when Yang Xin broke through the second Rank and finally felt her cultivation rising again reaching the 3-Star Black Gold Rank... Yang Xin : "What is going on?? I know this is related to the Manual but what is he doing??" She wasn''t the only one who thought like that, Lanruo back in her house where she was sitting in her room started jumping Stars... She had entered the 1-Star Balck Gold Rank and kept going upwards... Similarly, inside the Sacred Family in her office, Shen Xiu was shocked feeling her powers right now... What surprised her the most was that they showed signs of no stopping which somewhat scared her, but the power simply refined her body and raising her cultivation... Based on what Lanruo and Lee had told her in the past when she made the bet this was caused by the Manual... Since she agreed to it, she always had her doubts but slowly started believing she might reach Legend Rank sooner than expected... However, going by that thought she didn''t know what the limits of this world she lives was. Thinking what she has to do once Lee helped her made her clench her teeth and at the same time somewhat blush... He thoughts, however, got interrupted when she passed the 2-Star Black Gold Rank and continued to rise up... Back to where Lee was, he and his demon had long ago reached the peak of 3-Star Black Gold Rank and started refining his body... After unsealing 6% of it his body passed the Legend Rank mark and continued going up and up showing no signs of stopping... Kong Ming : "Unbelievable... Your roots are getting refined at the same time as your body..." Kong Ming : "8 Rank Earth Roots and keeps going upwards..." Seeing that he can no longer rise up in cultivation the energy found a way towards his body and his roots, Kong Ming was curious as to how high his body will reach and how strong his roots will become... He kept watching and watching until 2 hours later, Yang Xin and Nie Li who felt something was off, come to find him and watched him floating in the air... Nie Li was shocked beyond words when he saw him and Yang Xin because this was out of her knowledge was deadly worried for him... She almost rushed ahead if she wasn''t stopped by a miniature figure... When Kong Ming blocked the path of Yang Xin, Nie Li waked up and looked at him before he spoke up... Nie Li : "What the hell did he do to reach an enlightened state..." Kong Ming : "He tried to absorb a certain scroll which he raised everyone''s cultivation under his bound Manual to your Limit but the energy within it was too great and started refining his body..." Nie Li : "But that doesn''t explain the state!!!" Kong Ming : "It does when The Heavenly roots reached their peak and try to evolve further ahead..." Nie Li was at loss for words, this bastard had such means and was hiding it from him?? However, he was shocked even more when he heard Kong Ming next words... Kong Ming : "And he still has one last per cent to complete his deal with the inheritance he found in the ruins...." Kong Ming : "And that energy will be dispersed to his girls, further refining their body reaching the same as him while refining their roots..." Chapter 125 - Mythical Roots Lee felt like he was swimming in an endless sea as he watched countless images here and there... He looked closer and closer and realised that those images were things that were shown from the roots as originally it belonged to this dead body he had found... When this donned in his mind a white figure appeared in front of him. He recognised as it was the original Host of this body however he could not speak or move his body it was like he was waiting to hear something... Having read countless novels seen many animes with ToDaG being his favourite even though the Dao of Writing of the original author was evolving every day, he knew what to say... Lee : "You are someone who died unjustly and due to that you saved your friends." Lee : "For that, i can''t do anything... But i can check on the people living on the Plateau..." Lee : "If they are still struggling i will help them become people worthy to fight for their lives..." Finishing his words the white figure who looked like the previous Host gave a small smile before dispersing into particles and slowly entered his body... Ping!!! The Host Has Successfully Evolved His Roots To The Rank Of Mythical!!! Ping!!! An Enormous Amount Of Energy Is Needed To Fill Them Up!!! Ping!!! Unsealing the 10% Off The scroll!!! With these notifications, Nie Li, Kong Ming and Yang Xin saw him moving his hands and draw the last % of the scroll from his reward and started absorbing it... Yang Xin, Lan Rua and Shen Xiu felt their bodies burn up at the place they were as the energy passed to them... Nie Li and Kong Ming were shocked to see Yang Xin''s spiritual root skyrocket upwards the ranks... Common Rank - Earth Rank it started raising up and up and stopped at 9 Rank Heavenly Roots making both of them roll their eyes... They also felt her body changing greatly and now she was so powerful in terms of defence that even Demigods will not harm her... Nie Li shuddered thinking that Lanruo and Shen Xiu have reached the same state... Before Yang Xin could feel her body cool down slowly and turned to Nie Li and the new small person to ask what was happening... Lee Opened his eyes... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 4 Completed!!! The Tomb Of Emperor Kong Ming Contains Many Secrets That Are Waiting To Be Explored!!! Condition 1 : Explore All Hidden Marks (5/5) Condition 2 : Unravel The Mystery Of The Divine Energy And Absorb It!!! (2/2) Rewards : Timeless Butterfly Demon!!! Ping!!! Timeless Butterfly Demon TODAG System : Timeless Butterfly Demon!! A Demon That Always Leaves In The Stream Of Time, However as The Sage Emperor Had Locked Down A Certain Part of the Time Line. These Demons Have Been Trapped Inside dying with no resources to fend for themselves... TODAG System : Timeless Butterfly Demon has 2 abilities... 1) Time Rewinding : Able to turn back time for 1 second depending on the cultivation of the Host. 2) Time Freeze : Host can freeze the time on selective targets depending on Host cultivation... Seeing briefly the notifications Lee finally got down as he was floating and closed the scroll before storing it. He then looked towards Yang Xin and Nie Li. Lee : "So what''s up??" Yang Xin : "What was all that!!!" Lee : "Ugh... Didn''t Nie Li explained??" Nie Li : "Not that much because i was also confused at what you did..." Yang Xin : "In fact, you can say he said nothing..." Lee : "Sigh... Well, i had gotten a scroll in the ruins and from that, a soul imprint appeared asking me for a favour..." Lee : "The whole energy that absorbed and helped you as well as the other two girls came from the scroll..." Lee : "It helped our bodies reached the pinnacle of this world which is, Spiritual Gods or Heavenly Fate 1..." Yang Xin: "What do you mean by that??" Nie Li : "Sigh... He means you can take an attack from Legend Ranks head on and still be unharmed while you can kill a Legend Rank with your hands..." Yang Xin had her mouth open and ignored as Lee turned to Nie Li and asked about the Demons... Nie Li : "During this whole time i only managed to refine half the Good category as they were separated into Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless..." Nie Li : "10.000.000 i still have that much left but thankful i managed to gain around 60% back as Excellent category..." Lee : "Meaning you lost 400.000 refines??" Nie Li : "Yes that made it 4.000.000 Demon spirits got to the failures while i gained 600.000 Excellent ones..." Lee : "Well keep it up while, while i take care of the Task i had said to Yang Xn which i imagine you left it incomplete..." Yang Xin : "I had finished it, but i only notified them to gather here and i''m waiting for every resident to arrive..." Lee : "Good, i''m going to refine 3 Pills to help their malnutrition problems and also their limbs..." Yang Xin : "You need help??" Lee : "Hmm... Sure perhaps we will refine them faster this way..." Nie Li : "Then i''m leaving from here and go to continue my work..." Lee : "If any good one comes out, keep it in the side..." Nie Li : "I will..." Nodding to him, Lee took the hand of Yang Xin and then ruffled her hair with a gentle touch as his eyes were a bit sorrowful thinking that she must have been deadly worried... Lee : "I''m sorry i didn''t want to make you that worried..." Yang Xin : "Was what Nie Li said true?? About the power of our bodies??" Lee : "Um... But first, let me take a shower i smell like hell..." Yang Xin was taken back from his words and then started smiling her skin, before a somewhat smelly smell came to her... Lee : "It seems you were so worried you didn''t notice the impurities being expelled from you..." Lee : "Hehehe this means one thing..." Yang Xin : "What??" Lee : "I get to wash this new white jade-like skin of your that makes you like a goddess..." (A/N : Lemon Bathing Scenes!!! Watch Your Selves!!!" Chapter 126 - Splash-Splash!!! When Yang Xin heard his teasing voice as he volunteers to wash her body, she immediately blushed and gave him an awe feeling at her beauty... They went further inside the mansion they were right now until they found an open bath... It was like a well made and refined crater holding water that was beyond pure... Lee : "Ugh... I think we have to clean this place before we enjoy ourselves..." Seeing that he had a hateful gaze that something interrupted their moments, Yang Xin chuckled... Yang Xin : "I''ll help no worries there..." Yang Xin : "Getting a bit dirtier than we already are from our bodies being refined is not much..." Lee : "Then let''s start... So I can make you even dirtier late on..." Hearing those words made her even redder and averted her eyes as she went on one corner and started cleaning... It wasn''t that hard as they had a few things in their rings to do so... However, the hardest part of cleaning was fixing a few pipes that had rot away from dust... Thinking of a solution, Yang Xin thought to melt the pipes and create new ones with her soul force... Although the pipes would be thinner than before as she would mould them, it was fine as long as they checked the pressure... Thinking that it would take her almost an hour she was stunned when she finished within close to five minutes and stared blankly at the density her soul force now had... Lee started laughing at her blank face as she had no clue for the specifics and that earned him a pipe in the forehead... Leaving aside the jokes they returned back to the task and Lee had already finished the cleaning of the whole room which prompts him to help Yang Xin... All in all thirty minutes later after placing all the important''s stuff together, they opened the vault and the sounds of water started resounding in the room... Soon enough clear water filled slowly the crater that was 3 meters deep and 5 wide, while both of them started removing their sweated clothes... Lee gulped at her refined figure that when cleansed she would be a goddess with every meaning of the word... And at the same time grinned as he would be the one who will wash every inch of her body... Thinking up to that point be sneaked up behind her and as he hugged her, he also pushed her inside causing a loud SPLASH!!!! Yang Xin : "Kyaaaaaaa..." Lee : "[email protected]##%[email protected]%&er it''s cold..." Both of them immediately froze as one screamed feeling her whole body shiver while the other cursed out loud... Pffftt... Hahaha... Both of them started laughing while they got closer and embraced each other... Continue on Lee planted his lips in hear as he started rubbing her naked back making her shiver slowly subdue... Seconds later he pushed his tongue inside her mouth making it mix with her tongue as he body started heating up letting hot breaths on his lips... Lee with his hands started cleaning her whole body rubbing here and there until he reached his favourite spot... Seeing the light flashing by his eyes, Yang Xin braced herself but that wasn''t enough as she started groaning and shaking violently... He had placed his fingers inside her anus and pussy stretching them as much as he could, since the entrances have shrunk slightly from the cold. This made the water enter inside her while he started fingering her washing the two spots... She felt an incredibly coldness and pleasure permitted her whole body as she groaned and moaned at the same time unable to keep her voice down... Her body started jolting violently while her eyes started rolling back with each passing second... Just as she groaned loudly, she wrapped her legs in his waist and hugged him tightly before she completely let lose of her lovely voice indicating that she climaxed... Yang Xin : "Uunngghh....Aaaaaaahhhh... ???? ????" Lee : "Now, now that''s my beautiful Yang''er, a clean and fresh beautiful flower..." Yang Xin : "Huff... Huuuufff... Now... It''s your turn..." Lee : "I believe I washed my foul smell and impurities..." Yang Xin : "No, no you still need to take care of something filthy, here let me use this sponge and help you clean it..." Before he could realise what kind of sponge she meant, he felt his dick getting squeezed by a soft sensation... At the same time, he was feeling getting pulled down there and finally realised what sponge it was... It was not her hands, not her legs, clearly not her tight anus, much less he pillows as those currently rubbed on his face... It was her vagina washing his dick with the inside walls... He felt his dick squeezed and pumped as both floated on the crater filled with water... As he was about ai graon from starting to tense up, Yang Xin stopped him by shoving her nipples in his mouth... Yang Xin : "You didn''t clean them earlier..." Rolling back his eyes he started sucking those milky breasts of hers as both groaned from the pleasure while the coldness could.no longer effects them... They kept going at it until both of them tighten their own grip on each other as they both released a groan while their waist was trying to glue together... Lee came inside her womb making her feel the water from being slightly cold in there become warm... They stayed in that position for quite long before they started doing it again with this time Lee pumping her cold ass... Her anus with each thrust it was getting from his dick, tighten even more causing both of them to groan... After minutes and eventually hours of pleasure and dirtying while cleaning each other, both of them got out of the crater... As they started getting dressed with a bit if difficulty as doing it in the cold water was harder than they thought, they noticed a small figure watching them... This caused a blank expression on Lee''s face while Yang Xin wanted to bury herself as the little figure was a SHE... Seeing the curious expression on the little girl about their washing deep made Yang Xin red from her toes till her forehead. Chapter 127 - An Incredible High Number... Both Yang Xin and Lee looked at the little girl that has long, unmanaged hair and a dirty cloth gown. Lee got closer at her and looked at her skinny body making him have a pain in his chest seeing such a cute girl facing hunger... Lee : "Hey little girl..." The little girl got scared by the sudden approach and run before she hides next to a few pillars while poking her head outside as she was still curious... Noticing her gaze both of them saw that she was looking at them and the bathtub in the crated they created... It wasn''t long that made them realised that she probably hadn''t bathed at all or in a long time, she probably came here after hearing the sound of water which then made her look at their deed... Thankful enough their bodies had been covered up by the water but she still saw them naked when they got out... Lee : "What''s your name little girl??" ??? : "Raphtalia..." Lee : "So Raphtalia-chan... Do you want to take a bath as we did??" Seeing that her eyes blinked realising that she didn''t understand he tried the more tempting version that always works... Lee : "Do you want to play in the water??" Just as expected her eyes shined making it notable for both of them to see, in fact with their current bodies and senses if they didn''t get that, then they should have discarded their cultivation... Yang Xin : "Raphtalia-chan are you alone??" Seeing her shaking her head indicating that many more had gathered somewhere in the place, both of them wondered if everyone in the slums had gathered up and were ready for them to receive them... Lee : "Raphtalia-chan will have to wait for a bit to play as we have to greet many people in our home..." Yang Xin : "Then, we will help everyone play and give them food..." Hearing the magic words Raphatalia vanished from her spot like instantly and appeared in front of Yang Xin while looking at her with eyes filled with stars waiting for the food she promised... Growwlll!!! Hearing her little stomach protest to both of them and seeing that there was no food out yet, Yang Xin saw her eyes die out as if it was natural for her... Seeing such a cute face crumble like that was like a knife in her heart before a hand was suddenly in front of Raphtalia as it held a bit of bread and cheese... Lee : "Right now i only have this with me... Later i will make something so that everyone can eat..." Seeing the food in front of her and immediately grabbed it afraid that she will lose it again and started gulping it down... Lee seeing this sight decided to immediately create the pills he needed, and after ruffling the light brown hair of Raphtalia not minding it in the slightest as she was eating, Lee looked at Yang''er and spoke up... Lee : "Take her and gather everyone in the courtyard..." Lee : "I will refine some quick pills for them to eat that will be similar to food... This will solve for now the hunger issue..." Yang Xin : "How much time will you need??" Lee : "An hour or so... Right now i need quantity over quality..." Nodding to him, Yang Xin took the hand of Raphtalia and started walking with her away from there as Lee entered the System to the Alchemy interface and started doing his job... He had countless herbs to create pills for super cultivators yet he is using them for food nutrients, if those in other realms heard him they would choke him with their hands... However, he had to do this as he also had his Quest to complete... As he started refining on his own the first batch and then do it on auto which heavily relies on his Cultivation realm and Soul Force he lost himself in it... Similarly, Nie Li had finished refining all the Good demon crystals and had gained a total of 1.500.000 Excellent Category... He now had for the Excellent category, for each of the attribute 1 million and close to 100 thousand, close to a total fo 18 million... As for the Extraordinary, he had 4 to 5 million roughly in total... After taking a 5-minute break he started refining the Excellent categories from all attribute and after an hour or so he had finished everything up making him gain from the 1.800.000 refines in total, a bit over than a million... Seeing that he now had exactly 6 million of the Extraordinary which was 600.000 refines as each time he put 10 demons inside, he felt that he may truly create an army of God Growth Demons... Nie Li once again started mixing them up in the Nightmare Demon Pot. Refine failure! Refine failure! Refine failure! Refine success! Refine success! Refine failure! Refine success! Refine failure! Refine failure! Refine success! Nie Li : "Ugh... Refining God Growth is still hard... Success rate around 40%" ... The possibility of success is rather small, probably four every ten times. However, after refining for sixty times, he noticed that it was going up and down... Sometimes he got 3 success others he got 5... After refining for a 1000 times he finally couldn''t keep it up as he lacked in cultivation but thankful he got around 400 God Growth Demons all unique in their own right... Nie Li : "Hufff... Hufff... Huff... I''ll be damn..." Nie Li : "Previously i struggled harshly to even make one after numerous and numerous times and now i have 400..." Nie Li : "And i still have 599.000 refines left..." It was at this moment that a bolt of a sudden lightning struck his mind as a thought cross over which made him open his eyes in disbelief... Nie Li : "If i go by this current refinement, in the end, we would have 150.000 Demons of God growth rates..." Nie Li : "That''s enough to raise an army and fight at the apex of the cultivations realms as Gods..." Nie Li : "Can it be he wants to fix this place and take everyone under his Xiaolin name for this purpose??" As the thoughts of Nie Li run ahead of everything and after finally three hours from the moment Lee started refining the pills he had finished everything he needed to start his plan... Chapter 128 - The Burning Flames!! As Nie Li continued his refining to the God Growth category, Lee after three hours even though he said an hour or so managed to finish all the pills possible that he had in his recipes... Originally he wanted to refine only the basics but then he thought if he starts a Clan why not go higher than that?? All in all, he managed to refine around 500.000 batches from the materials he had that gave him around 3-20 pills each batch... This meant he had a range of 1.500.000 million to 10.000.000 pills... Honestly speaking the reason it took him so long was that he needed to refine them first through the Alchemy interface he had on his own and then auto refines them... That did truly took him an hour to do so, but as he kept looking in his recipes he notices a few pills were capable to be refined again with other materials for pills that even Heavenly Axis Rank could take... And that was if his understanding of what was said in the recipe was true... Therefore he had decided to go at it as they will be useful to him... Finishing everything up, Lee got up and left from there as he went to find Yang Xin and all the miserable people leaving in this place that had gathered up upon his call... It didn''t take much time to reach on the courtyard... When he did so, he saw around 1000 people, where many of them were skinny, other sickly pale, others unable to take a few steps and crawled on the ground and many more... Soon he spotted, Yang Xin with Raphtalia-chan who was pouting for being late making him smile wryly at her antics... Lee : "Are these everyone living here??" Yang Xin : "No, there were a few more, but their condition was far worse to be moved..." Lee : "I see..." Lee : "Well then shall we begin??" Everyone with half-dead eyes looked at the person in front of them who was looking down at them with sadness in his eyes and started hearing him speak up... Lee : "Greetings... Heroes of the City..." Lee : "My name is Xiaolin Lee... I''m here today because i have seen the blood and sweat you have thrown for your families, for your loved ones..." Lee : "In order to protect them you have reduced yourself into this state... Although many of you have reached this point because of families have fallen to the Beast Hordes." Lee : "Nevertheless, you are people i''m proud to select for being my new family..." Everyone listened to him and couldn''t help but feel myriads of emotions, sadness, anger, disappointment, regrets, despair, confusion and many more... They did all that was said and how did the city treat them?? Like Garbages!!! Trashes!!! Dogs!! Left to die in this filthy place not knowing when to die!!! Just as they heard the last phrase of Lee and was about to continue he heard a hoarse voice... ??? : "Go..... B-back...." Lee : "Huh??" ??? : "Go.... B-ack... W-we... don''t need... pity... from people...... who.... left us to die... here... Cough!! Cough!! Cough!! Cough!!" Lee : "Huh?? What did you just say now??" ??? : "Like i....said... Cough!! Cough!! Cough!!" Lee : "I heard it the first time... What i meant are you seriously saying i left you to die here???" Seeing him coughing but still managing to nod his head as well as countless glares from others who still had some light in them to show it, Lee was incredibly pissed right now... Lee : "First of all... I''m someone who has come from outside the walls as i travelled with my master for a long time..." Lee : "Second of all i can see now why you people were abandoned....." ??? : "Huh??" Lee : "If i abandoned you as you claimed... What did you do in your prime about this place?? How many of you abandoned to this rotten ground eating them away??" Many who wanted to voice out their own small complains swallowed their words back when they heard him saying that... Lee : "If i am one of them then what am i doing here?? I am here because i can still see the fire burning in each of your eyes..." Lee : "The fire called, I Want To Live!!" True to his words everyone reacted with one way or another, many moved their heads, others twitched their eyes, others moved their eyes paying attention to what he had to say and many more paid attention to him... Lee : "I want all of you to abandon your pasts... And from today forward you will be under my name... A name that will create a new family, with veterans such as yourselves..." Lee : "Making sure that the city is safe and no other people has to suffer the fate you have currently living in..." Lee spoke with seriousness in his voice as he truly wanted to recruit them and help them reach their prime and beyond that... Hearing that he is willing to take them in and fight for the city and the people that will end up in their own fate they are currently facing, eventually made theirs flash with many emotions... Lee saw them struggling at the path layed out in front of them and just as he wanted to say more he heard another voice coming from somewhere far behind... ???? : "Are..... you.... asking us.... to fight..... in this..... state??" Lee : "I never said anything about letting you fight in this state... None of you knows but i''m an Alchemist..." Lee : "I invested a lot of resources to help you and in turn become my family..." Lee : "Many of you will be restored to your peak, many will surpass it and others will reach realms unknown to you..." Lee : "I want to create a home, where everyone can feel the warmth of it..." Lee : "I want to create a place your kids can grow up!!!" Lee : "Though i say all that... Unfortunately, i''m alone... I can''t do shit without all of you!!! Lee : "Glory City and the countless families that have perished only wished to create something for everyone to survive and they gave up their lives to save their loved ones..." Lee : "Aren''t you guys the same?? Aren''t you guys holders of those beliefs??" Lee : "But without your help, it will not be a home for those that need it... It will be simply a rotten graveyard..." Lee finished speaking and saw their eye shining with flames in them, even those dazed dead eyes long closed to the world flickered with fire... Lee : "Therefore... Stand up!!! And FIGHT!!!!!" ALL : "Oooooooohhhh!!!!!!" Lee : "For a Better Place!!!!" ALL : "Oooooooohhhh!!!!!!" Chapter 129 - Nutrients!!! Lee looked at their eyes and thought that he had done a good job reigniting their spirits back to shape... He saw all the people that numbered around a 1000 looking at him with expectations for tomorrow... He took out from his rings 100 bottles that contained pills before he started speaking to them... Lee : "Now that i see you still have life left in you let''s move on to the next problem..." Lee : "That is your hunger... Your bodies have gone and rot long enough without food and nutrients necessary to have the energy to work..." Lee : "This pill is called... Collapsing Hunger... It has the effect of nourishing the body back to its peak as if you are eating normal meals every day..." Lee : "All of you here are former cultivators and therefore know how to digest them..." Lee : "After one is refined completely you can move to the next pill..." Lee : "However i would like to ask those that are still in a well condition to help those poor souls that didn''t even manage to get here for the meeting of changing their fates..." Lee : "Raphtalia-chan, come here..." Raphtalia : "Um... Come in!!!" Lee called Raphtalia and told her to go around and serve one pill per person as this is so strong that if you take two your stomach will go bad... Hearing his words Raphtalia gave a nod to him while she started her job, but the people who heard this from the crowd realised two messages... Only one per person and try to extort the little girl and you can forget leaving this place... Not wanting to get in his bad side many didn''t even bother Raphtalia and simply gave her a smile, while there were many who thought of causing problems as hesitation could be seen in their faces but in the end, they resigned to the help they could get... Seeing that all of them obeyed his wishes and only took one he watched as many started refining the pills in any way possible to them... With a few sitting in a lotus position... One hour, two hours, three hours... Lee watched as changes started appearing in many of them as their skinny muscles started getting buff up from the refinement of the pills... After the 4th hour had passed, Lee could see 1/10th of them able to walk now albeit a bit weakly as their bodies had returned to a state where you can say, they no longer had traits of extreme hunger... Lee then told Raphtalia and those close to 100 people to spread the pills towards those who can''t refine it on their own and help them... He also told them that the more people to join this cause the faster they would finish and start refining their second batch of pills... Seein that the pill worked perfectly, many who had regretted not taking many in the first place actually felt relieved because now they knew he wasn''t joking... After an hour or so, Lee gathered them up and told them that it was night and therefore they should gather as many as they can in this place... Lee : "Also i have something to do and will return tomorrow as its getting quite late... I will leave with Raphtalia more pills and i expect no extortion as i will know who took more..." Lee : "I was the one who refined them and therefore i can trace them..." Lee : "I hope to see many of your brethren in slightly good health tomorrow..." As he finished his words Lee with Yang Xin left from the premises of the crowd but not before truly handling pills to Raphtalia as she went around and handling them one by one... They both went towards where Nie Li was in order to see how the refinement kept going... When they entered inside they saw a ragged Nie Li focusing way too much that he totally neglected his surrounding even though the didn''t come in soundlessly... They saw ten demon spirits were at the bottom of the Nightmare Demon Pot, constantly changing, slowly merging, a blinding light kept flashing. Waves after waves of soul spirit fluctuation came from the Nightmare Demon Pot. Ten Extraordinary level demon spirits were constantly merging. Finally, they formed into a whole new demon spirit. Nie Li : "Yes!! Another Success!!!" God level growth rate demon spirit! This demon spirit is a Dragon Abyss Devour. It was fluctuating with power. It has almost all the characteristics of a Dragon. The only difference was, the whole body had a metallic lustre emitting from it. On its head, it had a pair of terrifying sharp horns, at the same time, it''s body was covered with black spikes and when he looked towards it at anther angle he thought they resembled black holes... Lee : "Hoh!!! To Actually get a Dragon this early in the game..." Yang Xin : "And i haven''t seen or heard about this particular Dragon..." Nie Li was startled when he heard them from behind his back and turned around... Nie Li : "Have you finished your duty??" Lee : "Not yet, i place a test for them tonight and i will see it tomorrow if they pass or not... More importantly how many have you refined??" Nie Li : "From the Initial 600.000, around 50.000 and we have 40-45% success rate..." Lee : "This means around 400-450 per 1000 in other words... 20.000 to 22.500 for now..." Nie Li : "Why you want one right now?? Want to see them??" Lee : "No, I''ll wait till you finish up everything which i guess will take you 10 or so days... Pretty much the amount of time i need to help the people outside..." Lee : "Plus i already have my second Demon Spirit, it''s just that i haven''t integrated with it yet..." Nie Li : "You are really lucky you know that??" Lee : "Luck doesn''t mean shit to both of us and our master and you know it... Now that we gained time for our master it would be wise if one of us would go and explore the places our master discovered but didn''t have the chance to go..." Nie Li : "I know I plan to finish these within a week and then use the last 20 days to explore before the tournament..." Lee : "Then i guess i should speed up things as well..." Chapter 130 - The New Stats!!! After Leaving Nie Li to continue his refinement and thanks to reaching Black Gold Rank this early he had the stamina to keep going... From what Lee could tell now that he far surpassed others, it seemed that a few leftovers from the refinements Nie Li was doing was getting absorbed by him and soon he would reach 4-Star Black Gold Rank... Meaning the Soul force he used and the soul force being expelled while he fails is powering up his body... Well from what he knew this also stood true on his second life... Lee, went back to his room where he was with Yang Xin to rest and saw Kong Min in a corner meditating... Lee : "Yang''er I want to integrate with my second Demon and i''ll do just that so make sure no one disrupts me..." Yang Xin : "I wonder what kind of demon it is..." Lee : "One related to time..." Seeing the shocked expression of Yang Xin, Lee chuckled before he caressed her cheeks as he sat down for the moment of truth... He took out the Demon Crystal and started pushing his soul force towards it, locking it and slowly pulling the demon to his Altar... However just as the Demon started struggling, when it touched his body it stopped and integrated without issues hearing the notifications of his system that he succeeded... He smiled wryly in his mind as it was too easy... He then proceeded with checking his stats as he hadn''t found a chance to do so for ages... -------------- Status... Name : Xiaolin Lee - Age : 13-14 (21) Strength : 6.350 Defence : 6.350 Speed : 6.350 Mind : 7300 Soul Force : 7300 = 3-Star Black Gold Rank Physique : Spiritual God Spiritual Roots : Mythical Realm Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon (Darkness) Timeless Butterfly Demon (Time) Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : Host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... 4) Time Rewinding : Able to turn back time for 1 second depending on the cultivation of the Host. 5) Time Freeze : Host can freeze the time on selective targets depending on Host cultivation... ------ Lee : "Holy!!! What happened... Now it''s more detailed..." TODAG System : It was rearranged so that Host could see a better picture..." Lee : "I see... I was before 350 in all three columns indicating I had a Gold-rank body.." TODAG System : Host is correct... When you break through to Black Gold Rank it doubled... Then thought the refinement Host went through... At Legend Rank it became 1500... at Demigod it became 3100 and when reached peak Spiritual God it reached 6350... Lee : "Yes I do remember that with each breakthrough my body had it went up by 10 and when my soul force raised, it went by 100 including my mind..." Lee : "Now I won''t have to worry about enemies out there... Even the demon lord is not my match." Lee : "So I better finish everything here and focus on travelling for a few months..." Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was Yang Xin looking at his face before she smiled at him... Yang Xin : "I could see that everything went well..." Lee : "That''s right... Now care to join me somewhere to sleep??" Yang Xin : "Giggle... sure..." As Lee truly kept his word and fell asleep in a corner with Yang Xin in his embrace she chuckled before she did the same. Around 10-12 hours later, both of them woke up and went to take a quick shower... Having their own share of teasing they went to check how things were going around... Nie Li was speechless the more and more he refined from his Demons that he was getting... From the moment Lee and Yang Xin left he didn''t stop as he felt he will breakthrough soon and continued to refine... Due to that, he refined a Scarlet Demonic Phoenix which was a God level growth rate demon, and a Blizzard Ice Dragon... He kept trying to refine a wind or lighting Dragon as well for Ninger but almost all possibles refinements of the two resulted in failure and even those that survived weren''t Dragons... Just now he put 10 more inside and started to refine them while his Soul Force was restless and raging violently... Yang Xin and Lee arrived just in time to see him with a pale face as he was refining the spirits and something made Lee rolled his eyes backwards... He waited till Nie Li finishes and actually he wanted to see that something in the pot, if it becomes a God Growth Demon... Nie Li having refined more than 150.000 times already was at his final limit but refused to lose like that and willed himself to push forward... BooooM!!! Omm!!! Both Yang Xi n and Lee opened their eyes wide open when they felt their cultivation rising and realised that Nie Li broke through to the 4-Star and at the same time Lee noticed that the demon that made him roll his eyes actually survived... Nie Li passed out, while Lee went and took the Demon crystal from inside the pot and he was really speechless... Lee : "Was this guy a freaking Panda before the ToDaG realm was created??" Lee was speechless in his hands layed there a Fanged Panda that was beyond mutated. This Fanged Panda is chubby looking, covered with black and white fur all over its body. However, what made it seem beyond mutated was that its eyes were completely red and his fur at the edges of it there layed tinges or dark red colours... If Lee didn''t know better he would have concluded that this was a true Demon panda even though it looked cute inside the crystal... Even Yang Xin was looking at it with stars in her eyes... Chapter 131 - Over Lord Panda!!! Five hours later Nie Li woke up feeling the fatigue of refining been lifted but at the same time, he was feeling heavy from all the impurities sticking in his body... He went towards the bathtub Lee had created with Yang Xin and took a nice bath there making himself feel refresh... After half an hour of also bringing something to eat from his inventory, he turned back and saw Lee waiting for him... Lee : "So you are finally up to the task??" Nie Li : "Well this is the second day i''m sitting for refinement..." Lee : "I see, did you see the demon you refined yesterday before you collapsed??" Nie Li : "Oh... Right...." Nie Li hurriedly went to the nightmare pot and looked around to see where the Demon Crystal was only to feel confused as he didn''t find it... Lee : "Here catch!!!" Nie Li caught the Demon Crystal and was shocked to see it was actually a Fanged Panda. Nie Li was dumbfounded as he looked at it. This Fanged Panda is chubby looking, covered with black and white fur all over its body. However, just then Nie Li opened his eyes widely when he saw its eyes and the red tinges over its fur at the edged of it... Nie Li couldn''t believe it. Nie Li examined the demon spirit again and his face couldn''t hide the surprise he was getting right now... Nie Li : "A Primordial God Growth Level Demon..." Lee heard him murmur under his surprise and was shocked as he registered what the fuck he said... Isn''t primordial ones the highest Bloodlines?? Nie Li : "A freaking Overlord Fanged Panda... Those kinds of beasts still exist??" Nie Li not caring about what troubles it will cause him through the Manual he Cross-sitted, as he began to integrate with the Fanged Panda. Slowly guiding the demon spirit into this soul realm, Nie Li began to integrate with it. This was a Demon Beast that has actually three attributed balancings with each other... Yin-Yang-Chaos... After the Fanged Panda entered Nie Li''s soul realm, it saw the altar and started pondering where to bind it in which area... After a few seconds, Nie Li felt the panda inclining towards Chaos more and it was there that he ended up integrating with it... After the Fanged Panda integrated with Nie Li''s soul realm, the boundaries between the two were no longer that obvious. Suddenly, Nie Li had images flash across his mind that showed a chubby figure. This guy is naively cute. The Fanged Panda was gnawing on bamboo while clumsily climbing on a tree. ''Plop'' the Fanged Panda fell to the ground. These images were of the Fanged Panda''s past life. Nie Li could not help smiling and at the same time being confused as he had seen the same memories before... Just as he pondered over it suddenly his mind flashed with a dark red colour and showed him more memories... Of their dimension being attacked by goons of the Sage Emperor, exterminating the whole place leaving only a few alive as he thought they were trash not worthy of his time... The Panda then bathed in the blood of others Kin''s and mutated to a being that managed to fight for 10 seconds against him falling in the process... After roughly two hours, Nie Li''s integrating with the Fanged Panda was finally completed. After integrating with the Fanged Panda, Nie Li felt his energy skyrocket and gloating up as he broke through again to the 5-Star Black Gold Rank and kept rising upwards until it reached the peak... Nie Li wasn''t concerned about his cultivation much as he would have found ways to rise it much faster than others... What he''s concerned about is not the speed of his cultivation, but the ability of this Overlord Fanged Panda. True enough it may have held its own against Him, but now that it became a spirit he didn''t know if his abilities suited him at all... Feeling the specialities of the Fanged Panda, Nie Li''s eyes lit up. He leapt out of meditation stance startling Lee as he ran straight towards the backside of the slams that connected to the mountains. Lee being curious as well followed him and soon Yang Xin tagged along as she was also curious as to how she Rank up again... When they reached there they saw Nie Li already in his panda form, ready to activate one of his attacks... Nie Li : "Thunder Strike!!!!" As he yelled the name which was similar to his previous one, red thunder coiled around his fist before he punched out and even clawed through the air leaving red claw marks for a second as afterimage... Nie Li : "Gravity Field!!!" From the feet of Nie Li, an area of 50 meters turned red and anything within it sunk further down to the ground shocking all of them for its powers... Last but not least Nie Li opened his mouth to fire the favourite of his second life Yin Yang Blast... And Yang Xin with Lee felt horrified of the results as it was an attack that could harm Demi-Gods... They saw Nie Li shoot two energy balls, one black and one white, clad in a dark red sphere which explodes with a radius of damage of 10 meters but unlike before, now a pillar of flames rose up towards the sky making everyone in the slum see it... Lee : "Ugh... Nie Li..." Nie Li : "Don''t... I know i need to practise and tone it down..." Lee : "So far try to fight using your Thunder Strike which i guess you can also use it with your legs..." Lee : "Also that one was clearly not a Yin Yang Blast... So learn to separate them..." Nie Li reverted back to normal and looked at the destruction two of his abilities caused... The was a 50-meter crater as the ground had sunk for at least 20cm and a 5-meter crater from his yin yang chaos blast?? Knowing that he got a powerful asset, Nie Li returned back to his room to continue refining the others 450.000 times he got left... Yang Xin and Lee however left from there and went to calm the masses who saw the explosion, they could also use it to their advantage by baiting them... (A/N : Editted by Angelus250) Chapter 132 - Meeting With The City Lord!!! Days passed by and soon a week had passed... Nie Li had finished refining all the tries he had given him a number of God Growth Demon Spirits of close to 200.000... Nia Li and the rest had reached 1-Star Legend Rank three days ago and everyone was in frenzy especially those back who felt their limit increase... They started searching Nie Li on their own and since they couldn''t find him, they searched for Lee but he was harder to be found... Eventually, Yang Xin had gone on a trip that took her a few hours to reach the City Lord mansion with Lee''s request and there she met with Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ninger... Ye Ziyun : "Miss Yang Xin!!!" Yang Xin: "Mm?? Ziyun!!" Ninger : "Greetings!!" Yang Xin : "What''s wrong you two??" Ninger : "Do you perhaps know where Nie Li or Lee are at the moment???" Yang Xin : "Of course i do... Actually, I''ve come here for a request of Lee to talk to the City Lord..." Ye Ziyun : "My father??" Yang Xin : "That''s right..." Ninger looked briefly at Yang Xin as she was lost in her own thoughts for a few seconds before deciding to gamble about it... Ninger : "Has Nie Li broken through to Le..." Just before she could say what she wanted making even Ye Ziyun tense up, the lips of Ninger got sealed by a finger of Yang Xin as she smiled at them... The moment they saw her smile they realised that this was the case and went nuts in their minds... Their speed towards cultivation has been shattered... They knew Nie Li was 5-Star Gold Rank and at some point, he broke through a few ranks as they felt easier to cultivate without any blockage or limits like before in their cultivation... Seeing their eyes expecting a few answers from her, she chuckled at their worrisome faces for him and reminded her of her and Lee... They had probably thought that Nie Li used some kind of dangerous Manual on top of theirs to raise his cultivation like that and got them worried... Yang Xin : "Nie Li is fine... He is currently working on something that will reap all of us a few benefits... He is currently at the slums along with Lee helping the people there." Ye Ziyun : "The slums??" Ninger : "Then you??" Yang Xin : "I''m official with Lee now, therefore, i know what you think and i can assure you nothing is wrong..." Yang Xin : "Just simply try to reach your current limits..." Yang Xin : "Now, you will have to excuse me as i have to meet with the City Lord, even though he must busy this can''t wait any longer..." Hearing her words, both of them watched as she left from there heading to the Lord''s office, when she was no longer in their sights both of them nodded and left heading to make a few preparations... When she appeared outside of his office, the guards stopped her from going inside and a somewhat frown appeared on her face as their cultivation was not enough to be in her way... Releasing a bit of her Soul Force and targeting those inside the door, a few hurridly sounds were heard before someone opened the door... Yang Xin : "Greetings City Lord!!" Ye Zong : "Director Yang what a pleasant surprise for you to be here..." Yang Xin : "I came here to discuss a future plan which i''m sure it has reached your ears already and to my judgement it can''t wait any longer..." Ye Zong : "Yes Please come in!!!" Ye Zong : "In fact, Director Gu Yan is here as well..." Yang Xin : "Umnn... Then that might make things easier..." Letting her inside, Ye Zong gave a stern look at his guards and they knew what he meant. Absolute Secrecy!! No one is to bother them... Turning their faces towards the hallway with an expression that will kill those who passes from there, the doors behind them closed... Yang Xin : "President Gu Yan, you are her as well??" Gu Yan : "I came because i had promised to speak to the city lord about a few pills..." Yang Xin : "Have you discuss anything yet??" Gu Yan : "Only that we have a way to increase our fighting power... Nothing more, nothing less..." Yang Xin : "I see, then i came to the right time huh..." Ye Zong : "Please sit down and lets talk about what you have come here... From what i realised so far you came for the same subject but different benefits??" Yang Xin : "That''s right... Originally one of our newest addition had discovered accidentally a new formula that creates a pill." Yang Xin : "This pill has been tested by me..." When they heard her say that both of them frowned and took this much more seriously than before and waited for her to continue... Yang Xin : "The Pill i tested is the one Gu Yan wanted to talk about called... Heavenly Broken Ladder." Yang Xin : "Heavenly Broken Ladder allowed someone to instantly raised his Rank by 1 with the premise that he will lose 10 years of their lives..." Yang Xin : "If it reached 100% purity then if someone has stuck at Peak of Peaks a step away from the next Rank there is a high chance he will rise 2 Ranks with the price being at 10 years..." Both of them trembled at her words as they knew she was 1-Star Black Gold Rank, but earlier when she released her Soul Force, they felt it familiar to her yet different... It was like they were facing Ye Mo himself... Ye Zong : "How many ranks have you raised??" Although he knew this was a sensitive question as you must never disclose your breakthrough to the others immediately, the current Yang Xin didn''t care as she could fight even Demi-Gods... Yang Xin : "I''m officially 1-Star Legend Rank practitioner..." Both : "WHAT!!!" Gu Yan : "Yang Xin, you can''t be serious right?? When you left for the auction you were only 1-Star Black Gold Rank..." Gu Yan : "And that was close to 10 days ago..." Seeing their shocked faces, Yang Xin pursed her lips as she donned an amused yet professional expression thinking about what Extra she should reap apart from what Lee wanted to do... Chapter 133 - Yang Xins Selling Points!! Yang Xin : "Like you said i was at that realm..." Yang Xin : "As i said, this pill, if it reaches 100% purity... It can raise someone breakthrough by 2 Levels." Gu Yan : "That would make you a Peak 3-Star Star Gold Rank..." Gu Yan : "Don''t tell me they can be stacked up??" Yang Xin : "No, they can''t, however, this is where the Second Pill comes in..." Yang Xin : "Please do note that this pill is extremely dangerous and i was lucky enough to survive without the aftereffects of it." Yang Xin : "This Pill is called... Updrift Violent Current." Yang Xin : "Updrift Violent Current, allows someone for 5 minutes to raise his cultivation by 1 Rank and their Soul Force by 150% only to lose a cultivation Rank permanently after the time is up..." Yang Xin : "If this pill reached 100% purity it can do so for 10 minutes and an increase of 200% in their Soul Force..." Both of them were horrified learning about this pill, as one full Rank is incredibly difficult to cross over and you could do so with weapons or severely broken pills that had Huge consequences... Gu Yan : "When you say 200% you mean like..." Yang Xin : "100% Increase is doubling your Soul Force, 150% is like tripling it, while 200%" Ye Zong : "Is 4 times the Soul Force you currently have..." Yang Xin : "That''s right... I originally thought when i heard about this pill that it can be used in emergencies..." Yang Xin : "However as it needed to be tested by someone trustworthy and with the latest issues of the previous pills, i did it myself..." Yang Xin : "While i used the first Pill i reached Peak 3-Star Black Gold Rank..." Yang Xin : "Then by cultivating for 2-3 days with various herbs and those new pills we released i reached 4-Star after all i was at the peak cornerstone of Peaks... Yang Xin : "Then i had a wild idea... What if i use the second pill, at the point, my Soul Force was chaotic from the breakthrough??" Both of them paled when they heard her saying that and looking at her serious face, along with the warning she gave them earlier she actually went through it. Even worse the pill she consumed as she said must have been the highest purity, raising her Rank by one and then have an increase of 4 times of her 5-Star cultivation realm caused the energy inside her to ravage her... Thinking about what they were pondering Yang Xin smiled inwardly as in fact everything she is saying is bullshit and simply meant to sell the products Lee gave her... Although everything she said from the cultivation perspective made sense, she wasn''t sure if it will actually happen, they could ask someone from the slam take the hit later on... But to do that they must have a sure-fire way the said person, does not end up dying... Just the pill that raised their cultivation by two Stars at the price of 10 years is more than enough to create countless people fight for it... Ye Zong : "You said that this pill had the aftereffect of losing a rank permanently..." Yang Xin : "That''s right..." Ye Zong : "Then you reached, 2-Star Legend Rank??" Yang Xin : "That was barely close... For 10 minutes my body was getting ravaged while i was trying to control the Soul Force..." Yang Xin : "While i was in the slums with the said person, he came to find me while i was close to exploding from the Soul Force running amok..." Yang Xin : "While even he didn''t expect me to take it after i breaked through, he helped me control it and used that chance for me to break through 2 times..." Yang Xin : "Then even though i had breaked through, i suddenly fainted only to wake up the next day and feel i lost a Rank..." Both of them thought, to never use the pills like that as they still valued their lives, and they realised that it wasn''t a simple helping hand in that ordeal but none dared to say anything... Ye Zong thought about something, but Gu Yan specifically thought about how Lee wanted to court her and there were only a few things he knew that could bail out Yang Xin from that situation and it was definitely not control of the Soul Force, but sharing... Ye Zong : "Sigh... Then what does that person needs from me??" Yang Xin : "Ara, why would the City Lord say that???" Ye Zong : "Director Yang, all three of us know each other for a long time, 15 years i believe???" Ye Zong : "There is no free launch in this world..." Yang Xin : "I don''t know if president Gu Yan had said anything to you about him..." Ye Zong : "He only said that he has come here with his master from outside and wishes to settle here, therefore using the pills he wanted to stay without complications..." Yang Xin : "Well, things changed a bit... He still wants to stay here, but he wished to claim the slums for his territory..." Yang Xin : "For the last few days, he and another kid from the Heavenly Marks Family that managed to catch his master''s eye and studying under him have been trying to help the people there..." Yang Xin : "I have to say their abilities on refinement are half of mine and President Gu Yan... Within a week and after much trial and error they created a new pill for malnutrition in their bodies..." Ye Zong : "So that was the reason for all the turmoil i have been hearing coming from the slums..." Yang Xin : "There is that as well, but those people have decided to follow him since he extended a helping hand and are now reconstructing the whole slums, little by little while regaining their former strengths..." Yang Xin : "From his words, he wants to create that place from a graveyard, into a proper house for that being left crippled and on their own fates by protecting this City..." Chapter 134 - Xiaolin Clan!!! Ye Zong thought deeply about her words, as he also wanted to do something about... But he was so preoccupied with other things that required more attention, that he couldn''t find both the time and the resources to it... Now this Kid, with his Master years of alchemy has brought them many benefits and even managed to root out a few spies from within their city... He was on edges because things pointed out on the Scared Family collaborating with the Drak Guild, he wasn''t an idiot, he had caught glimpses of what seemed like shady things on them but as they couldn''t find anything he dropped the subject... Add the messages his Master had sent with those ripped human skins to them at that time, it was obvious a Family colluded with them... Yang Xin seeing that he was considering everything from every angle, she decided to take a few angles for herself and make it easier for him to decide on the matter... Yang Xin : "Lee, had said that since it would be his Territory, he would pay taxes with these pills, Monthly or Annually, at the same time since it was his turf, it would mean that all expenses of the new members of his family would fall to him..." Yang Xin : "He had said he will distribute 5 Pills of Heavenly Broken Ladder and 5 Pills of Updrift Violent Current per month... Or 60 and 60 for a Year..." Hearing this, Ye Zong opened his eyes wide as even with half of them it was way too tempting to address this seriously... The Snow Wind Family, had at least 5 important people that were on their peaks or close to 4 and 5-Star Black Gold Rank... Giving them those Pills will make then reach Legend Rank at the maximum of 2-Star... This would make his Family rise high enough to protect the City for years to come, not to mention the increase in their lifespan they would get although some of it will be lost... Perhaps if he gives one to Ye Mo he can increase his lifespan before he could reach his heights and become the new Pillar for the city... Ye Zong : "Are you sure he can pull it off??" Yang Xin : "At the very least he had already made notable improvements..." Yang Xin : "This indicates that he has a high chance on doing it as even the people that had lost their light of life started waking up and helping each other..." Yang Xin : "Perhaps in due time a New Family that will be a force to look out for will be born helping us survive..." Ye Zong : "Then as the City Lord i will make the announcement..." Ye Zong : "Just for the sake of shutting a few people and possible see if the one Family i have my eyes is making a move..." Yang Xin : "Ah... About that..." Yang Xin went to tell them about what happened to the Heavenly Marks Family and everything that Lee had told her of meeting them in an expedition they went... About the Sacred Family desertion of them and how they returned safely although they knew most parts, not all of it, nevertheless, they listened quietly to her... Yang Xin : "Also i''m not sure, but i believe Lee has his plans for the Sacred Family..." Yang Xin : "I don''t want to mess with him, so i didn''t ask what plans..." Gu Yan : "Heh... This lad is probably after Shen Xiu, therefore, he might be planning to destroy the Family and letting those innocent people under his banner or reduce the Sacred Family to the same rank as that kid Nie Li''s one..." Yang Xin : "One of the weakest twelve aristocrat families." Gu Yan : "The Heavenly Marks Family due to Nie Li, it will rise in time especially since you changed their rankings..." Gu Yan : "But this kid, he has that lass Lan Ruo, courts you in public with her approval and now is after her as well?? Gu Yan : "He sure has guts, i approve..." Ye Zong : "Truth to be told i was also concerned about the innocent if my hypothesis was true and we truly came to daggers with each other..." Ye Zong : "Seems the kid, is one step ahead of us..." Gu Yan : "More like a few than just one..." Ye Zong : "I will take care of the forming of the new Family however, for now, it will be called a Clan. It will also use his last name since he wants them under his banner..." Ye Zong : "With his contributions, it won''t be hard to rise in the ranks..." Gu Yan : "From a named Clan to become one of the Major Families he will need to climb 4 times upwards..." Yang Xin : "Named Clan - Aristocratic Clan - Aristocratic Families - Noble Families - Major Families." Yang Xin : "I believe at the end this is his problem..." Ye Zong : "I have one last thing that keeps bugging my mind... What will he do about those that have lost either a leg or a hand or some of their senses...??" Yang Xin : "He said that he had a way to restore them, but he lacks the items needed for them, he also said that if it had happened to them recently he could restore them..." Yang Xin : "But the problem lied in the fact that their bodies grew older, deformed by hunger and other elements that make him look for other herbs that will help him create other types of pills from his master collection..." Yang Xin : "According to him they are pills based on their exclusive problems..." Ye Zong : "Tell him that, he can come to find me and take a look at the treasury to look for those herbs, a few people that died there were brothers that we fought together..." Ye Zong : "I will try and help as much as i can for their future as well..." After talking for a few more things, Yang Xin left from his office and soon Gu Yan followed suit as he wanted to try and support Lee as well... Later on that day, with the cooperation of the City Lord and the Alchemy Association announce to the whole city that the slums are no more and now that place will be called from this Day Forward... Xiaolin Clan!!! Chapter 135 - Xiaolin Clan!!! 2 The whole City after each passing minute boiled from the news and many Families were happy that their brothers'' in-laws from the battlefield finally could be freed from their fates... Every single family no matter of what rank they belonged, tried to verify the news within the next few hours... The results that got back in the next day at the earliest stunned them, as the slums have been transformed completely... Even Ye Zong and Gu Yan were stunned by what they had seen as they visited during the next day... They felt that Yang Xin cheated them, all the people here were healthy, there was no one who had traces of being hungry before... Many people who were hiding when Yang Xin returned hurridly last night, appeared and greeted her as she went to meet Lee and Nie Li... When she arrived, she could see them splitting the God Growth Demon spirits into categories, before they got interrupted by her entrance... Lee : "Un?? I was expecting you tomorrow..." Yang Xin : "I came back in a hurry to tell you that, officially this place is your Territory as Xiaolin Clan and possible many guests will arrive..." Lee : "I see gather up everyone..." Yang Xin : "All of them?? Not the Area Leaders??" Lee : "No just the leaders..." Yang Xin proceeded to do as she was told and Lee with Nie Li continued their work on the demon spirits... During the last few days, Lee has been working his ass off on refining pills for their wealth and Nie Li refining all the demons... During this time Lee had managed to save around 3000 people helping each other by refining his pills as they ate them slowly nurturing back to health... After Collapsing Hunger did its wonders, Lee gave them a new Pill with the name Rejuvenation Refinement Pill... It had the effect of expelling already dead cells and recreate new ones in their place, this helped all 3000 to recover a few of their senses, like hearing and sight caused by the extreme hunger... At the same time, it also removed scars which made Raphtalia-chan look like a doll and everyone pampered here thinking she is the adopted daughter of Lee and Yang Xin... However, none knew what her little mind was thinking as she used her secret ability... Puppy eyes!!! All in all almost all 3000 people could now function normally even though they were missing one leg or one hand or even an eye or ear... Lee had promised them that when they got recognised as an Official force in the city, then he would give them the means to recover everything they had lost and reaching or even surpassing their peaks... The reason he didn''t do it until now was that their bodies hadn''t restored to their peaks, therefore, they lacked life force which is needed to consume his pills... When he had mentioned this problem to them, all of them smiled and gulped down pills after pill to give their bodies the nutrients needed and also keep refine it with the lastest pills they got as dead cells were also a form of impurities... And all these years in this place they had gathered a lot inside them... Back to the reality from the flashback he had, Lee watched as 10 people entered inside along with Yang Xin who was holding hands with Raphatalia-chan... Lee : "I see that everyone has come..." Lee : "Matriarch Yang Xin, has returned back from her trip to meet the City Lord..." Hearing his words Yang Xin wanted to puke blood, while all the others shined in excitement as calling her as such meant that Lee is the Patriarch officially... Lee : "Since you got the meaning of my words, i won''t go into details, you have a few hours to assign posts into your men..." Lee : "We need what we called Officially Guards, Messengers, and mostly workers..." Lee : "Workes like the few girls who knew how to sow clothes for all of you in a short amount of time..." Lee : "Xiaolin Nao... You will be responsible to assign your men for Guarding at the night..." Lee : "Xiaolin Tao... You will be responsible to assign your men for Guarding at the Morning till midday..." Lee : "Xiaolin Feng... You will be responsible to assign your men for Guarding at the Midday till when Nao''s men come for their swifts..." Lee : "Xiaolin Roen... You will be responsible to assign your men for Travelling at every corner of our Territory to inform all the residents and always assign the posts in case we need to speak to each other..." Lee : "Xiaolin Silia... Help Roen on his task as well..." Lee : "Xiaolin Reina... Your job is a bit more difficult... Find from your own area, Women and men that know how to cook and serve, we will have guests..." Lee : "You can go now and return at the fastest you are able to..." Reina : "Yes... Patriarch!!!" Lee : "As for the 4 of you that you weren''t called... Duo... Qian... Uryu and Gin... All four of you and your men are responsible for the order inside our Clan..." Lee : "I left you guys for last because all of you formerly belonged to higher tiers Families and know the rules... Don''t let me down..." All : "Yes... We will try our best!!" As all this occurred, soon morning came and many stood at the gates of the former slums were now was the new Clan... They could see many guards with small knives guarding the place and many others doing their own activities... Soon a Guard came and spoke... Guard : "Greetings to the City Lord and President Gu Yan..." Guard : "Greeting to all the families that have come for the grand Feast we have prepared upon the recognition of this place as a Clan..." All of them were flabbered and looked at the City Lord and Gu Yan for answers, unfortunately, a beauty appeared and started talking saving them for embarrassing themselves, only to leave them speechless... Yang Xin : "Greetings, I''m the 2nd Matriarch of the Xiaolin Clan or as many of you know me... Director Yang!!!" Chapter 136 - Xiaolin Clan!!! 3 Hearing her words every gasped for many, many many reasons... All major powers had gathered today here to see this so Clan that wished to eat a pie in their resources especially when they heard that they will use the people of the slums for this new clan... The Snow Wind Family with the representatives being Ye Zong... The Alchemist Association with the representatives being Gu Yan... The Divine Family with the representatives being Chen Zhenlong... The Sacred Family with the one representing it being Shen Hong... The Huyan Family with the representatives being Huyan Xiong... The Winged Dragon Family with the representatives being Xiao Yunfeng... The Lu Family with the representatives being Lu Ning... The Li Yuan Family with the representatives being Li Yuan... The Tian Kui Family with Chi Feng being there... The Silver Tiger Family with Jiang Ming... The Tie Men Family with Lei Zhuo... The Heavenly Marks Family with Nie Hai in front... The Hong Yue Family... The Du Family... The Chu Family... The Ao Cloud Family... The Xiao Family... Even though they were told by the City Lord that the person who would take this place under his name and his people would place everything under his fortune to make everyone recover this was beyond recovering... Yang Xin : "Ahem... Thank you all for coming here..." Yang Xin : "As many of you have guessed... I''m the 2nd Fiance of the Patriarch..." Yang Xin : "As for the First Matriarch she is Huyan Lanruo, unfortunately, due to a few reasons we didn''t manage to notify her at a moments notice..." Yang Xin : "Thankfully her father caught early on and has appeared here personally, isn''t that right Patriarch Huyan Xiong??" Everyone was speechless when they realised her words and before they could say something she herself confirmed it, they also knew that the Daughter of Patriarch Xiong had declared she is with someone... Huyan Xiong : "Yes, that''s right, my foolish daughter is not fond of these types of celebrations and through a few ups and downs she didn''t come but maybe later she will pay a visit..." Yang Xin : "Hahahaha, there is no need to be so strict, she doesn''t have to really... If it was so important to come then i would have sent a few people to notify her..." Yang Xin : "As a matter of fact i was here because of the Auction that happened a few days here otherwise i would be so modest to be present..." Yang Xin : "After all this is a move my Fiance did..." Yang Xin : "However after a few difficulties i had decided to take part in it especially in the field of refining pills for these poor people..." Lei Zhuo : "Then-president Yang what you said about your position??" Yang Xin : "Well, since i helped the people here, they started treating me like a Matriarch and since i am the fiance of the Patriarch i took it up to the task..." Yang Xin : "And since Lanruo was his first Fiance as declared around by herself that makes her the first..." Yang Xin : "As you know, our responsibility is simply for keeps as we only intervene when the Patriarch is missing or if he dies and someone needs to manage the Clan until the next Head is appointed..." Everyone sighed in relief when they heard the whole story, but at the same time, a few of them who wanted to cause trouble threw their thoughts out of the window... Her words just now it was clear enough for them to realise that this new clan is backed by 2 colossal existence indirectly so any attempt to kill the Patriarch would not make this place fall... Just as Yang Xin scanned the crowed for trouble makers, a hand passed next to her and hugged her waist as he introduced himself to the crowd... ??? : "Greeting there!!! I''m the Patriarch of the Xiaolin Clan... Welcome to my humble home..." Ye Zong : "Greeting, Patriarch... We are thankful for what you are doing for our brothers that lost families in the warring states..." Lee : "The City Lord surely is joking... I didn''t do much... After all the moment i proposed this to Yang Xin and then she notified you and president Gu Yan both of you had already done small deeds to eventually help them..." Gu Yan : "Patriarch Lee, this may be true that we have our plans but we lacked the resources of helping all those people at most we would have managed to save 1/3 regrettably..." Lee : "Umm... You are quite Honest... Come inside also call the young Generation from your houses..." Huyan Xiong : "But Patriarch, they are not here..." Lee : "It would be best if you searched your carriages lightly, isn''t that right Lanruo??" ??? : "Acha... I got busted..." Huyan Xiong : "Lanruo... How...??" Not just her everyone started revealing themselves from the carriages as they had hidden quite well, Lu Piao, Du Ze, Xiao Ninger, Ye Ziyun and many others started appearing leaving everyone with mouths wide open as they never sensed them with them... Lanruo : "That was cruel sister Yang Xin!!!" Lanruo : "Such a nice event involving all of us and you didn''t call me??" Yang Xin : "Like i said even i wouldn''t i be here if it wasn''t for the Auction, if you want to blame someone blame Lee..." Lee : "Ahahaha, i planned to tell you personally but with all the work i never had a chance to do so, i did send a few people but they came back saying that the Guards of your family said you were busy cultivating..." Both she and Xiong looked angrily towards the Guard that accompanied them and hurriedly shook his head indicating it wasn''t him... This made them remember that these days this specific guard was always accompanying either of them around so he wasn''t in the gates... Lee : "Well, don''t sweat the small details, what i''m curious is how you learned it?? I''m pretty sure that only a few selected people knew it. In fact three..." Lanruo : "Ah that, i met Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ninger trying to gather the other kids and thought something was up, when i asked them they told me you and Yang Xin did something big and they were gonna sneak in the carriages..." All of them had grave expressions for the boldness their young ones had but before they could say anything, the Patriarch started laughing... Chapter 137 - Grand Feast!! As they looked at every little kid in their younger generations with wryly smiles, suddenly one more person came out and greeted them... ??? : "Greeting Elders, President Gu Yan, City Lord!!" Nie Hai : "Nie Li??" Nie Li : "Patriarch!!" Nie Hai : "What are you doing here??" Nie Li : "I''ve decided to help Lee with his own chores here and there and act as an Elder Guest although i''m still young..." When Nie Li appeared, Lu Piao, Du Ze, Ninger, Ziyun and the others looked at him as they wanted answeres about their cultivation... Nie Li smiled wryly at them and nodded as he passed his message talk later... Lee : "Now, now... Patriarch Nie Hai, me and Nie Li came here after the Auction and seen the situation here, we tried to help them and i got to say we managed pretty well on our own..." Everyone thought that''s more than pretty well... As they talked about a few things Yang Xin got closer to Lee and whispered in his ears that the City Lord had told him to go check their treasury for herbs and everything he might need... Hearing this Lee looked at Ye Zong who had a wryly and defeated expression as he had said that in order to fully develop this place but turns out Lee did it all on his own... Lee : "Then tell him, i will take up his offer..." Smiling in victory Yang Xin left from there to go and tease the City Lord while Lee looked at everyone who was moved inside their Clan and was checking around... He also saw Nie Li talking with the others and telling them later on not to leave as he wanted to give them their Demons to integrate with... Base on what he could feel everyone was close to entering the Legend Rank as they were a few ranks behind them... This means that current Glory City had 5 new Legend Ranks experts, Him, Lanruo, Yang Xin, Shen Xiu and Nie LI awaiting for them to ascend as well... Ziyun and Ninger, were closer to the peak ready to break through while Du Ze, Lu Piao, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming were a bit behind... As time passed someone came and notify Lee that the dishes and everything else was ready, therefore he spoke up a bit loudly to get their attention... Lee : "Ahem!!!! I was notified just now that the Dining Hall has been prepared and we can proceed to enjoy the rest of the celebration..." Hearing his words many rubbed their beards as they wondered what kind of food they will serve while others dreamed of the wines... Many however had disdain expressions as they thought that this place was beneath their status and that the food they will serve will be as good as dogfood... Nevertheless many passed in the Hall and saw rows of tables neatly position themselves in such a way that formed a ¦° where they could see and talk with everyone on the tables... As everyone sat down many female waitresses started brining the plates and set the table along with the wines to start the day... Lee : "These wines were created by the people here who had some knowledge of them..." Lee : "Although they were created in a hurry, i can guarantee their taste..." Lee : "The first one is called Phelps Insignia... It is a Bordeaux blend with flavours of chocolate and liquorice." Lee : "The other one is called Penfolds Grange... With a solid structure and a juicy core of fruits, the collectable red wine that often approaches perfection." Lee : "The third one is Clos Erasmus Laurel Priorat... Made with smoky Garnacha, this Priorat tastes of black cherries." Lee : Finally we have the Beaux Freres Vineyard Pinot Noir... This Pinot is concentrated with dark cherry flavours and a hint of earthiness." Lee : "I hope to hear your earnest opinion on them..." Many were amused by the names and what kind of ingredients they had inside and started taking sips of the one they prefered... Hearing their exclamation about them at how rich their taste was along with the heaviness of the wine itself, Lee motion the others to bring the main plates of the day... Soon, on each table have been decorated with countless plates of similar dished and they could count a Total of 7 of them... Lee : "This dish is a must try, no matter where you are, you''ll be able to enjoy a delicious plate of fish and chips." Yang Xin : "The very best place to eat fish and chips is in the open air just like we are right now..." Lanruo : "Mmmmm... Delicious!!!" They all watched Lanruo and some of the younger Generations that has started wobbling down their plates as they could help the pleasure on their faces enjoying them... Yang Xin : "The second one is known as sausages and mash, this dish consists of sausages and mashed potato, and is often accompanied with peas and gravy." Yang Xin : "Then we have... A dish that is helpful if you are doing something physically or mentally demanding, which has, bacon, sausages, eggs, baked beans, toast, mushrooms, tomatoes, hash browns and black puddings. Lee : "Continue on from there we have the 4th one... This dish is made up of roasted meat such as beef, chicken, lamb or pork along with roast potato, Yorkshire pudding, stuffing and vegetables..." Lanruo : "Wow!!! Roast parsnips, Brussels sprouts, peas, carrots, beans, broccoli and cauliflower and gravy. Lee: "This hearty dish is another easy dish you can make as it includes sausages in Yorkshire pudding batter and is often served with gravy and vegetables." Yang Xin : "This cottage pie consists of minced lamb or beef, vegetables such as carrots, tomatoes, and onions along with potatoes which are on top of the meaty pie-like filling. Lee: "Last but not least this much-loved pie is definitely a dish you must try as it includes beef, kidney, fried onion and gravy all wrapped up in pastry..." Hearing the explanation of each dish and trying out at the same time, everyone started eating while enjoying the current atmosphere... The City Lord and President Gu Yan had smiles on their faces as they ate slowly enjoying everything that was placed in front of them... Even those that thought it might be dogfood had been temped to try... Chapter 138 - Shocked!! After each and every one of them tried the goods they had been offered a huge party started with many girls dancing here and there... Many representatives like the content of the dance and were temped to even make a move on them helping them rise higher in status but soon found out the harsh reality... Dancer : "I only live to dance for my Patriarch!!" Dancer 2 : "We only offer amusement and nothing else please enjoy!!" They were shot down immediately and politely but they could sense the mockery in their tones which caused them to rage loudly... Just as Yang Xin was about to make a move against them while Gu Yan and Ye Zong sweated when they saw her they immediately changed the subject... Gu Yan : "Patriarch Lee, please excuse me for saying this but since you managed to restore this place to this state..." Gu Yan : "What are you going to do about the ones who miss limbs in action??" Lee : "That''s something i left for the future if i manage to get a few certain ingredients to concoct a pill with them..." Lee : "However the requirements of such pill according to my theory i presented to Yang Xin needs at least someone in Legend Rank..." Lee : "The only one in the city who can help them is Ye Mo." Lee starting feeding them crap but only 4-5 people knew that while all the others had different thoughts about the matter... Thinking about Ye Mo, they knew that once he gets wind of this, he will come back and try to help as much as possible as these people at least some of them were war companions... So go along those lines and as they listened that a few herbs were priceless started asking about their names, effects and such in hopes to find them in their fields or storage back in their clans... As Lee was talking and talking about bullshit and netting through the promises of his word about those herbs he wanted to laugh as he already had them... He was simply tricking everyone who had bad thoughts of extorting him by gaining their herbs, however to those that he geniously sees they want to help he would reward them later on... Ye Zong : "I''m assuming that those pills either consume a large amount of soul force to regenerate their limbs or life force..." Lee : "Unfortunately that is correct..." Lee : "I do have a few pills to help them rise quickly but they will accumulate pill poison making their condition relapse even worse than before..." Lee : "Therefore for now until they can cultivate again i''m helping them fortify their tired bodies." Ye Zong and Gu Yan looked at each other and got the meaning behind all this and couldn''t help but smile inwardly inside their heads. They first got tricked fro Yang Xin that Lee was doing everything he could to restore this place while he had already brought them to the satisfied level of living as humans again. And now Lee is tricking them into thinking that he doesn''t have the capital to help them completely restored themselves both Physically and in their Cultivation... They knew that many of these people, belonged to Gold and Black Gold Rank and once they get back their hands or legs and started cultivating again... They will reach their former peak in no time as they will meet zero restrains until they fill their soul force to their former rank... As they started anew they also knew that at that point, they will discard their demon spirits and integrated with new ones... Ye Zong : "How long do you believe it will take??" At his words, the mortal enemies of the city which were the representatives of a certain family twitched harshly as they perked their ears to listen to the answer... Lee smiled at Ye Zong as he realised that he spoke this question not only for his plans but also to shake the traitors... Lee : "They will be restored the same day Ye Mo returns back. It may be in a month''s time or a year." Lee : "The sooner they will be restored, the faster they will cultivate reaching their peak again." Lee : "At the same time the faster we will be able to contribute to the Taxes of the city and of course its protection." Ye Zong nodded to him and Lee smiled as both could speak and understand each other with just that. Both of them formed the plan of the time gap in messing with the traitor''s plan by agitating them and pressure them thinking that they have either a few months or a year to complete their betrayal... At the same time, Ye Zong understood now that Lee will be someone who will help Glory City rise in a whole different level and started thinking of a long term partnership with him... Just the pills he had given to the Association and the two new ones that helped Yang Xin enter Legend Rank even though they almost killed her was enough for him to support this... Not to mention both Gu Yan and Ye Zong weren''t able to feel his cultivation at all and something told them that they didn''t want to find out... At the same time, both of them scanned the younger generation who were related to him and were shocked to feel a familiar vibe from them but at the same time they couldn''t feel their cultivation and in 2-3 figures, they felt fluctuations of suppression... Ye Zong specifically had his jaws inwardly dropped as he noticed his daughter being in the same category, he wondered what the hell happened while he wasn''t paying attention to her... All of the others did the same thing on their own but most except 3-4 figures who were shocked thought that the fluctuations were caused from their immature cultivating nature and were too green... Nie Li who was watching from the sides, only had a few words to say to all this... That if he had Lee as an enemy, he would fall to his schemes too many times... Most of what transpired were things that have no way of falling apart and could only be moved forward... Chapter 139 - Half Truth!! While everyone was lost in their own thoughts, Lee smiled at them as he could guess what they were thinking while looking left and right in the Younger Generation... If Ye Zong and Gu Yan being the experts they were didn''t keep their cool about their finding and made funny faces Lee would have burst laughing right in their faces... He could see that only Nie Hai, Chen Zhenlong, Huyan Xiong and Xiao Yunfeng could feel something was off with their cultivations while all others showed their arrogance and ignorance... Seeing that after inspecting around all 6 then turned towards the perpetrator Lee for their doubts and seeing him smile like that, their doubts were cleared... They decided to call for a secret meeting in their hands to get in the bottom of this... Lee : "Ladies and Gentlemen!!! I thank you for the bottom of my heart for coming here in the Grand opening of my Clan...!!!" Lee : "I may be a poor host will little capital but that doesn''t mean i will let all of you get out of here empty-handed..." Lee : "This pill here is called... Collapsing Hunger... It has the effect of nourishing the body back to its peak as if you are eating normal meals every day..." Lee : "Unfortunately i only have a set of six pills for all of you in these bottles." Lee : "I also know that as cultivators you know the problems of food shortage leading to starvation and that many of our brethren go to search in the mountain for it..." Lee : "These pills guarantee giving those people the means to continue after being fulled from their hunger..." All of them who heard this, was stunned, angry for only taking 6 pills, and many happy to be able to save their people in a time of needs... Lee : "I want to Apologise to the City Lord for not having anything grant to show right now and i hope he will accept 30 of these pills as this is already over my limit." Ye Zong : "Hahahahhaha, Patriarch Lee is surely joking... What is there to be forgiven?? You have actually solved a few of my issues with these pills..." Ye Zong : "I was planning to send a few people to gather food for our City but the conditions and non-accessible means of provisions for them proved it to be a challenging task." Lee : "I see... Then i''m glad i was able to help the people of this City." Lee : "President Gu Yan, Yang Xin already knows the recipe and she has full rights on it, as long as the materials are gathered we can start concocting them." Gu Yan : "Hahahaha, no worries i will do what i can!!!" Lee : "Now then, you are free to stay and enjoy more wine or you can return back to your own business, after all as i became a Patriarch i can relate to many of you that if you''re not always there to regulate things, problems may arise." Hearing his last words, many were mocked while many felt he was right and slowly started getting up and after paying their respect to everyone started leaving from there... However, they found resistance from their young ones saying that they wanted to stay and help as well as Nie Li did so as well and Lee was close to their age. Leaving his age apart as there were many genius out there who could do the same as him, not wanting to let this chance of them getting along they asked for permission. Lee : "Hmm??? Of course, they can... All the help i can get is welcomed." All in all, everyone scrammed in the end, leaving only Ye Zong, Gu Yan, Lanruo, Yang Xin, Nie Hai, Chen Zhenlong, Huyan Xiong and Xiao Yunfeng along with Ye Ziyun, Ninger, Du Ze, Lu Piao, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun and Zhang Ming. After making sure no one was listening and everyone truly left, Gu Yan started laughing loudly shocking and startling the others... Gu Yan : "You little rant!! You sure tricked us!!" Lee : "How so??" Gu Yan : "Don''t play dumb!!! All these people here are close to the peak of Black Gold Rank!!!" Lanruo and Yang Xin like two vixens smiled evilly before Lee burst in laugher startling everyone who was shocked by the news and the young ones for being found out. Lee : "Hahahahaha, well, technically they are close to Legend Rank as in pretty much a week to 10 days they will breakthrough." Lee : "At the same time, 5 people in the whole city had reached Legend Rank." Hearing the news directly from the source, Ye Zong and Gu Yan along with the old generation there sucked a deep breath and their eyes almost popped out... Lee : "However, Ye Zong... This is a secret among secrets... Under no condition don''t make us fight, the pills Yang''er gave you guys truly do wonders with the appropriate penalty." Ye Zeng: "This is too much... Who the hell are you and your master to have such miraculous pills." Lee : "These pills were lost in the Dark period of Humanity therefore as relics they have extraordinary uses." Lee : "Then shall i explain what my Master, i and Nie Li did??" Throwing everything to his imaginary master, they all learned that Nie Li and Lee took manuals and inscriptions and created their current Manual. He didn''t enter into many details and twisted a few things saying that he was the primary holder instead of Nie Li. He also left out the parts of having multiply Demons but still explained that he can only bind 16 people and how as the primary holder carries the others... Their mind almost exploded when they heard all that and seeing the expressions of others, they knew it was 90% true if not all. This meant that in the future they will have 16 Peak Legend Rank experts from the younger generation to protect the city. However, Ye Zong and Gu Yan along with the rest realised that among the changes brought by the pills their Manual is the most dangerous one that will attract the attention of the Dark Guild. Chapter 140 - Demon Spirits!!! Lee : "I don''t need to tell you the grave situation will be brought out if we fight now..." Ye Zong : "You, Lanruo, Yang Xin, Nie Li and who is the last o.... Oh!!!" Just as Ye Zong wanted to confirm who were the people that broke through to the Legend Rank, he suddenly swallowed his words as he realised this was his plans for the Sacred Family. It was also the only person from the Sacred Family that didn''t come here and though she must be prepared to root out her Family. As he thought of that he got worried that since she has the cultivation of Legend Rank what if she betrays them?? However, seeing the carefree look on Lee''s eyes it looks like he had taken measures of it and sighed inwardly as he also got up preparing to leave... Ye Zong : "I will now take my leave but before that." Lee nodded to him and before he could say something, he saw Ye Zong bowing to him as he spoke up... Ye Zong : "Thank you for choosing Ziyun to be part of all this although it irritates me i didn''t notice it earlier." Lee smiled wryly inside him and so did Ziyun and everyone who knew the true reasons behind all this. Nevertheless, because he didn''t want to complicate things further and he had no intention of becoming someone who NTR''s other people he simply stayed silence... Ye Zong managed to realise something from his silence and after thinking for a bit he didn''t say anything as well and simply left... Gu Yan followed suit behind him and soon the others left as well after paying their respects leaving only the carriers of the Manual in sight... Lee : "Sigh... I hope we don''t have any oppression with so many cards being involved here and there." Nie Li : "There is a chance Shen Hong will try something funny." Lee : "He is welcome to try..." Lee : "Anyway Nie Li, give them the highest grade of Demon Spirits belonging to the Mutation Category and start Cultivating..." Lee : "You need to control your Panda better and they need to mask their cultivation Better..." Lu Piao : "Demons?? Mutation??" Nie Li : "Come, i will give you your respective Demons Spirits now..." Nie Li : "Also Lee Catch..." Lee : "Hm??" Nie Li : "It''s the Pot along with all the Demons inside the ring." Nie Li : "I only kept the ones for them and for my own uses..." Lee : "Oh, well!!" Lee watched them leaving he turned around and saw Lanruo and Yang Xin talking about what there is to come... Coughing to get their attention, they both looked at him and saw that he wanted them to follow him, curious as they were they followed closely behind... When they reached his room, Lee took out 2 Demons for Lanruo and 3 Demons for Yang Xin, they were Darkness and Yin attribute for the former while the latter was Thunder, Wind and Poison... Lanruo : "Damn i lost from the third wife and now i also lost from the second..." Lanruo : "Where is my dignity as the First!!!" Lee : "Pffftttt!!!" Hahahahahahaha, Lee started laughing from what Lanruo had said while Yang Xin felt a bit puzzled but as she saw the pieces of Demon that she was going to integrate being more than her she started giggling as well... Lee : "Well, actually i want you to help me with something... Take this poison-related Demon and integrated with it first..." Lanruo : "Huh?? But the Poison Door is closed..." Lee : "Yeah but there is a chance it will open as you used to have a Yin-Poison Demon before..." Lee : "I also want to see, if someone can open related Doors to their Attributes in the future..." Lanruo looked at the Demon Crystal in her hands which Lee threw earlier and examined it, before she could ask any info about it, Lee beat her to it and started explaining their Demons to Them. Lee : "This is an Unholy Nature Dragon which governs over Plants and their toxicities expelling potent amounts of different poison abilities..." Lee : "It belongs to a Higher Grade of Dragons, therefore, is dozens of times more powerful as in the future you will learn about the races and other key points." Lee : "What you should know is that it has a God Grade Growth which places no Limit to you, as to which Level you can cultivate it and change it Later on..." Slowly digesting what Lee was saying to them, Lanruo who had a blind trust in him sat down and started the process of integration. They both watched as the Demon had a reaction towards her and without even trying or sweated the Crystal vanished of more like turned to dust as the aura around Lanruo changed... Slowly her Pink Hair started growing, with Dark Green colours appearing in the edges, in her hand scaled appeared while her nails grew and became sharp as claws... In her face, a few marks appeared that appeared deadly upon contact and when her hair finished growing purple flowers formed at the edges of her dark green hair... He whole body slowly changed and become a bit bulkier and countless scales appeared covering every inch of her skin in a lighter green colour... Finally, from her forehead, two horns sprouted upwards and her ears became long ones... Lanruo : "So much power!!" Lee : "Well, did it succeed??" Lanruo : "Yes, this Dragon also has small traces of Yin Attribute and just as i tried to integrate the moment it felt the part of Poison in the Manual it rushed there..." Lanruo : "The Door took a few seconds but opened up..." Lee watched as Lanruo reverted back as she had a shocked expression on her face, nodding that his first test was complete he then gave her the rest... Lanruo''s second Demon was called Abussal Ghostly Dragon and was a Darkness related Demon with no set form as it was practically a Ghost and when she integrated with it she started Phasing in and out... The only physically change she had was her hair became something akin to dark silver pink combination and her eyes turned Yellow... As for the Yin attribute, it was Overkill... Chapter 141 - Demon Spirits!!! 2 Both Lee and Yang Xin who were watching Lanruo Integrate with her third spirit were stunned beyond''s belief... Lee had given her, a Demon not belonging to Dragon''s but Phoenixes for her third one. It was called Nine Yin Frozen Phoenix, according to what Nie Li had said to him about this particular Demon and with the help of his system, it was the weakest of the Primordials Demons but was able to contend with those in the highest... It could actually control 9 different types of extreme ice capable of being able to freeze even the flames from Extreme Yang Manuals... The Pink Hair of Lanruo vanished and in its place formed 9 rows of combed hair in thin strands of Ice crystal. He skin became deadly pale, whiter than snow and her eyes turned into multiply coloured rubies with all 9 colours... In other words, she turned into an otherworldly beauty... As she reverted back, Lanruo pouted and lashed out on Lee for not being able to sprout wings on either of the first Demon and on the third one... However, as a Ghost, she could fly easily with her second Demon but depleted her Soul Force rapidly which shocked her as she had a large reserve of it... Lee : "Maybe you have to explore their abilities and pros and cons??" Lee : "Anyway, Yang''er... Yours is a Heavenly Tribulation Dragon that had the attribute of Thunder, a Raging Cyclone Dragon with the attribute of the Wind." Lee : "And finally An Earth Pollen Dragon with the Attribute of Poison..." Lee : "All of them are high Ranking Dragon with their pros and cons that you will have to slowly explore later on..." Yang Xin : "No phoenix for me??" Lee : "Didn''t have anything similar to Lanruo with your attributes, sorry about that..." Yang Xin : "Hahahahahahaha, don''t mind it... I''m thankful you thought so much for me..." Yang Xin : "By the way what will the others do about their demons??" Lee : "You mean their Attributes??" Yang Xin : "Du Ze has Lighting and Fire, Lu Piao has Chaos, Ninger Lighting and Wind, Ziyun has Wind - Water and Blizzard" Lee : "As for the other three don''t remember..." Yang Xin : "What about you and Nie Li??" Lee : "Both of us and one more can use bind 16 Demons as we complete a certain condition..." Lee : "The third person must be right now 3-4 Star Silver Rank..." Lee : "Slowly she will rise higher and higher as we rise up as well..." Lanruo : "If i remember correctly Shen Xiu had Chaos Yang and Fire correct?? Which Demons Have you kept for her??" Lee : "Chaos Impulse Dragon, Nine Yang Rebirth Phoenix and Blazing Abuss Tail Fox." Lee : "As for me right now the Two i have is enough for this part of the world and will select later on something that matches my preference..." Lee : "Anyway, leaving you two to finish your familiarization with the Demons and i will go stroll around for a bit..." The two girls watched as Lee left the room and went back to their training, while he was walking outside Lee was notified that people of the Heavenly Marks Family returned and are talking with Nie Li... Curious as to why they did that even though he could guess a bit of it, he went to find them and almost choked when he heard Nie Hai. Nie Hai : "Hahahahaha, i forgot to mention it earlier, this tournament will need half a month before it ready. Nie Li, you can start preparing. I''ve got the news that those participating from the Sacred Family are all at least 5-star Silver rank!" Nie Li : "I see... I have this don''t worry..." Nie Hai : "I know i only came to give you the invitation and also ask if Lee will participate as well." Nie Li : "He will as he had gotten into a scuffle with Shen Fei..." As they started talking and everything Nie Hai also asked the opinion on a few things about their financial direction from now on... Nie Li : "Don''t worry about the money. I can provide a hundred million for the family to execute these things. However, you have to be extremely careful when recruiting people. Don''t invite people of the Sacred Family or the Dark Guild carelessly." A contribution of a hundred million coins??? Nie Hai and several elders had their eyes widen to the point that their eyeballs seemed to fall out of their eye sockets. Nie Li said a hundred million so easily! A hundred million coins would able the family to do lots of stuff, even recruiting a few Black Gold Gold rank experts wouldn''t be a problem! After several hours of discussion, Nie Hai and bunch began to operate their plan, sending people to the Demon Spiritualist Association and Fighter Association to recruit experts. The Demon Spiritualist Association and the Fighter Association are different from the Alchemist Association as they do not have much power. They are only responsible to register all of the commoner''s Demon Spiritualists and Fighters. Generally, commoner Demon Spiritualists and Fighters would choose to be recruited by powerful families. That way, they would be able to get more cultivating resources and stable income for their families. As for those powerful families, by recruiting commoner Demon Spiritualists and Fighters, they can increase their strength. Every family will maintain a certain guard strength for the family. As for the Heavenly Marks Family, due to the fact of lacking funds, they have already disbanded their guard force. Now, they can finally recruit them again. In addition to contributing a hundred million demon spirit coins, Nie Li also took out several powerful cultivation techniques and contributed them to the family. Every member within the family can practise them, and raise the strength of the family. This elevated the mood of Nie Hai and the others for different reasons, just as they left Lee appeared and spoke up as he got a narrowed look from Nie Li. Lee : "Didn''t you wanted to bind 3-4 people from your Family??" Lee : "You should know that Nie Yu has probably reached 3-4 Bronze Star without cultivating..." Nie Li : "I planned to do that in the next day after i return which will also serve as a failsafe to Nie Yu." Nie Li : "At that time i will shamelessly throw your name in the mix, so don''t blame me for any incoming trouble..." Chapter 142 - The Schemes!! At this moment, on the side of the Sacred Family Carriage. The Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family, Shen Ming who had gone with Shen Hong in the grand celebration of the Xiaolin Clan was currently trying to calm down Shen Hong. Shen Hong : "Damn it!!! How did we fail to catch all those plans." Shen Hong : "What did he offer to them, to make them stand out like that and take his side." Shen Ming : "I will try and dig out information about that." Shen Hong : "No don''t, we need to bind our time before Ye Mo comes back and bring down this new Clan..." Shen Hong : "Our condition doesn''t look too good as we are getting slowly sniffed out." Shen Hong : "You can continue handling all sorts of matters within the family." Shen Ming : "How are we going to deal with them??" Shen Hong : "The tournament is coming up so at that time we will see if we can sneak people out and contact the Drak Guild." Shen Hong : "If that doesn''t work, then we will send out a few people and make it look like they were attacked by demons." Shen Hong : "Kill everyone, and then go straight to them with the route we have secured in the past." Shen Ming : "How will that help us??" Shen Hong : "We can tell them that there are new pills in play apart from those new Five that exploded the whole city..." Shen Hong : "After we tried to smuggle them a few bottles and the whole thing blew in our faces by someone catching them and sending them as trophies to Gu Yan and Ye Zong they are on the edges." Shen Hong : "Therefore if they learn that new pills appeared... This time they won''t stay down and send a few experts of Black Gold Rank..." Shen Ming : "Then will we use this chance to kill as many as we can from the new Clan??" Shen Hong : "Yes... At the same time, we can slightly guide Demons behind the mountains and have them enter through the slums." Shen Ming : "Aaahhh!!! I see!!! The filtered system where all trashes is going and getting expelled through the Pipes under the mountain..." Shen Hong : "No one will connect us if both the Dark Guild and the Demons use that place as it is the least guarded." As they talked all the way till they reached their compounds a few hours passed as they reached a certain conclusion and create a solid plan that will enable them victory overtime... When they reached their compounds and got off from their carriages, three young men walked in. The one leading is Shen Fei. Behind Shen Fei, there were two men with roughly the looks of twenty plus years. Shen Fei : "Patriarch... Main Affairs Elder!" Shen Fei slightly cupped his hands. Guys : "Patriarch... Main Affairs Elder!" The two men behind Shen Fei bent their bodies towards the Patriarch and the Main Affairs Elder, Shen Ming. These two men were both members of the Sacred Family''s branch. Their status is far below Shen Fei''s. Although their cultivation is higher than Shen Fei, they were more humble than him. Shen Ming : "Mhm!" Shen Hong : "Mhm!" Shen Hong and Shen Ming slightly nodded. They sighed within their heart. Although Shen Fei''s talent isn''t considered bad, having already reached 3-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist, if he were to be compared to the two branch members, Shen Ning and Shen Xiao, the difference is too big. The young twenty-year-old Shen Ning has already reached 5-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. As for the twenty-three-year-old Shen Xiao, he is already a Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. The talent of the family''s young master couldn''t even be compared to the younger generation of the branch members. This hasn''t happened before in the past few generations. Shen Ming : "Young Master Shen Fei, are you sure that you want to join the tournament?" Shen Fei : "As long as that Lee and Nie Li from the Heavenly Marks Family join i will crash both of them?" Because of the matter with Xiao Ning''er, his heart was filled with hatred for Nie Li especially for Lee for the way he treated him last time. Shen Ming : "I haven''t received the replies from the Heavenly Marks Family. However, with the recent event, i''m sure the two of them will participate in the tournament!!" Shen Fei : "Recent Event??" Shen Ming : "Yes, come inside and let''s talk about this..." Shen Fei : "I will step on those kids with my feet and mercilessly humiliate them!" Shen Fei exclaimed as his eyes turning cold. Thinking about Xiao Ning''er, Shen Fei''s heart was filled with resentment for Nie Li for taking care of his fiance... Shen Ming slightly nodded. This Nie Li exposed the Sacred Family on the matter with the [Scarlet Sunburst] inscription, causing the reputation of the Sacred Family to be greatly affected. They definitely have to teach him a lesson. This martial arts tournament is led by the Sacred Family. People of the Divine Family and the Snow Wind Family wouldn''t be there. With Shen Ning and Shen Xiao, their win is already guaranteed. Adding Shen Fei wouldn''t harm them. Shen Hong : "This martial arts tournament concerns the face of our Sacred Family. Therefore, we will host a bet. The various Patriarchs from the various families will also bet." Shen Ming : "Regarding this matter, it''s very crucial. It cannot have a flaw in it, otherwise, you two will know of the consequences!!" Shen Ming''s gaze swept on Shen Ning and Shen Xiao. He doesn''t care if Shen Fei messes around, but if Shen Ning and Shen Xiao were to have problems, their punishments would definitely be severe. Shen Ning + Shen Xiao : "Yes, Main Affairs Elder. We will definitely do our best!!" Shen Fei''s prideful gaze swept pass Shen Ning and Shen Xiao. Although they are unhappy with Shen Fei, they are members of the branch member of the Sacred Family, they do not dare to voice out. They obviously have higher cultivation compared to Shen Fei, however, they were not treated fairly. How would they feel balance within their heart? Chapter 143 - Foothold!!! Shen Hong: "In recent times, because they are sheltered by the Alchemist Association, the Heavenly Marks Family has not put us in their eyes anymore." Shen Ming : "we''ll show them a good time!!" Shen Ming thought that Shen Hong is already at the peak of Black Gold rank cultivation. He wonders when he''ll be able to breakthrough into Legend rank. Once Shen Hong manages to break through the bottleneck into Legend rank, the standing of the Sacred Family will instantly no longer be the same. They will be able to even make some decisions regarding some of Glory City''s matters. Even the City Lord has to take the opinion of the Sacred Family seriously. At that time, what ripple can the Heavenly Marks Family cause??? At that time, what ripple can the Xiaolin Clan cause??? Shen Hong : "The Heavenly Marks family will be recruiting a large number of experts and spent tens of millions in the process." Shen Hong : "Where did all that money come from?? It seems matter must be connected to the Alchemist Association!!" Shen Hong : "We will also use this chance to sneak inside a few spies and since they have ties with the Xiaolin Clan we will also get info for them..." She Hong : "If possible we need to frame them..." The collusion between the Sacred Family and the Dark Guild can not be found out! Shen Ming has been very careful when handling these matters. They will not let the Alchemist Association or anyone else, catch them by the tail. This time, they have to show the Heavenly Marks Family and Xiaolin Lee some colours, otherwise, how could the prestige of the Sacred Family remain??? The territory of Heavenly Marks Family!! Nie Li has returned back and called Nie Yu to check up on her and at the same time called Nie Ming, Nie Kai, Miao Ling and Xiao Yun in order to make them rise up to the task... So far Nie Li had 9 people bound to his manual which were Lee, Nie Yu, His wives and his 5 pals that bonded with during his second life... He still had 7 spots left and two of them were for his other two girls in his heart, one for the loyal Duan Jian, Gu Bei and Xiao Yu... That made it up to five... But if he could bind his family with Nie Yu manual it will help him keep the other two slots hidden... Because he wants to bind 3 others, however, one of them is a girl from the while the other 2 are guys... If he can help it he will try and keep those 2 slots open for those people he had in his mind and leave the future girls for Lee... As for sister Yu Yan and Gu Lan will be on Lee''s task to bind them. At the same time, he needs to help Ye Zong asap reach Demi-God rank before the Demon Lord caused any unexpected problem with some kind of artefact he isn''t aware... Like the one that saved his life, during his second life... Sighing that he had many people to help, he heard a knock on the door and Nie Lie saw all those who called to appear and was grateful... Xiao Yun : "Nie Li, why did you called all of us??" Nie Li : "First of all, please sit down all of you..." Hearing his words, and while they knew he held now an important position both in the family but also in the Association and the Xiaolin Clan none of them complained... Nie Li then started talking to them about Lee, giving him a Manual which helped him greatly and with this particular Manual he can bind 16 people... He went into small details shocking all of them as they had prior knowledge of cultivation, the problem was that their family was poor and eventually became farmers... They were shocked even more when they learned that Nie Yu had all the requirements to bind her own people and help them rise in power... When they learned that she was already official 4-Star Bronze Rank they wanted to jump in happiness but managed to hold on as to not disrupt what Nie Li was saying about the dangers of it... Finishing everything up the first to spoke up was naturally Nie Kai as this talk was also partially about the future of his daughter... Nie Kai : "Nie Li how safe would it be for us but foremost for her is she binds us??" Nie Li : "100% as unless she practices on her own to reach my cultivation all of you will get stuck at 4-Star..." Nie Li : "Of course if i breakthrough, she will as well and then, in turn, all of you will..." Nie Ming : "Nie Li, why choosing us though we are only farmers." Nie Li : "I did so because i know all of you will support the family in time of needs..." Nie Li : "When i reach a certain level i will leave Glory city and our Family will face oppression..." Miao Ling : "So you want us to use the connection between you and Lee as he rises to power and gains a foothold while also carrying the family along??" Nie Li : "That''s right..." Nie Li kept looking at them as they pondered deeply about everything, while only one person simply smiled on him and raised her hand to speak yet again... Xiao Yun : "Doing so will take a few of your burdens away isn''t it??" Xiao Yun : "Then i will do it..." Nie Ming : "Yun''er..." Xiao Yun : "Which mother doesn''t want to help their children??" Hearing her words slowly one by one started having resolved to go on about this and became pillars of light for both themselves, for the family and the two kids in front of them... Nie Li then told, Nie Yu to try and lock all of them with her soul force and recite the words of the Manual binding them instantly as they felt something changing within themselves... Nie Li waited for them to finish their small meditation in order to find out about their doors and give them demons suitable for them... Chapter 144 - Treasures!!! After around 10 minutes all of them snapped their eyes open and looked at their hand as they were shocked by how strong this Manual was... Nie Kai : "Nie Li, what do those doors represent??" Nie Li : "What doors did all of you opened up??" Nie Kai : "I have Hell and Darkness..." Miao Ling : "Yin - Water - Poison" Nie Ming : "I have Light - Lighting and Yang." Xiao Yun : "Similarly Light - Yin and Gold" Nie Li : "Those are the attributes you are best suited with Demon Beast for integration..." Nie Li : "And it also means you can integrate with more than one Demon Spirit..." Nie Li : "Spend a few hours per day to train and reach Nie Yu''s mark..." Nie Li : "When i tell her to train with her talent and having no blocage thanks to the Manual her rank will easily rise up and maybe even Legend Rank won''t be hard for her..." Hearting his words everyone gasped, this means that even they will reach Legend Rank once she started training... Just as they wanted to ask more his doors got knocked and a voice was heard calling... ??? : "Nie Li are you inside??" Nie Li : "What is it, Patriarch??" Nie Hai : "I came to pick you up and leave for the treasury room..." Nie Li : "How so?? Nie Li was perplexed as they hadn''t mentioned something about the Treasury in this life on his and only got inside in his second life... Nie Hai : "The Council had decided with your contributions so far to allow you to get a few items from the room..." Nie Li : "I see, i''ll be there in a few minutes..." Turning back to his Family, they had discussed a few warnings before he got up and left to follow Nie Hai who was waiting patiently... As he had the chance to go into the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family in his second life he knew what items he wanted... At the same time, he also knew that the page would be missing from there... Under Nie Hai''s lead, they entered into a secret passage behind the Patriarch mansion. They passed through layers of thick defences and arrived at the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family. Treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family Nie Hai was a little embarrassed. He pointed towards the stone chamber and said. Nie Hai : "This is the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family!" Hearing Nie Hai''s words, Nie Li smiled wryly but still, his gaze swept through the stone chamber. The walls of the stone chamber were filled with hooks, however, there was only around one-two hundred items. Nie Li''s gaze fiercely glanced at Nie Hai, and heartlessly said. Nie Li : "Patriarch, are you sure that this is the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family?" Nie Hai : "Of course!" Nie Li : "Why are there so few items in the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family?" Nie Li : "Patriarch, it couldn''t be that the items in this treasury have been dug empty by you, right?" Nie Li : "Or our long lost pills that must have rotten themselves due in time were eaten by a few geezers??" Nie Hai "No such thing!" Nie Hai : "Everything within the treasury is registered. If one wants to take an item out, it would have to pass through the agreement of all the elders." Nie Hai : "During these recent years, the Heavenly Marks Family was strapped for cash. In order to ensure the development of the family, we had no choice but to take some of the treasures out to exchange for money." Nie Hai : "By doing that, only did we had managed to maintain the Heavenly Marks Family until now!" Nie Li : "I''m only casually saying. Why is Patriarch being so agitated?" Nie Li : "Oh right since they were told for money is it possible to buy them back??" Nie Hai : "I believe only the weapons and scrolls can be reclaimed if given back their money..." Nie Hai : "As for everything if they weren''t consumed yet maybe we can if we offer more than we sold them and take a loss..." Nie Li took out a few bottles and threw them on Ni Hai shocking him and before he could lash out he heard Nie Li''s voice... Nie Li : "Offer them sets of pills for the Items, i assume we kept track of where the items went even if they got resold from them..." Watching Nie Li''s back figure, Nie Hai was dazed. How was Nie Li''s brain developed? It''s basically no different from an adult. He is actually playing around with him, causing Nie Hai to feel a sense of powerlessness. Nie Hai : "The treasures that we sold, were those that we were able to buy in the market. So, of course, we kept tracks of them..." Nie Hai : "There are still some goods within the treasury that we are unsure of their uses, therefore, we do not dare to sell them recklessly." Nie Li : "Nah i bet it was probably that these treasures with unknown usage couldn''t fetch much of a price, right?" Nie Hai : "You... Nie Li, can''t you save some face for me??? Now that it''s only the two of us, it''s fine. But when there are outsiders¡­.. after all, I''m still the Patriarch." Nie Hai was depressed. As a Patriarch, he was actually made speechless by Nie Li. However, he can''t get angry towards Nie Li because the rising of the Heavenly Marks Family heavily relied on Nie Li. Nie Li : "Of course. When we are outside, I''ll definitely save some face for you." Nie Li : "Depending on the situation that is..." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Nie Hai was slightly stunned for a moment, then bitterly smiled. Nie Li looked at the various treasures hanging on the wall. Although the Heavenly Marks Family has declined, it''s still a big family that has been passed down since the Snow Wind Empire Era, and so they still do have some good treasures. The treasure that Nie Hai knows of, has basically all been sold off. However, the items that have been left as leftovers, are the real treasure. Nie Hai : "These last couple hundred treasures, I don''t know any of their uses nor power." Nie Hai said, bitterly smiling as he looked at all the dazzling treasures. It''s normal for Nie Hai to not know what these treasures can do. The majority of these treasures are from way before the Sacred Empire Era. Nie Li knows over ninety per cent of them and the usage of each one. As for the leftover ten per cent, even Nie Li wasn''t even sure of their usage... Wait!!! What if Lee knows and they turn into God Killing weapon?? Chapter 145 - Treasures!!! 2 Nie Li''s thoughts and gaze fell onto the treasures which he couldn''t recognise at all. Original speaking from here nothing catches his eyes and even his former picks like this treasure that was a pair of katars didn''t enter his eyes. They were a worn out, their lights were close to non-existence, they were covered in dust at its finest. At the top of these katars were marks of rust on them. Nie Hai seeing that he was looking at the Katars went and picked them up giving them to Nie Li as he spoke... Nie Hai : "You want these things?" Nie Li : "No, i was wondering where the spiders are hiding with all the dust in here..." Nie Hai looked at the pair of worn-out katars in Nie Li''s hands. He was dazed for a moment and asked. Nie Hai : "Ugh... Those useless disciples not cleaning here!!! I will punish them later..." Nie Li : "Yeah!!" Nie Li : "But do reward them later on..." Nie Hai has been wanting to take care of these katars long ago, however, due to their worn-out appearances, he couldn''t tell the power of this item. Therefore, no one would buy them and he left them alone. As the treasury of the family has been almost emptied, it could at least fill a slot. In Nie Hai''s views, there were still one or two items that were still valuable within the treasury, so why would Nie Li look at this pair of katars?? Nie Li continued looking around in the family treasury. Although there were still a couple of things that were not bad, Nie Li did not take them. They would not help Nie Li raise his strength. His gaze then fell onto the last row of shelves where at least 5 complete items were there and 2 broken ones. One of them was the blueprint he had taken. It had all kinds of inscription patterns written on it. It seemed like the drawing of a certain item. Nie Hai : "I have no idea what kind of blueprint this is. There isn''t one person within the Heavenly Marks Family that has created this before. This drawing seemed to be in the shape of a bird." Nie Li knew that this is the masterpiece of the Dark Refinery Master, it''s called Soul Puppet. This is a bird form Soul Puppet. At the early times of the Sacred Empire, there were some Dark Demon Spiritualists. They were a bunch of mysterious existences and would often commit extremely evil acts, like making Soul Puppets. After making a Soul Puppet, they would seal a deceased expert''s soul inside and then use inscription patterns to control the Soul Puppet, making the puppet work for them. After the founding of the Sacred Empire, the Dark Demon Spiritualists were wiped out on a large scale. Things like the blueprint of a Soul Puppet, have long been destroyed. Although these things flourished for a period of time, after the founding of the Sacred Empire, these items were considered very rare. During the Age of Darkness, the blueprints of Soul Puppets was even rarer. They have generally been forgotten in history by the people. One must know that if these are found at the Sacred Empire Era, the whole family would be wiped out. Nie Li thought for a second before taking it with him as that would help that sissy founder protect the City, who knows maybe Lee with this can create another Model than a bird?? Nie : "For now I''ll take this!" Nie Li placed the blueprint into his interspatial ring. He also wants to study this Soul Puppet Art as in the second life he didn''t manage to do so. Now that he thinks of it, he took it way too easy and never studied what he wanted to study as he picked up items along the way... Perhaps he is just like Lee, Lazy as fuck... Nie Hai doesn''t have any objections in Nie Li taking the blueprint. After all, Nie Li gave the Heavenly Marks Family so many Manuals, elixirs and demon spirit coins. They have already benefitted a lot from him. He still wishes for Nie Li to pick a few more things. Nie Li continued to the next item. It''s a round-shaped pearl. This pearl is black in colour, sparkling and shining with a black lustre. Just taking a look would give a people of a tranced feeling. At his previous life, he had also said he will look at it as even he doesn''t know of its origin and never did it, exactly how many things he left pending?? Nie Li : "I''ll also take this!" Nie Hai : "Others are fine, but this pearl..." Nie Li : "What? Is there a problem??" Nie Li asked, slightly frowning as he looked at Nie Hai. Nie Hai : "It''s not because of how much this pearl is worth. This pearl was left behind by the first generation Patriarch. Therefore, it has great meaning for the next generation, hence, we have to be sure to keep it." Oh, right he had also said something similar in the past, i had totally forgotten about it... Nie Li : "I''m also part of Heavenly Marks Family''s next generation. So there shouldn''t be any problem for me to take it! I will be sure to keep it safe." Nie Li : "Besides i''m sure the Patriarch has enough to gain back some of the treasure. Otherwise, the treasury of the family will be too empty!" Nie Hai : "Okay then." This silver bullet attack from Nie Li is too frightening! Nie Li : "Patriarch Nie Hai, i''ll also take these 10 items and I''ll return first!" Nie Hai : "Ten?? You are robbing me here!!!" Nie Li : "No worries just note that i have under me... I want to check their inscriptions and origins... Who knows maybe a few are working and boosts the prestige of our Family..." Nie Hai : "Ugh... How is that going to work...??" Nie Li : "I have read close to half the books in the library and translated many things... There are a few books i can look but i need them with me." Nie Li : "I can also buy them if you can''t give them..." Nie Hai was really tempted by Nie Li''s offer as he is the richest within the family. Casually taking some money out would already be enough for the family to raise its strength. Because of Nie Li, the whole Heavenly Marks Family changed. So why wouldn''t he couldn''t part away with them for a price?? Furthermore, Nie Li belongs to the family so technically they never left from the vault... Chapter 146 - Closing On The Tournament!! After days passed, with everyone doing their own staffs, they started returning back to where they were in the city and prepare for the tournament... At The Holy Orchid Institute An old man with a beard and hair white, is currently looking at the dazzling Xiao Ning''er in front of him. This elder is the Vice-principal of the Holy Orchid Institute, Ye Sheng. Ye Sheng : "Xiao Ning''er, are you sure that you want to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border?" Ye Sheng : "You do know that entering the Heavenly Sacred Border has its dangers right? A few students, after coming out of the Heavenly Sacred Border, had huge problems with their soul realms." Ninger : "Vice-Principal, do I have the qualifications to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border?" Xiao Ning''er raised her head, looking at Ye Sheng and asked. Her eyes flashed with firm determination. Ye Sheng : "Of course, your talent is indeed qualified for it. There is true, great benefits for entering the Heavenly Sacred Border before reaching Silver rank." Ye Sheng nodded. It''s been a long time since he had a student so outstanding. Ninger : "I have decided to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border." Although Xiao Ning''er said that she was actually thinking that if Ye Sheng learns she is going inside to breakthrough to into the Legend Rank wi will lose his hair... However she still heavily nodded her head, her eyes flashed with unprecedented firmness. Ye Sheng : "How about your father? Has he agreed to your action?" Ning''er : "Yes!" Ye Sheng : "Okay then. In that case, I''ll fulfil your wish!" Ye Sheng nodded, together with a few teachers, brought Xiao Ning''er to a grand building behind the Holy Orchid Institute. The teachers of the Holy Orchid Institute looked at each other. Truth is, they all quite admire Xiao Ning''er''s courage. She actually has the courage to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border. The Heavenly Sacred Border is an extremely mysterious place. Only the most outstanding genius among geniuses could enter. Of those who''ve entered, many had problems occurred to their soul, some came out without gaining anything. Only a few managed to pass through the Heavenly Sacred Border. Of course, those who passed through the Heavenly Sacred Border obtained a powerful heritage and became a powerful existence. They would at least become a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. Only Ye Mo managed to reach the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist. There has always been a legend about the Heavenly Sacred Border. Those who managed to pass through the Heavenly Sacred Border are able to become the focus attention genius of the whole Glory City. Such a talent would be able to receive the protection of the City Lord Mansion. The City Lord Mansion will definitely protect the safety of this genius. They will not allow anyone to disturb his/her training. At the same time, there would also be lots of privileges. The reason why Glory City has not toppled under the threats of the demon beasts is highly connected to the geniuses of Glory City. It is exactly the rising of these genius, that Glory City managed to maintain itself. Therefore, Glory City''s protection towards geniuses is very complete and thoughtful. Under the guidance of Ye Sheng and the teachers, Xiao Ning''er walked towards the grand building. Xiao Ning''er raised her head, walking forward in big steps. Several days later, Glory City''s Northern Martial Field The Northern Martial Field is a field that''s a few kilometres in circumference. There are viewing stands, enough to accommodate tens of thousands of people, surrounding the martial field. There would often be lots of competitions being hosted in this area. This is due to the fact that Glory City''s people have high interests in martial arts, therefore, there would be lots of people coming over. Many will also come over to participate in all kinds of bets. At this moment, people of various families have already seated within the Northern Martial Field. Members of the Heavenly Marks Family were sitting at a corner of the north side. Their distance from the Sacred Family isn''t far. In the past, no one would pay attention to a declining family like the Heavenly Marks Family. But now, no family would neglect the Heavenly Marks Family. What makes others jealous, envious, and hateful, is that Director Yang Xin of the Alchemist Association is also here. She even brought three elders of the Alchemist Association over and was sitting right beside the Heavenly Marks Family. They were talking and were laughing with the Heavenly Marks Family. This caused other families to be burning with jealousy. Normally, they would try their best to curry up to figures like Yang Xin and the Alchemist Association''s elders, but, no matter what they tried, they still wouldn''t get any attention. They would never be in their eyes. However, Yang Xin''s expressions have been polite towards the people from the Heavenly Marks Family. What made them even more frustrated was that Yang Xin was no longer single and has found her partner in bed ruining many dreams of the single population... Not only that but they also wondered about the current Clan that rose up in the slums which could no longer be called like that... Patriarch Lee had restored everyone to their peak functionality even with missing limbs, however, if someone was to underestimate them, they will be laughed, as their bodies are as tough as Black Gold Rank experts without cultivating... During those few days, many tried to unfold the secrets withing and sent silver and gold rank experts only to be trashed around and thrown in the jail as created by Lee... This caused others to bleed to take them back making Lee earn a fortune... As Yang Xin and those of the Heavenly Marks were talking, suddenly all eyes turned to see the ones from Xiaolin Clan along with their Patriarch having come to see the match... Lee : "Yang''er how is everything going on??" Yang Xin : "Good!!!, The Pills and everything is coming in a steady flow..." Lee : "I see..." Yang Xin : "Why hasn''t this tournament started yet. I''m starting to get a little bored..." Yang Xin : "Is Patriarch going as well?? Big sister will have to pay close attention to that!" Lee : "Hahahaha, i will as i personally have been invited into a challenge..." Lee : "Although it was before i became what i am now, i still have my principals to hold." Yang Xin smiled at Lee and got up as she went to hold his arm and dragging him to sit with her. Several other men of a few other families saw the curvy and charming Yang Xin with widened eyes, unable to shift their gaze off her. When they saw her plump chest when she got up, they couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Chapter 147 - Provoking!! Because Yang Xin has unparalleled beauty, has high status and obviously now got groomed by an unknown guy none knew before, no one dared to go forward and pay their respects. Who would joke around and do so??? What if you offend either of them with a single word?? She is someone who can decide on a family''s fate. Who would dare to be rash around her? Yang Xin has already got used to those heated gazes, and turned a blind eye against them. Instead, her gaze would only focus on Lee who was also flirting with his gaze... While they continue doing their own flirting, several people from the Sacred Family walked over. The one taking the lead is the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family, Shen Ming. She Ming : "Director Yang, nice to see you again!! Never thought that you would be interested in the martial tournament between a few families." Shen Ming said, smiling. His eyes flashed a hint of fear. He never thought that the Heavenly Marks Family would actually have the ability to call Director Yang and three other elders of the Alchemist Association over. Although the Sacred Family is one of the three Major families, in the face of a powerful force like the Alchemist Association, they still have a deep fear for repercussions. Without mentioning others, the Sacred Family still has to buy a huge amount of elixirs from the Alchemist Association yearly. If the Alchemist Association were to suddenly reduce the share of the Sacred Family''s, they will be greatly affected. He had failed to notice her forthcoming here and made countermeasures. Now that he thought about it he made a blunder not to foresee this as she and Lee are already involved with each other. Yang Xin : "I''m not interested in the martial tournament. I''m only here to watch little brother Nie Li but first and foremost Patriarch Lee competing." Shen Ming : "I see..." Yang Xin : "I might even place a bet too. I heard that the Sacred Family is the banker this year." Shen Ming''s gaze swept across Nie Li''s and Lee''s face, secretly thinking about their relationship between each party as he was certain they were hiding many things... Shen Ming : "Correct. We, the Sacred Family, are indeed the bankers this year. Director Yang is also interested to place one or two bets?" Shen Ming''s expression stiffened for a moment. Who doesn''t know about the Alchemist Association being extremely rich now? Even if it''s the Sacred Family, they couldn''t afford to play with them. Yang Xin : "I''m just casually playing. My bet will be on little brother Nie Li and Lee alone." Yang Xin : "Apart from those two bets, Main Affairs Ming, you don''t have to worry about anything else, haha!" Nie Li''s gaze looked towards Shen Ming, and then shifted onto Shen Fei beside Shen Ming. He only saw that Shen Ming had the vicious eyes of a snake, scanning at them. Not only was there hatred for stealing his fianc¨¦e, Shen Fei simply hated Nie Li to death. If it wasn''t for Yang Xin backing him up, he would come up and bash Nie Li up. At the same time however his hatred for Le could not be hidden from everyone''s eyes but was managed to have a near-perfect control in the presence of Yang Xin. Lee : "Greeting Young Master Shen!!!" Shen Fei : "Patriarch Lee!!!" Lee : "I hope you don''t pull any punches later on..." Shen Fei : "It would be disrespectful to do so on someone of your calibre..." Nie Li : "Haha! Young Master Shen, long time no see!" Nie Li totally ignored the vicious eyes of Shen Fei and his comments as he laughed and said. As if he wasn''t aware of the grudges between them. Shen Fei : "Hmpf" Shen Fei snorted. He did not bother himself with them. ''I''ll let you two be arrogant for a while longer. When the tournament starts, watch how I mess with you to the death!'' Nie Li : "Haha, Young Master Shen is really friendly!!!" Nie Li : "Ning''er would often mention to me about you, saying that you are a generous man!!!" Hearing Nie Li mentioning Xiao Ning''er, Shen Fei was simply about to explode. Nie Li is really touching his weak spots. He seems to feel that there is a green hat on his head. Seeing that Shen Fei''s colour turned into the colour of pig liver, Nie Li seemed to have not noticed it. Nie Li : "Recently, Ning''er''s cultivation has been going through leaps and bounds, soon reaching the Silver rank! I even helped her with a massage." Nie Li : "Her Artic disease is almost cured. Speaking of which, Young Master Shen still has to thank me!" Lee : "Oh?? You have finished that treatment already??" Nie Li : "Hm?? Yeah, your observation of the issue has been helpful to me in order to heal her..." Nie Li : "It did take a few massages over the courses of the months but she is completely fine now..." Hearing their words, images appeared in Shen Fei''s head. He almost vomited blood. Everyone must know that, even now, Xiao Ning''er hasn''t even let him touch her hands! Shen Fei : "Surnamed Nie and Surname Xiaolin. You''re really pissing me off. I''m going to kill you!!" Shen Fei could no longer control himself. Both of his eyes widened. As a direct descendant of the Sacred Family, being proud and arrogant, he has never been treated with this kind of humiliation. Shen Fei rushed out, throwing a punch towards Nie Li. At this moment, Yang Xin''s eyebrows twitched. She lept in between the three. Although she clearly knows that they were purposely provoking Shen Fei, she bitterly smiled in her heart. Since Shen Fei is finding both of them for trouble, she naturally can''t sit there and do nothing about it. Seeing both of them purposely provoked Shen Fei and got Yang Xin to stand out for them, Shen Ming was also slightly angry inside. He pulled Shen Fei back without saying anything. Chapter 148 - Setting The Bets!! Shen Ming : "Young Master Shen Fei, don''t be rash!" Shen Ming : "The martial tournament will soon begin. Presumably, the Nie Family will definitely send someone to do battle. Why don''t you have a showdown later? No point harming the harmony!" Shen Fei''s chest heaved nonstop. He forcefully pulled back his anger. He glowered at Nie Li and Lee. He could clearly see that both of them has the protection of the Alchemist Association, therefore fears nothing. Here, he couldn''t do anything to either of them. But when the tournament starts, he will teach them a harsh lesson. If they don''t go up, then they will just beat the crap out of the Heavenly Marks Family''s representatives, and see if they will still not come down. Shen Fei inhaled a deep breath and stopped his tracks. Nie Li : "About the tournament, it''s pointless without any profits. If there isn''t any bet, I''ll not be entering." Shen Ming : "Oh?? I wonder what kind of bet you want?" Nie Li : "For this round''s tournament, I''ll be the banker! No matter how much the Sacred Family wants to bet, I''ll take it all. But if the bet is too low, I''ll not be playing." Shen Ming : "You be the banker? You have that much money?" Shen Ming''s brows slightly twitched. Once the bet starts, both sides have to fork out an equal amount of money. Winner takes everything. Shen Ming : "I''m afraid that the Heavenly Marks Family wouldn''t be able to afford to play!" Nie Li : "With big sister Yang here, the Sacred Family is scared that I could not afford to play?" Yang Xin could see that the reason why Nie Li angered Shen Fei, and provoked the Sacred Family is to let the Sacred Family fall into his trap and bet with him. Seems like Nie Li has the confidence to win against Shen Fei. Not that he was wrong, with their current powers they could slap anyone they want and none could say anything to them... Yang Xin : "If little brother Nie Li couldn''t afford it, I''ll pay for him!" Lee : "Now, now, Yang Xin, if you enter the fray how can i not enter as well??" Lee : "If Nie Li won''t be able to fork out the amount needed i will pay the said family that bet with Pills." Lee : "And i''ll say this now, it be the Collapsing Hunger Pills..." Hearing his words, Shen Ming eyes shone as this may be their chance and excuse to send people for a prolong time outside and contact their informants without suspecting anything... Shen Ming : "Since Director Yang and Patriarch Lee said so, then we''ll have a game or two. The tournament between Young Master Shen Fei and this Young Master Nie Li, I''ll bet that Shen Fei wins." Shen Ming : "Lets see, the stake is fifty million demon spirit coins, do you dare to accept?" Shen Ming narrowed his eyes, looking at Nie Li. Shen Fei''s fierce gaze was also on Nie Li. Nie Li : "Fifty million demon spirit coins?" "What, you''re scared?" Shen Fei snorted. This time, fifty million demon spirit coins at stake. Doesn''t it scare you silly? Nie Li : "I say, you stake fifty million demon spirit coins, and yet, you still have the guts to play? Such a big family like the Sacred Family only dares to bet so little?" Nie Li : "Big sister Yang, is the Sacred Family really so poor? Fifty million demon spirit coins are barely enough to buy sweets for kids." Looking at Nie Li''s expression, Yang Xin laughed in her heart. Yang Xin : "Little brother Nie Li, fifty million demon spirit coins is considered a lot for their type of family." Lee : "Nie Li, fifty million demon spirit coins are enough to last my Xiaolin Clan for months if not a year..." Nie Li : "How could this be? So shabby?" Nie Li took out a bunch of demon crystal cards, approximately twenty-thirty demon crystal cards, waved his hand and threw them towards the stage. It instantly caused a commotion on the stage. Someone had casually thrown out hundreds of thousands of demon spirit coins. Nie Li : "Since the Sacred Family is so poor, I''ll force myself to play with you guys. If I win the fifty million demon spirit coins, I''ll split them with the audience. Since there isn''t much meaning to it, I''ll just treat it as throwing some pocket money." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Ming''s and Shen Fei''s faces paled. Nie Li is too crazy. Fifty million demon spirit coins is not a small amount. Ordinary noble families couldn''t even take out so much money. Only a Major family like the Sacred Family could afford such an amount. Of course, it cannot be compared to the Alchemist Association. The Alchemist Association now is too rich. It''s even more wealthy than the City Lord Mansion. Nie Li : "Fifty million, you even have the guts to say so little!" Shen Ming inhaled a breath, but still remained calm. Since Nie Li angered Shen Fei, he definitely has confidence. First-round, just betting fifty million is no big deal. After all, there are still lots of chances. First, look at Nie Li''s strength before anything else! Shen Ming : "First round we''ll just play fifty million. We''ll see if you are still willing to continue playing." Shen Ming said and lightly smiled. Even if Nie Li is confident about winning against Shen Fei, there are still two other representatives from the Sacred Family. Putting a bet on those two is more reliable. Nie Li : "Sure, as long as the Sacred Family wants to play, I''ll follow till the end. I''ll be the banker, no matter how much the Sacred Family is betting, I''ll accept it all!" Looking at Nie Li''s arrogant expression, Shen Ming sneered. Shen Ming : "This young master of the Heavenly Marks Family is really straightforward. I wonder who will be the witness??" Shen Ming : "I''m afraid that Director Yang and Lee could not do it." Nie Li : "All the other families will be the witness to this bet!" Shen Ming : "Okay!" The Sacred Family''s and the Heavenly Marks Family''s deliberately publicized bet was quickly spread out. The whole tournament field was heated up. All the Patriarchs of various families were also invited to be witnesses. Family 1 : "What''s wrong with the Heavenly Marks Family, to actually bet against the Sacred Family?" Family 2 : "You don''t know? The Heavenly Marks Family is sheltered by the Alchemist Association. They are now very rich. They seem to be fighting with the Sacred Family." Family 3 : "You sure that this is not between the two giants, the Sacred Family and the Alchemist Association instead?" All Families : "Who knows?" Chapter 149 - Entering The Fray!!! Everyone''s attention shifted from the various families, towards the bet between the Sacred Family and the Heavenly Marks Family. Many Patriarchs of various families were looking with the mood of watching a show. Patriarch : "Heard that the Heavenly Marks Family had a fifty million demon spirit coin bet with the Sacred Family." Patriarch 2 : "Fifty million demon spirit coins, such an amount is truly something only the Sacred Family and the Alchemist Association can afford to play." Patriarch 3 : "The small Heavenly Marks Family can definitely not afford it! Without the shelter of the Alchemist Association, the Heavenly Marks Family probably doesn''t even dare to play!" The bet between the two families somewhat caused the whole arena to be heated up. Aside from their personal bet with Nie Li, the Sacred Family also opened the bet to the public. Nie Li winning would be 1:1.5, Shen Fei would be 1:1.3, those betting on Shen Fei taking Nie Li down in a move would be 1:1.9. Nie Li took a glance at the bets. There was a bet on Nie Li winning against Shen Fei in one move. The rate reached 1:11. Lee : "Pity that you can only make a bet of 6 million at a time. If there wasn''t a limit, I''d bet till the whole Sacred Family becomes poor!!" Nie Li heard what Lee said and inwardly laughed inside him as he thought to himself. First-round I''ll just casually play around with them and in the next few rounds, I''ll play big. Nie Li had Nie Hai and bunch to secretly send someone to place the bet. Some of the bets were spread out a little, so as to not attract much attention. Placing roughly around thirty million demon spirit coins onto Nie Li. One portion of the bet is for Nie Li beating Shen Fei within twenty moves. The betting payout is 1:3. Under the powerful cheering from the crowd, both sides were preparing to enter the arena. Heavenly Marks Family''s Nie Hai, Nie En and bunch all had expressions of excitement on their faces. Shen Ming and bunch returned to the view area for the Sacred Family, threw a glance at Shen Fei before saying to him. Shen Ming : "The tournament doesn''t allow items like battle armour. However, elixirs are allowed. Take two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills with you, in case you''ll need it!" The Demon Spirit Strengthening Pill is a kind of pill that is provided to the Major families from the Alchemist Association. Usually, they would only be used in the battle against demon beasts. Who would use such expensive elixirs at a tournament??? However, because of the bet with Nie Li, a pill of the Demon Spirit Strengthening Pill cost more than one million, it''ll be worth it. The Demon Spirit Strengthening Pill can greatly enhance the demon spirit''s strength. However, it also has a certain amount of side effects, causing long term damage to the Demon Spirit. However, it doesn''t cause any damage to the cultivator. For the Sacred Family, this is nothing. Even if Shen Fei''s demon spirit is damaged, the Sacred Family can immediately switch it out for a stronger one. Shen Ming : "Furthermore, you have to beat Nie Li after twenty moves. With that, we can truly win!" Shen Fei : "You actually want me to beat him after twenty moves? He''s really having it easy!" Shen Ming : "Young master Shen Fei, you definitely mustn''t underestimate your opponent!" Shen Fei : "I understand!!! That''s why i will go all out and crush him within moments, after all, i also have another bet to pay attention." Shen Fei nodded. Although he did not say anything else, he felt a little disdain in his mind. The various Patriarchs have finished placing their bets. The majority bet that Shen Fei will win against Nie Li. Many bet that Shen Fei will defeat Nie Li within twenty moves. Those who bet on Nie Li to win is quite a few. After all, the Alchemist Association wouldn''t gift fifty million over to the Sacred Family if they don''t have the confidence to win. The whole audience was getting heated, and cheered fiercely, as they watched Nie Li and Shen Fei enter the arena. However, before Nie Li stepped into it he was stopped by Lee as he spoke up to him... Lee : "Hey... Try and control your powers as much as possible i also have my bet with him not just your issues..." Nie Li nodded to him, however, he thought that if he beats him what''s the point of the bet between them?? How should he know that when that happens, Lee is going to cry tears of blood... Sacred Family : "Young master Shen Fei, beat that Heavenly Marks Family''s Nie Li!" Random Family : "Young master Shen Fei, good luck!" Random Family : "Nie Li good luck! Defeat the Sacred Family! You can do it!" The cheering on the field was getting louder and louder. If Shen Fei defeats Nie Li, the Sacred Family would win a lot of money. Under thousands of gazes, Nie Li and Shen Fei stood at their respective positions in the arena. Shen Fei : "I will make you lose miserably. Furthermore, I wouldn''t let you off so easily." Shen Fei : "When i''m done with you, he is going to be next!!!" Shen Fei''s face held a vicious smile. He definitely has to make Nie Li lose miserably, for daring to touch his woman! Nie Li : "Young Master Shen Fei''s words are simply praised to me. Wait till I go back, I will definitely tell this to Ning''er!" Looking at Nie Li, Shen Fei almost exploded. However, he forcefully suppressed his anger. Shen Fei let out an angry snort, as he emitted a strong fighting intent from his body. Shen Fei raised his hands and threw them towards Nie Li. Facing an opponent like Nie Li, Shen Fei wasn''t going to use his demon spirit at the start. However that wouldn''t stop him from pummeling a Bronze Rank like himself barely passing the test... He will not hold back at all as he is going to pummel him to the death with his fist... Chapter 150 - Slapped!!! Seeing this scene, the corner of Nie Li''s mouth curled. He knew that this idiot wouldn''t use his demon spirit, but he also felt that he was totally different like last time... ''Then I''ll destroy this guy in one move!'' ''I''m really speechless. Both times I wanted to act a little bit, pretend to barely win over you. However, idiots will always want the easy way out right?? Seems like I no longer have the need for it anymore!'' Nie Li : "Let''s go! Fanged Panda!" A huge Fanged Panda appeared out of the thin air, then merged with Nie Li causing the muscles on Nie Li''s body to be strengthened. Shen Fei continued to punch towards Nie Li. He originally thought that Nie Li would fight him with strength alone for a while. He never thought that Nie Li would summon his demon spirit without any indication. Furthermore, Nie Li''s speed of calling out his demon spirit is extremely fast. In just a blink of an eye, Nie Li had already finished merging with his demon spirit. This caused Shen Fei to gawk as he now realises the mistake he did of underestimating Nie Li once again. Seeing this and been unable to respond in time by calling out his demon spirit, it was already too late. However, even though he thought like that then he was enlightened... Such a low-level demon spirit like the Fanged Panda, what''s the use of calling it out??? Shen Fei clenched his fists as he had absolute confidence in his own strength. At most, after exchanging a blow with Nie Li''s Fanged Panda form, he''ll immediately retreat and call out his own demon spirit. There is actually someone stupid enough to integrate with such a low-level demon spirit like the Fanged Panda. Such a rubbish demon spirit like the Fanged Panda, Shen Fei doesn''t even consider it a threat. ''Even if you called out your demon spirit, so what? Such a rubbish demon spirit like the Fanged Panda can absolutely not be my opponent.'' The corner of Shen Fei''s mouth revealed a chilling smile. He wants to beat Nie Li down to the ground. Then mercilessly step on Nie Li. All of this is in order to relieve the hatred in his heart. Seeing Shen Fei''s fist was almost upon him. At this moment, the Fanged Panda merged with Nie Li. He lightly smiled and threw a palm towards Shen Fei''s head. BOOOOM!!!! Nie Li''s Fanged Panda slapped Shen Fei''s face, and heavily slammed him into the ground. Cracks surfaced upon the ground. Suffering such a slap, it''s definitely not a good feeling. Such a heavy strike! Shen Fei never imagined that the strength of a palm from Nie Li would actually have such frightening strength in it! Shen Fei had probably been slapped silly. On one hand, Nie Li is too cunning. He actually merged with his demon spirit while facing someone that hasn''t merged with his own spirit. On another hand, no one thought that the Fanged Panda Nie Li summoned had such frightening strength. Shen Fei''s ears were ringing as they were bleeding, his mouth spat blood along with a few teeth coming out making the rage of Shen Fei reach the sky... He had his head slammed heavily into the ground. Although his own cultivation is considered quite good, after suffering this one attack, its definitely not a good feeling. His head feels like it''s about to explode. The whole arena was in an uproar. Patriarch : "Damn. It couldn''t be that young master Shen Fei is letting himself get defeated on purpose right? He''s not using his demon spirit in battle." Patriarch 2 : "That Nie Li is too shameless. He was about to merge with a demon spirit without any indication. And, young master Shen Fei did not summon his demon spirit! This is simply too shameless!" Those that betted on Shen Fei shouted. In their view, it wasn''t that Shen Fei underestimated his opponent. It was Nie Li calling out his demon spirit without any indication. If Shen Fei knew beforehand, he definitely wouldn''t suffer such a loss. In that exchange of attacks earlier, Shen Fei suffered a major loss. This caused the people of the Sacred Family to almost explode. Sacred Family : "Despicable!" Sacred Family : "The Heavenly Marks Family is too despicable!" As for those that bet on Nie Li, they naturally stood on Nie Li''s side. When they saw Nie Li slam Shen Fei onto the ground with just a slap, they were overjoyed. For him to gain an upper hand at the start of the battle, seems like it''s not impossible for Nie Li to win against Shen Fei. Patriarch : "What has Nie Li done wrong? There can never be too much deception in war! It''s the stupidity of young master Shen Fei! Actually underestimating his enemy and not using his demon spirit. Who is to blame but himself?" Over on the Heavenly Marks Family''s side. Although Nie Hai, Nie En, and bunch felt that Nie Li is a little too despicable, they wouldn''t weaken their own momentum. Patriarch 2 :"You Sacred Family''s people only have eyes on the top. For a Demon Spiritualist to not summon out their demon spirit and facing an opponent without one, isn''t that stupid?" All kinds of voices sounded here and there. After the brief, heated arguments, the arena finally quieted down. They realized that they have just reacted to an unexpected situation. Patriarch 3 : "Damn, what did I just see?" Patriarch 4 : "That''s actually a Fanged Panda? There''s actually someone using such a garbage demon spirit like the Fanged Panda?" Patriarch 2 " Is the Heavenly Marks Family poor? Are they only able to get a Fanged Panda for it''s younger generation? Patriarch 3 : "What can a Fanged Panda do? When facing other demon spirits, isn''t it nothing more than vegetable material?" Sacred Family : "Young master Shen Fei was probably taken advantage of in just that moment. Wait until after he merges with his demon spirit. We''ll see how he badly he''ll slaughter that kid!" Those that bet on Shen Fei were all heated up. Sacred Family : "F**k, he actually brought out a Fanged Panda to throw faces. F**k this runt!" Sacred Family : "F**k! Kill him!" However, what they don''t know is that, Nie Li''s Fanged Panda is not an ordinary Fanged Panda. It''s a demon spirit that fought for mere seconds with the Sage Emperor... Its powers is over 9000!!! Although Nie Li had taken the advantage at the first exchange, the whole arena still doesn''t think that Nie Li will win. Everyone widened their eyes, prepared to see Shen Fei merge with his demon spirit and beat Nie Li! Chapter 151 - Lees Tears... The whole Martial Field was filled with all sorts of shouts. At this moment, at the center of the arena, Shen Fei that got his head slapped flying had his head slightly cleared up and was struggling to get up as blood flowed from it. At this point, Shen Fei''s anger soared to the sky. Eating a loss for no reason, Shen Fei was simply going to explode. He completely threw away what Elder Shen Ming instructed him. She Fei : "Since you wish to die a moments earlier I''ll kill you!" Shen Fei angrily roared, his soul realm trembling. A demon spirit aura emitted out from his body. The one that Shen Fei had integrated with, is an extremely powerful Scarlet Black Tiger demon spirit. The Scarlet Black Tiger is an extremely frightening demon beast. This demon spirit was hunted by the Patriarch of the Sacred Family himself. It''s a 1-star Black Gold rank demon beast, therefore, extremely strong. Strong enough to allow Shen Fei''s strength to soar several times. Sacred Family : "Young Master Shen Fei is finally going to use this demon spirit..." Patriarch : "This aura..." Patriarch 2 : "Heavens! It''s too horrifying! It''s actually a Scarlet Black Tiger!" Scarlet Black Tiger versus the Fanged Panda? The outcome is very easily predictable. Almost everyone felt that the Fanged Panda will be handled after one move. Shen Fei''s aura kept soaring. The aura of the Sacred Black Tiger is very strong, causing everyone to be shocked by its power. Nie Hai, Nie En, and the bunch couldn''t remain seated anymore. With Nie Li''s Fanged Panda, it''s absolutely impossible to compete against the Scarlet Black Tiger. The gap between their strengths is too great! Nie Hai : "What now? Let''s get Xiao Li to surrender!" Those who bet on Shen Fei were yelling excitedly. They were cheering for Shen Fei. In their views, this match is Shen Fei''s win! Eventually, all the voices stopped. Just when Shen Fei was operating his soul realm within his body, at the crucial moment of him calling out his demon spirit, Nie Li took a few steps forward, and threw another slap at the back of Shen Fei''s head. BOOOM!!! Shen Fei, who was about to merge with his demon spirit, had, once again, slammed heavily onto the ground, causing a huge spiderweb crater to appear. Shen Fei''s merging process was interfered. That surging aura, dispersed. Shen Fei, at this moment, is simply a tragic sight to see. That originally handsome face was slapped to the point that it was closely stuck to the ground. And the culprit who did this, Nie Li, is currently stretching himself. Dumbfounded! The whole arena was shocked! Nie Hai, Nie En, Yang Xin, and the bunch were also all dumbfounded. Sacred Family : "Despicable! Too shameless!" Nie Hai, Nie En, and bunch felt their faces heating up. They were getting the feeling of having their dignity thrown away. Is this still the Heavenly Marks Family? This¡­ The Heavenly Marks Family''s lineage actually taught such a despicable younger generation? Even those that bet on Nie Li to win had their face redden. Although Nie Li had the upper hand, this¡­ doesn''t seem to be right. In these few years of the tournament between geniuses, since when have they seen such a battle before. In the previous tournaments, they were all learning from each other''s martial arts, all are very particular about martial spirits. Usually, the two sides would call out their demon spirits and then compete with each other. They have never seen anything like what Nie Li''s done. He calls out his demon spirit without any indication and even interrupted others who were summoning their demon spirit. Those on the Sacred Family''s side were nearly jumping up. Sacred Family : "Heavenly Marks Family, your family is too despicable! Such a battle is simply one-sided!" Although Nie Hai, Nie En, and bunch felt that Nie Li''s action is a little too despicable, they can''t show it on the faces in front of the Sacred Family. Nie Hai : "Have we violate any of the tournament''s rules? You''re not in the position to accuse us!" Nie Hai : "Do I need you to teach me about my Heavenly Marks Family''s matters?" Nie En : "Is your Sacred Family''s Young Master Shen Fei being too stupid? He''s simply pigheaded. He''s obviously a Demon spiritualist and yet he did not summon his demon spirit before engaging a battle. Had his back facing his opponent when summoning his demon spirit, who''s to blame?" Yang Xin : "Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming, it couldn''t be that your Sacred Family can''t afford the loss right?" However just before Shen Ming could answer her, Lee yelled at Nie Li for knocking out Shen Fei with two slaps on his piggy head making cry inwardly... If he was a normal cultivator he would have puke blood from the hart right now and now would realise his rage... Lee : "God damn it Nie Li!!! What about my bet with him!!!" Hearing his despair everyone turned to him unknowingly why he acted like that and even Nie Li was confused although he truly made it so that with these two slaps Shen Fei''s face will be permanently deformed, he could still fight right?? Unfortunately for Nie Li. Shen Fei was out of commission because of the first slap, then the second slap shaking his mind from the core of his head and also taking the backlash of interference... This, in turn, made Nie Li that Shen Fei was out cold... When they realised that, they all looked at his Fanged Panda and hit as if he was a freak... While Lee started cursing as he heard a notification a few moments ago... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 6 Failed!!! Shen Fei Is Barking At The Wrong Tree!!! Condition 1 : Beat Up Shen Fei!! Rewards : 5.000 TODAG Points His fucking bloody points, that he is slowly raising and has around to 25.000 stayed as they are no more or less... Nie Li realising he somewhat poked the devil''s ass as he was still getting glared by Lee with killing intent only spoke his mind, inciting everyone... Nie Li : "Who told him, to integrate with a stronger Demon before reaching his cultivation Rank?? The backlash was a tad too great for his handsome face to handle..." Chapter 152 - Losing Money!! Nie Li returned back to the Heavenly Marks Family''s area after he won his match by bitchslapping and waited until the second match was about to begin. He kept ignoring the deadly stares Lee was giving him along with a few goons of the scared family and let the rest play out on their own... Shen Ming : "What is the result of the bet??" Shen Ming thought to himself, although his bet with Nie Li had lost fifty million demon spirit coins, the public bet where the Sacred Family was the banker, majority of the people had bet on Shen Fei to win. Therefore, they should still get some of the money back. Underling : "The total bet amount was a hundred and sixty million demon spirit coins. Payout of more than two hundred million demon spirit coins. We made a loss of more than sixty million demon spirit coins!" Shen Ming : "How could this be? We actually lost so many??" Shen Ming was furious. He originally thought that their publicly opened bet would grant them some of the money back. However, he never imagined that he would have lost more than six million demon spirit coins. Although it wasn''t much, it''s still enough to make him furious. Shen Ming: "Damn!!" Shen Ming angrily cursed. Ever since the day that he has taken the position of Main Affairs Elder, he had never made such a huge mistake. Losing sixty million demon spirit coins in one go, and the Patriarch is meant to return soon. Even if he used his past contributions to cancel off the blunder he made, he still doesn''t feel good about it. If he knew this would happen he would have placed secretly a few bets on Nie Li as well, alas it was too late now... At this moment, over on the Heavenly Marks Family''s side, Nie Hai, Nie En, and the bunch were extremely happy. Although they weren''t the ones winning the money, but it was Nie Li. However, to be able to get such a big chunk of meat from the Sacred Family still made them feel good about it. In the past, they were pressured by the Sacred Family miserably. And now, they are able to vent it all out. Nie Li looked at his elders and asked with a calm expression but inside him, he was grinning as taking others money was always the best. Nie Li : "How much did we win in total?" Nie Hai : "Our personal bet got us fifty million demon spirit coins. Furthermore, our bet in the public part got us more than seventy million demon spirit coins!" Nie Hai smiled and said. In just a blink of an eye, another hundred twenty million came in. Nie Li is earning money at a really fast speed! Nie Li : "Okay!" Nie Li nodded. A hundred twenty million demon spirit coins don''t mean much towards him, however, for the Sacred Family, it''s absolutely not a small amount. Not to mention if his memory serves him right it was also the same amount he got on his second life... At this moment, Shen Ming also couldn''t contain himself and walked towards to the Heavenly Marks Family. Nie Hai : "Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming, how is young master Shen Fei doing? It seems that Nie Li had used a little heavy hand. Do please forgive!" Nie Hai cupped his hands and said towards Shen Ming. As the Patriarch of the Heavenly Marks Family, he still has to show some elegance on the outside. However, within his heart, he laughed. Shen Ming''s face slightly twitched. Anyone could tell that Shen Fei wouldn''t be able to get off his bed for the next half month. Shen Ming still doesn''t know of the exact injuries of Shen Fei, if he were to know, he would be even more furious. However, Shen Ming still gave orders to Shen Ning, to mess Nie Li to death. In Shen Ming''s view, that Fanged Panda of Nie Li''s couldn''t possibly win against Shen Ning. An ordinary Fanged Panda is only a bronze rank demon spirit. Even if Nie Li''s Fanged Panda is a little special, and somehow reached the Silver rank, it''s already its limit. Right now, Shen Ning is a 5-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. Aside from that, he had integrated with the Sacred Scarlet Bear, a Gold rank demon spirit. Although Shen Fei''s Scarlet Black Tiger has the talent to become a Black Gold rank demon spirit, as of now, it only has the strength of a Silver rank. And as for Shen Ning''s demon spirit, has already reached Gold rank. If they were to still lose then they would really have some issues! She Ming : "Three rounds of bets, this is only the first round. Don''t be too happy so quickly. Next up, let''s begin our second bet!" Nie Hai : "This¡­" Nie Hai couldn''t help looking towards Nie Li. The Sacred Family losing the first round, the second one going up will definitely not be so simple. Shen Ming also followed and set his gaze on Nie Li. When his gaze fell on Nie Li, his eyes flashed with a hint of cold within. Lee : "It''s a little wrong for Sacred Family to be like this. He just fought one round, the exertion of his soul force is very severe." Yang Xin : "Soon fighting the second round, isn''t it meaningless to win if you fight him like this??? Wait until his soul force recovered, then he''ll come and fight again." Shen Ming : "No, no, no, you have wronged me greatly, obviously we are gonna give him a few pills we bought from the Association..." Shen Ming : "Doing so, he can place a lesser wage as if he had bought them from us..." Lee : "You mean Nie Li will place 40 million while you guys will place 50??" Shen Ming : "Correct... If one pill isn''t enough he can take two and lower his wage..." Nie Li, Yang Xin and Lee laughed harshly inside their minds at his words as they knew that by doing so if Nie Li ends up winning they will lose far more less and at the same time they will gain back a few millions... Nie Hai : "If it''s like this, then, as long as Nie Li agrees..." Nie Li : "I have no problem with that as long as my soul force recovers..." Chapter 153 - A True Devil!!! Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Ming took out from his spatial ring a bottle of pills and threw it towards him. Shen Ming : "This pill is called..." Yang Xin : "Soul Enrichment Pill..." Yang Xin : "It can recover close to 30-50% of soul force and enhance the recovery rate by 100%..." Lee : "If i''m not wrong this pill costs 5 to 10 million and possibly reaching above in the auctions..." Shen Ming : "I''m guessing you also know that each bottle is getting sold by a set of 4 pills..." Shen Ming : "It costed me in an Auction around 14-5 million so Nie Li will wage 15 million less in the second round..." Nie Li : "Thank you, Elder Shen Ming, for this generous opportunity..." Severe depletion of his soul force? In the previous battle, Nie Li only merged with his demon spirit for a moment. Although he gave Shen Fei a few slaps, there wasn''t any fierce fighting. His words were a little too fake, right? Shen Ming laughed inside him as he never believed he was exhausted not by a long shot... He did truly gained the pills he handed over by the amount he told them however compare to the pot of money they would regain at the end of the day it was a small price to pay... Shen Ming''s face got sullen as he thought inside his head that if the Heavenly Marks Family is trying to run after winning some money then as the Sacred Family is also not vegetarians. He would have never let The Heavenly Marks Family is going against their promise, and if that were to happen then The Alchemist Association isn''t going to continue protecting the Heavenly Marks Family. That means he would be able to call their Patriarch and have a little talk with the President in order to pressure them. Although it was a risky thought, he likes to live dangerously when it comes to making a profit... Yang Xin''s cheeks slightly turned red from anger as she could guess many reasons for this approach and based on politics between families and other powers if the Heavenly Marks Family decided to back off she wouldn''t be able to help... Not that they need any help with Nie Li in the front lines, nor do they need to play dirty and leave with the intended money... The only one who can play dirty is her... Yang Xin : "Elder Shen Ming, i have a proposal..." Shen Ming : "Hmm?? I would like to hear what kind will be from the beautiful President Yang Xin''s mouth." Yang Xin : "What if we change a bit the bet?? Or more specifically how about a bet that only consists of both of us apart from the various families??" Che.. This Vixen what has she thought of now?? Is what crossed his mind but outside he was all smiles as even though he was cursing her he also liked the idea... Shen Ming : "Now this is interesting..." Yang Xin : "I''m glad you are humouring this..." Yang Xin : "I''m willing to bet 10 bottles of each new pill the Association has created in the past two months..." Yang Xin : I wondered what elder Shen Ming will place against the odds." Shen Ming was stunned and at the same time, his happy like face vanish as a serious one got adopted in his face and mind... True due to the various reasons any attempt to gain those 5 pills all ended in failure and could gain a few through legal means which were far from enough... All the families in present the shocked by this and waited as they opened their ears to hear what Shen Ming had to bet for this round. Shen Ming : "I''m sorry to say that i don''t have that kind of authority as those pills are priceless nevertheless..." Shen Ming : "And even if i had, i don''t think i have something of value to wage." Yang Xin : "Well, my soon to become husband here, had a few hassles back in the day with some of the younger generations." Yang Xin : "You could wager a clean slate for his name with no interference..." Shen Ming frowned at his words but didn''t show it, and only cursed in her mind as they had planned to send a few idiots to kill Lee in his sleep... Now however if he accepts and they do send someone either the blame will fall on them or their cahoots with the Dark Guild will become as clear as the sky... However, it was also a chance to raise their name for their big kindness and at the same time plan to destroy another family for their cahoots... Shen Ming: "President Yang Xin sure is joking that was a scuffle of the kids, although Lee became a patriarch now and the youngest at that we wouldn''t hold anyone accounting..." Shen Ming : "But since you mention it i promise on my position if i lose this round not one will mention the past again..." Yang Xin let out a small smile that to Nie Li, Lee and Shen Ming felt like a true devil was toying with them... Having eaten two pills so far Nie Li although he gained nothing from them got up and motioned to them that he was ready for the second round... Nie Li : "Since the Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming said so, then I can only fight with everything i got. Everyone''s names is on the line... Patriarch Lee, Elder Shen Ming, President Yang Xin... I suddenly feel like the pressure for suddenly getting rich is nothing compare to this." Nie Li looked at the furious Shen Ming while slightly smiling within his heart. He had already thoroughly angered Shen Ming. Nie Hai, Nie En, and the bunch had admiring expressions on their faces. Shen Ming : "So what??? Don''t tell me you will back down from your bet??" Shen Ming : "How much is the Heavenly Marks Family prepared to bet this round??" Shen Ming watched as Nie Li started counting with his fingers to deduct from the pills the amount and almost puked blood as he thought didn''t they taught in the class how to count?? Chapter 154 - Round 2!! Nie Li "In my view, we should at least play two-three hundred million demon spirit coins. Otherwise, it would be meaningless!" Nie Li : "At the same time i will bet 60 million less either way for the pills..." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Ming''s head suddenly cleared up. But to bet two hundred million demon spirit coins, if any problems occurred, the consequences wouldn''t be of something that he could handle!! Even with all his past contributions to the Sacred Family, if he were to lose two hundred million in one go, his good days will come to an end. For Nie Li to actually daring to accept this bet proves that he definitely has some confidence. In the previous battle against Shen Fei, Nie Li''s true strength wasn''t revealed at all. Therefore, Shen Ming doesn''t dare to be rash. Shen Ming : "Since there is one more round, we''ll just play a hundred demon spirit coins this round!" Shen : "And the deal was 15 million for a bottle... So you will bet 85 million..." Looking at Shen Ming''s expression, Nie Li understood that Shen Ming, as the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family, he was not daring enough to play too big. If he were to keep pushing, Shen Ming will get suspicious of it. Nie Li : "Since that is the case then we''ll just play a hundred million demon spirit coins." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Ming''s face turned green. Nie Li has been mocking the Sacred Family being this and that, degrading the Sacred Family. This caused Shen Ming to be extremely furious. After finishing up the hundred million bet, the Sacred Family no longer continued to be the banker. The bet was, however, taken over by Yang Xin. Since Yang Xin is the banker, Nie Li did not participate in it. Yang Xin : "Nie Li, you have to work hard. Over ninety per cent of the bets is on the Sacred Family to win." Yang Xin charmingly spoke up letting many see those pink lips of hers curled. That curvaceous figure of hers was stuck beside Lee. The softness of her skin could be vaguely felt, it was simply extremely tempting. This woman is simply a mesmerizing devil! Nie Li : "Big Sister Yang Xin must be joking. Such a small amount of money doesn''t mean much to you. It wouldn''t matter even if you lost." Yang Xin : "Eeehh... So you want big sis here to go bankrupt?? I have risked all of my personal money!!!" Yang Xin pouted and said with slight dissatisfaction before Lee ruffled a bit her hair while Nie Li got down to prepare for the second match... A short moment later, the bet started. Nie Li and Shen Ning of the Sacred Family went to the arena. The whole arena heated up. Bursts of voices sounded out, some were supporting Nie Li, some supporting Shen Ning. Patriarch : "In the previous round, Nie Li tricked me out of quite a bit of money. This time, I have to get it all back!" Patriarch 2 : "That Heavenly Marks Family''s brat actually got himself a Fanged Panda. What an idiot. Although he tricked the Sacred Family once, the one up this round. Shen Ning is a 5-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist. Therefore, he will definitely win!" The previous round when Nie Li won, wasn''t quite glorious. Shen Fei lost with a little injustice. Therefore, in this round, the majority of the bets were on Shen Ning. However, a portion of the people still felt good about Nie Li. They felt that Nie Li would be able to create a miracle. After all, Nie Li has already won one round. Looking at Nie Li in the arena, Ye Ziyun who had long ago sneaked and watched couldn''t help laughing. She heard that the Sacred Family made another bet at a stake of a hundred million. Nie Li is too evil. Through she is saying he is evil she is also a little devil as she has bet on Nie Li with all her savings. The battle started. Shen Ning immediately merged with his demon spirit. His body was burning with fierce flames and turned into a powerful Sacred Scarlet Bear. Shen Ning : "Rooooaaaaar!!" Shen Ning took a step and flames soared into the sky. A tyrannical power swept out, the arena trembled. The flooring was charred. Patriarch : "It''s actually the Sacred Scarlet Bear!!" Patriarch 2 : "A 5-star Silver rank Demon Spiritualist plus the Sacred Scarlet Bear. This is an absolutely talented existence among the younger generations! Seems like Nie Li is doomed this time." Patriarch 3 : "Earlier, he beat the direct descendent young master of the Sacred Family so miserably. The Sacred Family definitely won''t let him off easily." Those who bet on Shen Ning raised their hands up, their voices were very heated. Nie Li : "Merging with the demon spirit the moment you got on the stage, isn''t that being a little rude??" Hearing Nie Li''s words, Shen Ning bitterly smiled. Shen Ning : "In the previous round, Shen Fei was beaten up miserably by you without getting the chance to even merge with his demon spirit, how could i make the same amatuer mistake as him??" This round''s battle is too important. He''ll first merge with his demon spirit before anything else. After merging with his demon spirit, Nie Li''s Fanged Panda won''t be able to beat him. Victory is already within Shen Ning''s grasp. Nie Li also quickly merged with the Fanged Panda, before Shen Ning strode towards Nie Li, waves after waves of hot air blasted throughout every direction. Shen Ning suddenly leapt and threw a palm downwards. One after another flame like a meteor was falling down. Seeing this scene, Nie Li did not engage in combat and started running. Boom! Boom! Boom! Flaming meteors fell down, raging on the ground, leaving craters in the ground. Nie Li jumped, dodging every flaming meteor coming at him, causing those who looked at the scene to be pinched in a cold sweat. If one of the flaming meteors were to hit Nie Li, even if he didn''t die, it would take at least half of his life. Chapter 155 - Win!! Booing was heard from the audience. Patriarch : "That Heavenly Marks Family''s brat doesn''t have any guts. He actually starts running the moment the fight begins. Can he have a little backbone?" Patriarch 2 : "This tournament match is so pointless. That Heavenly Marks Family''s brat...if he''s unable to win, then surrender! Simply wasting emotions!" Bursts of sounds erupted from the audience. Many knew that although Nie Li looked somewhat pitiful, he was able to dodge every attack. He was probably doing this on purpose. At the audience area far away, Ye Ziyun stared at the arena without moving her eyes, her brows slightly knitted. She knew that Nie Li was purposely putting on an act and she also knew that Nie Li will definitely win. What she didn''t understand was why go through all that trouble... One after another, flaming meteors exploded beside Nie Li. Truth is, these flaming meteors can''t even do anything to Nie Li. If Nie Li were to spit out a Yin-Yang bomb, it would be more than enough to blast away Shen Ning. However, Nie Li wasn''t thinking of winning against Shen Ning so easily. If he were to easily win against Shen Ning, the Sacred Family definitely wouldn''t play the third round with him! Therefore, he has to show it that he barely win against Shen Ning. He was laughing inwardly as he thought no matter how many times he gets reborn he would always found ways to eat their money and make them suffer... Shen Ning : "Runt, don''t run!" Shen Ning was continuously going berserk, as he controlled the frightening power of the Sacred Scarlet Bear. The whole arena''s grounds were severely ravaged. However, what made Shen Ning depressed was that this Nie Li''s luck was too good. Every time his flaming meteor was about to hit Nie Li, he would stumble and dodge it. Thinking about the look of the clumsy Fanged Panda, and looking at Nie Li stumbling away, Shen Ning couldn''t help having a weird feeling about the fight. The Fanged Panda that Nie Li has integrated with, is really strange! If it were an ordinary Fanged Panda, he would have already settled it easily. How can it hang on for so long? Shen Ning : "Roar!" Shen Ning positioned himself downwards from the sky. Both of his hands came together, turning into endless flaming fist, fiercely crashing down from the sky. Seeing this scene, Nie Li''s eyes lit up and he rolled toward the side. Shen Ning : "Trying to run? Too late!" A hint of a sneer was on Shen Ning''s face, waves of scarlet flames were gushing out from his body. His whole body was a meteorite, fiercely falling downwards. Gravity field! However, at that moment, Nie Li clapped his hands together and from his feet, an area of 50 meters turned red and anything within it sunk further down to the ground shocking all of them for its powers... The whole arena caved in towards the ground from the pressure and Nie Li started sweating or so he showed as Shen Ming had a pale face... He knew that Nie Li played him and now was trapped, hold back his attack and revert back taking a backlash like none other or continue forward and get smashed in the field that seems to sink even more with each split second... However, it was too late for either option and chose the most optimal for him and that was to directly fall on top of Nie Li... Shen Ning''s entire body heavily fell onto the ground and just as he was about to hit Nie Li, Nie Li jumped to the side, barely dodging the flaming impact. Obvious having the strength to win against your opponent, but having to pretend that your strength was weaker than your opponent was extremely testing on the acting... Rumbling sounds came from the whole arena as the whole place trembled. Shen Ning literally sunk down a ten-meter hole crater into the ground while dust was shattered around. The audience stood up in excitement, screaming here and there. Patriarch : "Woah, just how terrifying is this energy??" Patriarch 2 : "What the hell was that area of effect!!!" As many saw Nie Li activating his ability they were stunned by his effects and waited to see what was the final verdict after the dust cleared... They also felt that the strength of the Sacred Scarlet Bear is too frightening as with the cultivation of only a 5-star Silver rank, he is simply comparable to a Gold-rank... None really liked this match as from the moment it began, Nie Li began running before the fight even began, causing Shen Ning to chase, they had full of disdain in their heart. If Nie Li managed to win, then there really is no justice. Shen Ming : "Shen Ning isn''t bad. Base on the strength that he just displayed, he should have already stepped into Gold rank." Shen Ming : "He must have been training really hard. If he managed to win against that brat from the Heavenly Marks Family, I''ll have to reward him when we get back!" Hearing Shen Ming''s words, Shen Xiao standing beside him, couldn''t help showing envious expressions. Even he, who has been training together with Shen Ning, did not think that Shen Ning''s strength had already reached Gold rank. At this moment, on the arena, the risen dust was slowly settling down. The figure in the hole slowly climbed up and appeared in everyone''s eyes. Suddenly, the originally heated audience went into a dead silence. Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared towards Shen Ming who fell down like a ragdoll full of scratched while Nie Li had undone his transformation and was panting in a corner... Or more like he was pretending to while laughing inside him as he could see many mouths open wide forming Q with their tongues out... Shen Xiao : "This¡­..." Shen Ming : "What exactly happened? Who can tell me what happened??" After Shen Ning leapt up and used the flaming meteor fall, he ended up falling while missing his target and buried in the ground due to Nie Li''s Gravity field 10 meters below... When he got up he ended up unconscious, if the news that they lost to a brat twice in a row were to be spread out, who''d believe it? Chapter 156 - Trolling!!! Patriarch : "The Sacred Family couldn''t be so stupid, right???" Patriarch 2 : "The first person that went up did not summon his demon spirit and ended up being beaten by Nie Li." Patriarch 3 : "The second one summoned his demon spirit, displayed strength, not below that of Gold rank, but ended up falling and ended up unconscious??" They were unable to believe the scene before them. The audience was in dead silence. Everyone had their eyes widened, staring at the arena. After a long time, Shen Ning was still down for the count, like a dead dog lying on the ground. Patriarch 4 : "Damned garbage from the Sacred Family. Get up for your daddy!" Patriarch 5 : "Damn! The garbage of the Sacred Family is so damn useless!" Those who had bet were scolding the Sacred Family. Patriarch : "It couldn''t be a collusion of the Alchemist Association and the Sacred Family to cheat us, right?" Patriarch 2 : "Not possible. With those few pills of the Alchemist Association, god knows how much money they have earned. Why would they care about this little amount of money? It''s just those garbage of the Sacred Family are being too useless!" As for those who had bet on Nie Li, they were all smiling. Nie Li is really a lucky kid. The first round, Shen Fei that idiot came up without merging with his demon spirit, a free win. The second, Shen Ning learnt from the previous lesson and merged with his demon spirit, but was defeated easily and fell unconscious, another win. At this point, many started believing that Nie Li hid his strength, just a month ago Nie Li in the test was barely able to reach 1-Star Bronze rank and now he showed he could integrate with his Fanged Panda... When they thought along those lines, it suddenly came to them that Nie Li had already reached Silver Rank, as only when you reach that rank you can host a demon... Then there was the Fanged Panda... Clearly the energy they felt on the attack he performed was that of Gold Rank to be able to bring Shen Ning down... This meant 3 things for them... 1) Nie Li was peak Silver Rank or had entered Gold Rank... 2) Nie Li was at peak Silver Rank and his Fanged Panda was mutated making it no longer a useless demon... 3) Someone is trolling them from the start... That flaming meteor fall of Shen Ning''s was extremely powerful. By jumping to a high location and using the falling momentum to increase his strength, that speed was already the limit of what a 5-star Silver rank can reach. Nie Li waited for him to get low enough to suddenly increased Shen Ning''s gravity, which caused the falling Shen Ning to suffer from a higher gravity and be buried alive... One can only imagine that outcome, and not have a single bone in the whole body shattered would already be considered very lucky. Looking at the motionless Shen Ning on the floor, the corner of Nie Li''s lips curled. Shen Ning has lost conscious. He probably wouldn''t be able to get up in the next two-three days. The gravity field was originally a type of invisible combat ability, however, this overlord panda made it visible as it covers an area with a red aura... Something akin to a domain... Nie Li won again! Nie Li : "This is simply no challenge at all!" After seeing this scene, Ye Ziyun, who was among the audience, wasn''t surprised at all. She had an expression that said she had expected this. The Sacred Family was once again falling into Nie Li''s hands. Looking at Nie Li, she couldn''t help pouting. Nie Li has always had the look of everything within his grasp, even in relationship matters. He was also firmly confident that she would fall in love with him. It''s simply hateful to admit he is right. Right now her feeling was showing such behaviour especially when he was thinking the time they spent together and the prickling feeling she could feel when Ninger was with him... The results of the fight, Nie Li once again got a hundred million demon spirit coins from Shen Ming. Getting the Sacred Family to pay a hundred and sixty million demon spirit coins, although it''s not enough to shake the foundation of the Sacred Family, is enough to make the Sacred Family''s life to be tight for a period of time. As a Major family like the Sacred Family, able to take out three-five hundred million demon spirit coin cash is already very good. Of course, the value of their businesses is far more than that, reaching tens of billions. However, they could only take out this much for now. Although a hundred and sixty million demon spirit coins don''t mean anything to Nie Li, he still felt satisfied. Nie Li : "Main Affairs Elder, you let me win, you let me win. The several elder brothers of the Sacred Family is too generous, letting me win every round." Nie Li: "Even I have been winning to the point that I feel a little embarrassed. It seems that I have wronged the Sacred Family all along. The Sacred Family not stingy, rather you are too generous!" Nie Li laughed and said to Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming, while his face ashen. His lips were trembling from the anger. Furthermore, listening to the sarcastic words of Nie Li''s, if it''s possible, he would really want to slap Nie Li''s head into the mud! A hundred and sixty million demon spirit coins, how will he explain all this to the Patriarch?? Lee : "Yeah, i also wronged them greatly as to how kind is Elder Shen Ming to keep the bargain of clearing my name..." Yang Xin : "Unn... Since Nie Li won this round again and we had made a private Bet, of course, he is kind to put his name on the line and forget the past." Shen Ming wanted to puke blood from the anger he was feeling as all three of them started mocking him. And the worst part was that with so many families here he couldn''t release his anger and lash out... He could only put a smile on his face bury this humiliation as he speaks... Shen Ming : "Of course, haven''t i already said that no one will dare mention this...?? After all, it was an affair of kids..." Chapter 157 - Turn Of Events!!! After paying a hundred and sixty million demon spirit coins, all the credit that Shen Ming had in the family in this period of time has all gone down the drain. When the Patriarch comes out from his isolation, he''ll definitely not let him off! Not having the position of the Main Affairs Elder is merely secondary. With the Patriarch''s methods, adding on to all those secrets of the family that he knows, he probably wouldn''t be able to escape death! At this moment, Shen Ming''s eyes flashed a hint of a crazy idea. There is still another round! If he managed to win all the money back in the third round, then he did not commit any mistake, but the opposite instead! Shen Ming calculated for a moment. He can still take out another two hundred million demon spirit coins. This is all of the liquid cash that the Sacred Family has at the moment. Originally, they were prepared to be used to buy some elixirs from the Alchemist Association for the family''s younger generation. Two hundred million demon spirit coins, if he won, he would be able to explain to the Patriarch. All out! Shen Ming''s eye flashed a hint of viciousness. Shen Ming : "Patriarch Nie Hai, we still have the third competition, correct??" Shen Ming stared at Nie Hai as he spoke up leaving Nie Hai stunned for a moment and took a glance at Nie Li. Nie Hai : "Correct, there is still the third round." Yang Xin slightly frowned. With her understanding of Shen Ming, the consequences will be extreme since he lost a hundred and fifty million. After he returned to the main household, he probably wouldn''t be able to escape the fate of house arrest. Since Shen Ming actually still wants to bet, that proves that Shen Ming has already made his mind to go all out. After the situation developed to this point, Shen Ming has already gone crazy. Therefore, thinking of betting as the last chance is very normal. Shen Ming : "This round, we''ll bet three hundred million demon spirit coins!" Shen Ming coldly said. He has already sent people to various stores of the Sacred Family to transfer the money over. Of the Patriarch of the Sacred Family were to be present, he will definitely stop Shen Ming''s action. However, due to being the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family for so many years, he has won the trust of the Patriarch. Therefore, his authority is very great. He''s placed in charge of all the business under the Sacred Family. If he were to transfer some funds, no one would say a second word against it. Since it''s the last bet, if he''s able to win back three hundred million demon spirit coins, he will even be able to go up a step in the Sacred Family. Nie Li : "Okay, three hundred million demon spirit coins bet is it!" Nie Li said, nodding his head. Looking at Shen Ming''s expression, he already understood that Shen Ning is doing the last bet. The corner of Nie Li''s mouth curled into a chilling smile. This is exactly what he wanted similar to the second life and completely destroy Shen Ming... However, why not change a bit the game plan?? Nie Li : "Even though i said i agree, can i propose something different??" Various Patriarchs of the various families were all discussing. They were all witnesses to the bet. They never thought that after losing a hundred and fifty million demon spirit coins, the Sacred Family would still continue betting, and this time, it''s the stake of three hundred million demon spirit coins. Actually, they never thought of Nie Li following suite and accepted the bet and at the same time changed something from within... Patriarch : "Sacred Family is really going all out!" Patriarch 2 : "After losing so much money, Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming probably wouldn''t be able to keep his position after he returns. He probably wants to win everything back with this round!" Patriarch 3 : "Heard that this time, Shen Xiao is the one being sent up!" Patriarch 4 : "I know of this Shen Xiao. He''s already a 1-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist at such a young age." Patriarch : "The only reason that brat Nie Li was able to win Shen Fei and Shen Ning was merely luck. Meeting a Gold rank Demon Spiritualist this round, his chances of winning is probably none." Patriarch 2 : "Three hundred million demon spirit coins, if he lost it all, Main Affairs Elder Shen Ming is doomed. This is also probably the Sacred Family''s entire liquid cash!" Several families were discussing among themselves. However, when they heard Nie Li talking about proposing something different they all perked their ears and try to hear and at the same time translate his meaning behind such act... Shen Ming couldn''t help but think that listening to his request will backfire at him but as he had his image to keep he needed to at least listen... Shen Ming : "What do you have in store to entertain us??" Nie Li : "Well, i was thinking if i could give this round to Patriarch Lee..." Nie Li : "He did complain he couldn''t fight with Shen Fei and as far as i know Shen Xiao is the last participant correct??" Shen Ming grabbed his chin and pondered about it... It''s true that after this there will be no major players from their families except a few small fries fighting on another area... As he pondered about it he also tried to see the expression of Various Patriarchs of the families and they all had the same knowing look, what about his strength?? He had directly raised up to be a named Clan but none knew his strength apart from being at Gold Rank where he had taken part on his own volution... However, he felt like that he was close to Black Gold Rank, or possible ride on it and was at 1-2 Star... If that was the case, then Shen Xiao as a 1-Star Gold Rank will miserable lose... There was no merit for them in this proposal... Chapter 158 - Lees Fight... Shen Ming : "Nie Li, if that were to happen, Shen Xiao will lose miserably..." Nie Li : "How so??" Shen Ming : "Isn''t patriarch Lee at the Black Gold Rank??" Shen Ming : "It''s not a One or Two Stars of difference but an entire realm..." Lee : "Aahhh... About that, i will not use my Demon and Shen Xiao can go full force right off the bat..." Shen Ming : "Even if that is the case, he can at most match 3-star Gold Rank what about the rest??" Lee : "He is allowed to use weapon and pills, how about it??" When both of them heard this, they were surprised as they wanted to find a way to use them secretly especially Shen Ming... Now however that Lee proposed this, it would make his job easier and could guarantee his winning of the round... Shen Xiao : "Since that is the case then we will accept..." Shen Ming looked at Shen Xiao for butting in but he knew better that if he refuses under these conditions it would be destructive for their image... At the same time, however, he smiled inwardly as their image had long gone down the drain, therefore, why should they keep the status quo?? Shen Ming: "If both Participants accepts then i have no problem with that..." Another betting round. The amount of the betting stake this time is something they can only see once in their entire life, causing their blood to boil. Under Yang Xin''s hosted bet, everyone was placing down their bets. However, whether Yang Xin wins or loses, none cared about it. After all, Yang Xin is loaded. As the Director of the Alchemist Association, with huge power in her hands. Even if she were to take out several hundred million, those elders wouldn''t say a thing. After collecting the betting stake, Lee walked into the arena. Shen Ming''s chilling eyes stared at Lee. A hint of vicious flashed across his eyes. He took out two pills from his chest and said. Shen Ming : "Shen Xiao, this is two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills. Consume them before the battle begins!" Shen Ming : "Since it was allowed it was never specified what pills you should allow consuming..." His demon spirit is a Scarlet Dragon Eagle, an extremely powerful type of demon spirit. The price of it is as high as two million demon spirit coins. If he were to consume two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills, although he can let the Scarlet Dragon Eagle display several times its power for half an hour, it will cripple the Scarlet Dragon Eagle. This caused Shen Xiao to be very heart pained about using it. Shen Ming : "What is there to be hesitant of? Listen to me. This matter is extremely important. If anything were to happen, can you bear the responsibility???" Shen Ming stared at Shen Xiao which he was still hesitant about and in his try to convince him that is for the best he tried to use the most common way... Shen Ming : "It''s an amount of three hundred million demon spirit coins! If you win this match, I''ll give you twenty million demon spirit coins. At that time, you can buy whatever demon spirit you want!" Shen Ming : "In fact, it will be helpful of you as you can get a Black Gold Rank and make your cultivation skyrocket by leaps and bounds..." Hearing Shen Ming''s words, Shen Xiao''s eyes lit up. Although the Scarlet Dragon Eagle is rare, it can be bought with two million demon spirit coins. If Shen Ming were to give him twenty million demon spirit coins, he can buy an even higher grade demon spirit. Crippling the Scarlet Dragon Eagle is worth that. Shen Xiao : "Okay, I will listen to the instructions of elder." Shen Xiao nodded his head and said, putting the two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pill into his interspatial ring. Shen Xiao looked at Lee''s figure and let out two snorts. ''Losing by my hands, this is your fate. To actually force me to cripple a Scarlet Dragon Eagle with two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills to handle you, consider this your honour!'' After the two people entered the arena, the whole audience area was heated once again. However, this round, no one is sure who will win. Although Lee''s strength is far from Shen Xiao''s, no one knows what will happen in the process... This round, most of the people dared not to bet again. The one that was confident that Lee will win, is only Ye Ziyun and 3-4 more figures... Ye Ziyun, once again, bet all of her saving money and those that she won earlier from Nie Li towards Lee''s fight this time hoping to earn some cash... Everyone was shouting. Shen Xiao : "Never thought that Nie Li will be able to consecutively win two rounds. However, this one, will be in my hands!" Lee : "No, no, you will lose, i will lose what''s the point?? We are only here to exchange pointers..." Shen Xiao : "Yeah but some times pointers or pointy things have no eyes..." Lee : "That we can agree..." Nie Li who was watching, was lazily stretching his waist. In the previous round, he was tired of pretending. He also knew that Lee will finish this match quickly, they expect him to use the cultivation of 1-Star Black Gold Rank?? It seems they are dreaming, after his baptism and the enlightenment of his Soul Force, the energy is so pure and refined that even if he restricts himself to that rank he can rival Legend Ranks... Not to mention that his True Cultivation is at 1-Star Legend Rank rivalling Demi-Gods... As Shen Xiao watched Lee calming waiting for him to prepare, his right hand moved, swallowing the two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills that he got from Shen Ming. At this moment, the audience uproared. Patriarch : "Am I seeing it wrong? Shen Xiao of the Sacred Family actually swallowed Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills?" Patriarch 2 : "A 1-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, swallows Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills??? And it seems to be two at that, too!" Patriarch 3 : "By doing that he can temporary powers himself up to the Black Gold Rank and by using weapons he might surpass it, but it will cripple his demon..." Patriarch 4 : "Not quite, if the demon has some potential left enough to handle the strain it might lead it to mutate into a stronger version of itself..." Patriarch : "Like Nie Li''s Fanged Panda... But there is one thing we can agree..." All Patriarchs : "Sure enough, the Sacred Family was scared after the two previous losses!" Chapter 159 - Slapping!! Before the battle began, the Sacred Family had already weakened their momentum. However, the Sacred Family doesn''t care about that. Even if they had to throw their face away, it''s nothing compared to three hundred demon spirit coins! At this moment, the audience was busy discussing with one another. Patriarch : "Even if he is at Black Gold Rank with all the limits they placed, he won''t be able to win now!" Patriarch 2 : "1-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, add the consumption of two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills, along with the use of weapons, he will be terrifying!!!" At this moment, even Nie Hai, Nie En and bunch did not think that Lee could win. After all, the opponent had too many things in his arsenal... Not to mention that Lee had said he won''t use his demon... Patriarch 3 : "I had bet on the Sacred Family three times in a row, I know that I can at least win this round." Patriarch 4 : "The two earlier rounds were really unjustified. This time, with these rules I have to win it all back!" Patriarch 5 : "I still bet a portion on Lee. I still earned enough in the previous rounds!" In The Arena... Shen Xiao has already finished making his preparations. A powerful sacred flame gushed out from him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The whole arena was bombarded to the point that cobweb-like cracks appeared all over the place and was spreading at a fast speed. Shen Xiao walked towards Lee step by step. Lee who saw him walking at him with his newfound confidence lightly smiled before speaking up. Lee : "You people underestimated the power of Nie Li and his Fanged Panda, it would be wise to keep some distance..." Lee : "Otherwise, if you people underestimate my power, then that''s a big mistake!" Lee smashed his leg on the ground and it started shattering towards the direction of Shen Xiao who was forced to halt his steps. His face slightly changed, Shen Xiao kept a contemptuous heart and his expression turned serious. Shen Xiao : "You are not the only one who can do that..." Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Shen Xiao''s steps caused the arena''s ground to have deep dents. That terrifying power caused others to be deeply shocked upon seeing it. He no longer dares to underestimate his opponent and rapidly merged with his Scarlet Dragon Eagle. A pair of huge wings grew out from his back, flapped those powerful wings and flew up. Shen Xiao : "You are the most powerful opponent among my peers that I have faced. Try my Scarlet Dragon Burst!" Shen Xiao roared, breathing fire from his mouth. A flaming pillar was jetting towards Lee. A heatwave blew towards him and he felt like it was a bit lower than Sauna, he simply felt his body getting hot nothing more nothing less... The Scarlet Dragon Eagle is a portion of the dragon lineage. Therefore, its flames carried a hint of dragon power, causing his breath to be extremely strong. Lee smiled at the words of Shen Xiao as with his current appearance he could pass as among his peers too bad though that if you add both his lives he was more than 30 years old... In short, he should call him his elder... Lee raised his palm calmly and gathered Soul Force as he tried to measure it at an equal power with Shen Xiao burst... When he waved it it was like a hand appeared and slapped the incoming flames towards the edges of the arena before a thunderous sound was heard... BoooooooooooooooooM!!!!!!! Horrifying explosions sounded. After the flames touched the ground as they exploded, terrifying energy was raging and destroying, continuously sweeping and causing destruction to the ground, making small stones to fly about. Lee''s expression was still calm. As for Shen Xiao, who was swept up in the explosion while he tried to avoid the slap ended up flying a dozen meters out before catching his footing. Seeing the arena, the audience was in dead silence. In this match, Lee''s expression was calm and it seems that he has not shown his true power yet. This was totally different from the two previous matches. After falling into a brief moment of shock, those who have bet on Lee, turned to excitement. His appearance is that of a 14 years old and has that kind of power... Could it be that a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist like Ye Mo will soon appear? Crowd : "Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!!" The whole audience was heated up. Everyone was yelling and howling with excitement. Among those in the crowd, there are many who had very complicated feelings as they have bet quite an amount on Shen Xiao to win. Glory City was able to survive through the Age of Darkness until now, however, it was not easy. Every time a demon horde attacked, Glory City depended on Lord Ye Mo alone to fight back the few of the strongest demon beasts. Therefore, Glory City was able to survive up until now. But as time goes on, Lord Ye Mo gets older and older. The citizens of Glory City have a strong worry. If there isn''t any Legend rank Demon Spiritualist appearing, then Glory City will be in danger. Although there are a few experts of the Black Gold rank, the majority of the Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists are already over forty years old. Therefore, it''s very hard for them to have any breakthrough into the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist realm. Everyone was hoping for the emergence of a genius. And Lee, is without a doubt the most dazzling one. At this age, it''s the best time for cultivation to rise. Lee already has such frightening achievements at such a young age, who even the City Lord allowed him to rise as a named clan... Now they realise why Yang Xin was drawn to him and helped him with everything she got. Who can say how high Lee will reach in the future? Who knows if he will become a stronger Legend rank Demon Spiritualist than Lord Ye Mo!? So what if they lost money? To be able to watch the emergence of such a genius, is simply an exciting thing! What they don''t know is that Lee''s power had long surpassed those of Legend Rank... Chapter 160 - Won!!!! How did Lee obtain the strength of a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist at the age of thirteen or fourteen?? They will never know and even if they did it wouldn''t matter to him... If Shen Xiao loses, then he will become the sinner of the Sacred Family. His ending has already been decided. Shen Ming : "No! Shen Xiao still hasn''t lost!" Shen Ming''s eyes flashed a hint of hope in it, staring at the arena. Boom! Boom! Boom! Shen Xiao stared madly at Lee and attacked again only to be thrown here and there with simple waving slaps. Not even one energy attack from him could touch him... The battle within the arena became more and more intense. Shen Xiao madly attacks from a distance as he was afraid to even get close, in reality he is at the Gold Rank and with his Demon and the pills he could rival Black Gold but they lack in essence and power in the long run... Every time he bursts out his violent energy, they were suppressed by getting a slap. Seeing that sturdy and calm figure, Shen Xiao''s eyes flashed a hint of fear. The pressure that Lee gave him is too huge. Shen Xiao : "Sacred Dragon Pillar!" Shen Xiao angrily roared. A thick Sacred Dragon descended from the sky, forming into pillars that were constantly raging. Bursts of surprise were coming from the audience. Crowd : "Such a frightening attack!" Crowd 2 : "He still had that much power??" Looking at the thick pillars of flame sweeping towards him, Lee wasn''t nervous and leisurely smiled. Such attacks are only nice to see but are useless, in an expert duel, it''s just a plain waste of soul force! reaching towards this point Lee knew that Shen Xiao has already used all of the attacks he can. Lee leapt for the first time scaring to death Shen Xiao as he directly charged into the energy pillar and crossed his hands before slashing in an X manner... BBBBOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! An explosive wind pressure came over in all directions with his slashing motion Lee did and completely destroyed the pillar of Shen Xiao... The dispersing violent energy disperse and fell on the ground, completely destroying it in pieces evenly cut apart from each other... Followed by a loud thud and rumbles, everyone who had their eyes wide open and their jaws on the floor saw Shen Xiao falling down and the everything that exploded towards the air fell on him burring him alive... He Lost! Shen Xiao finally lost as he wasn''t coming back up from under the piles... Lee completely crashed him and he had been holding back all this time. Lee gave him an unfathomable feeling, a feeling that, no matter how he burst, he still wouldn''t be his opponent. Shen Ming''s eyes were filled with the weight of the loss, he never thought that Shen Xiao would still lose after taking two Demon Spirit Strengthening Pills. He can only say that Lee''s strength is too frightening, perhaps not even his patriarch can achieve what he did today... He didn''t use his demon, didn''t move until the end and kept negating Shen Xiao''s attacks like flies... Seeing this scene, the whole audience was in dead silence. Then after a moment of shock, a tsunami-like cheer bursted out. Crowd : "Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!! Lee!!!" The burst of cheers was earth-shaking. Lee''s power left a deep impression on them. What will Lee grow into in the future? No one had the answer to that question. However, they know that today, they have witnessed history. The cheering slowly died down. But the shock caused by Lee hasn''t died down that fast yet. It will soon spread throughout the whole of Glory City! Shen Ming was lost within his own mind. After this incident, he''s afraid that he could not remain as the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family anymore. Lee along with Nie Li and the rest also successfully obtained three hundred million demon spirit coins. In this tournament, they had earned a total of four hundred and fifty million demon spirit coins. Although they weren''t lacking money, to be able to let the Sacred Family fall into distress was what made them the happiest. Although money wasn''t anything much to them, it''s more than enough to let the Sacred Family have a headache for a while. After a few minutes where every family left to report towards their own resources, Nie Li, Lee and Yang Xin walked together towards the Alchemist Association... Even though them and the Sacred Family left, the Heavenly Marks Family followed soon after. However, the tournament continued on. But it''s just playing around between families. Yang Xin : "Lee, I''m afraid that you showing your strength like this isn''t good. If you were to be eyed by the Dark Guild¡­" Lee : "As long as they don''t have a Peak Legend Rank i will be fine i guess... Furthermore, i have my own plans." Lee : "Also Yang Xin, when i told you to investigate whether if there is any relationship between the Sacred Family and the Dark Guild. Did anything turn up?" Yang Xin : "With Nie Li''s skill to draw the face of the guy who escaped... I investigated and found out that Sacred Family sheltered a person from the Dark Guild." Yang Xin : "He seems to be called Deacon Yun Hua. However, with just this point, it''s impossible to do anything to the Sacred Family." Yang Xin sighed and said, shaking her head. But at least they can confirm that the Sacred Family isn''t clean and have to guard against them carefully. She has already reported this news to the President. The President will definitely pass this message over to the City Lord. Then the day they would deal with the Sacred Family will come... Both of them nodded. If they want to bring the Sacred Family down with just this, then they are dreaming... However, Lee already has plans to contact Shen Xiu and see her reaction to everything that has happened so far... He was also curious if she would be crazy enough to go back on her words... Chapter 161 - Shen Hong Thoughts!!! As Lee had departed from Yang Xin and using his Demon, he navigated his way through the shadows towards the Room of Shen Xue... Unknown to him that a storm was brewing over at the Sacred Family not that he could care... Sacred Family Sacred Family''s Patriarch, Shen Hong has finally come out from his isolated training. In this period of isolation, his cultivation had made a big step. However, he still has yet to step into Legend rank Demon Spiritualist realm. The Legend rank Demon Spiritualist isn''t easy to reach. As his cultivation went up, he understood this point. He wondered how that old fart, Ye Mo, broke through that realm. Every day, he was thinking of the fact that his age was getting older and older. His cultivation had signs of declining. This caused him to be more and more anxious. After he was aware of the bet, he became thunderously furious. Shen Ming has been relatively safe with doing things, which was why he has always been worry-free. However, he never imagined that Shen Ming would actually commit such a huge mistake. Losing close to six hundred million demon spirit coins in one fell swoop! That much money can buy lots of elixirs and nurture who knows how many younger generations. Shen Hong : "Shen Ming! Do you know your wrongs!!" Shen Hong sat at the high chair, coldly staring that the Shen Ming that is kneeling down below. Feeling that terrifying gaze of Shen Hong''s, Shen Ming''s body trembled in fear. Shen Hong : "I just entered in seclusion and left you with the matters of the tournament after the rising power of the Xiaolin Clan and look what happened..." Shen Ming : "Please forgive me, Patriarch! We never thought that Nie Li of the Heavenly Marks Family would actually have the cultivation of a Gold-rank at such a young age!!" Shen Ming : "Neither about his mutated Demon Spirit... Not to mention the strength Patriarch Lee showed..." Shen Ming: "We weren''t aware of that and was tricked by him. Please look on the part where I have contributed so much to the Sacred Family¡­" Shen Hong : "Silence!!" Shen Hong furiously swept his gaze at Shen Ming. Shen Ming suddenly went into silence, not daring to speak anymore. Shen Hong pondered in silence. Losing six hundred million demon spirit coins at this time is not enough to affect the foundation of the Sacred Family. But what made him feel the pressure is that the relationship between the Sacred Family and the others along with the Heavenly Marks Family had reached to the point of fire and water. Originally, a small family like the Heavenly Marks Family wouldn''t be something the Sacred Family would be bothered by. But the youngster Nie Li has made him unable to ignore them anymore. It all started when this kid exposed their Inscription to the public making them pay a lot to cover them up, hurting them in the process... A thirteen-year-old teen actually has the strength of a Gold rank. His talent even made Shen Hong jealous. Who could predict how far this teen will grow? Once this teen grows up, whether it''s the Sacred Family or the Dark Guild, he will pose a great threat to them. This threat must be diminished. If this Nie Li doesn''t have any grudge with the Sacred Family, Shen Hong might be able to spare him. However, this Nie Li has been going against the Sacred Family from the start. He must definitely end him. If his presence was enough to cause him troubles, then forget even mentioning Lee. From what he had seen and checked this guy is the same age as Nie Li close to 14 years old. Doing something that even he wouldn''t dare to do, exactly how much strength does he have?? He literally used only his cultivation of the body to win against Shen Xiao who took two pills... He won without the use of Soul Force and his Demon... He is literally the second coming of Yemo as agewise he has the most chances to enter Legend Rank in the future... Both Nie Li and Lee has been protected by the City Lord''s Mansion, so killing them would be difficult. Otherwise, how could Lee create a Clan in the slums?? Perhaps this was the reason Ye Zong allowed this... Which in conclusion it seems that his cultivation manual is far superior which means he might have gotten an ancient inheritance maybe from the Library?? Suddenly his eyes widen in disbelief as he thought that he may have promised his manuals to Yang Xin, Ye Zong and Gu Yan... No, it was more people... He also granted it to Nie Li as well otherwise with the measly red soul he had been tested there would have been no way for him to reach this high... The more he thought the more his mind found out possible scenarios and each and every one of them caused him to feel as if the ground in his feet has become muddy... Shen Hong coldly thought about calling for help and risk it all as this would help him gain more benefits... If he could gain the manual he could become strong enough to rule the city and destroy the Dark Guild in the long run... He looked at Shen Ming kneeling at the floor and said. Shen Hong : "Shen Ming, you know of the house rules of the Sacred Family. According to the house rules, your grave mistake this time will have you killed without any exception." Shen Hong : "However, considering that you''re a veteran in the Sacred Family and have made so many contributions to the Sacred Family, I give you a chance to redeem yourself..." Hearing Shen Hong''s words, the original ashen eyes of Shen Ming suddenly flashed with a look of hope. Shen Ming : "As long as Patriarch orders it, whether it''s climbing the knife mountains or down the flaming sea, I will do whatever it takes!!" Seeing the look in the eyes of Shen Ming, Shen Hong immediately put together a plan, if he could not get the manual from someone estimated to be stronger than him, he would go after the side that gives him more chances in winning... Chapter 162 - Seeing Shen Xiu!! Shen Hong : "Very good. Bring some men and try to kill Nie Li. At the same time, i will send people to contact the Dark Guild." Shen Hong: "By gaining what Nie Li has we will become a force that will look down at others again. Then as long as you manage to kill Nie Li, I will have people send you out of the city and give you the Main Affairs position in the Dark Guild!!" Shen Ming : "But Nie Li is constantly back and forth in different sensitive areas and is always followed secretly..." Shen Hong : "He will come out one day!!" Shen Ming : "Understood, as according to your order!!" Shen Ming''s eyes flashed a hint of viciousness. He understood that this is the only chance of living he has. Otherwise, with Shen Hong''s method, he will definitely not even have his bones left! Shen Hong : "Shen Ming, I have treated you very well. Don''t disappoint me!!" Shen Hong''s right hand rotated the thumb ring on his left hand. Hearing Shen Hong''s deep voice, Shen Ming couldn''t help trembling. Other than him, his family''s lives are all in the hands of Shen Hong. He can only give it a gamble!! Unknowing to them, Lee was hiding in the shadows and had come just in time to hear the plan of Shen Hong and sneered before he left... Lee : "Even if that guy sends Legend rank expert to kill Nie Li he would fail miserably..." Lee : "But it seems he finally noticed that our growth was through out Manual..." Lee : "Well no matter he would die in the future either way and we can''t hide it forever from our enemies..." Having spoken his mind in his mind, he finally bypassed the door of Shen Xiu room and noticed that no one was inside... Lee : "Did i came on the wrong room??" ??? : "Who''s there???" Lee : "Xiaolin Lee... Xiu''er where are you??" Shen Xiu : "What the Hell are you doing here??" Lee : "What you say?? I came to see my future wife and see how is she faring with all the power-up she must be getting from me..." Lee : "Plus i brought three gifts..." As he spoke, Shen Xiu got out from a door on the left side of the room and was kinda steamy and rosy in her face as she had gotten out of the bath... Her whole body was wet with her hair laying down as they dripped water drops and was only covered with a towel making Lee suck a breath to calm down... Seeing him stunned by her current appearance a smile crept up on her face before she spoke in a cold yet seductive tone... Shen Xiu : "And what would those gifts be??" Shen Xiu : "You haven''t completed our deal within our vow yet so you can only stare from there..." Lee : "I know, i''m here to help you reach that end a bit earlier..." Lee : "But seeing your attitude does that mean you believe me now???" Shen Xiu : "Hmphhhff... You must have used a treasure forcible raising your cultivation and at the same time ours..." Lee : "Does it matter?? As a matter of fact, i did use a treasure... However, i gave you more than i had promised..." Shen Xiu : "What do you mean??" Lee : "Well, i raised your cultivation to the max limit for now... I refined your body up to the level of Spiritual Gods and also refined your common roots to heavenly roots..." Shen Xiu looked at him as if he was speaking another language but since she had learned her lesson twice so far she held back her thoughts and waited for him to finish... She did keep in her heart the body of Spiritual Gods and the Heavenly Roots which was completely foreign to her... Lee : "Well these things belong to a higher realm that this realm we are in and you are gonna learn about them when we leave together..." Lee : "So for now, here..." As she listened to him saying the terms realm she knew that they existed as Ye Mo was travelling searching them so his words had a bit of credibility... Before he could say something though, he threw three crystals towards her which she hurridly caught forgetting about the fact that she was holding the towel... This caused the knot in the towel to be undone and fell down revealing the full glory of her mature body in his eyes almost causing him to go blind... Seeing his face becoming red at an alarming rate, she looked took the towel and quickly covered herself as she glared at him with hate... After that, she looked at the crystals and asked him what they were before he snapped back to reality and started explaining... Lee : "That one on your left is the Chaos Impulse Dragon, governing over Chaos with destructive powers behind it..." Lee : "It belongs to the High Bloodline of the Dragons and is a God Growth Demon Spirit..." Shen Xiu : "What about its cultivation??" Lee : "You mean from what beast is hailed from??" Shen Xiu : "Yes, giving it to me means that its at least Black Gold Rank right??" Lee : "It doesn''t have cultivation you need to raise it slowly with your own powers..." Lee : "With God Growth potential it can go let''s say to the limit of this world..." Lee : "Don''t worry about it you will also learn this in the future at the same place we are going..." Shen Xiu : "What about these two??" Lee : "Nine Yang Rebirth Phoenix, is a sacred beast that rules over nine different yang flames... One more powerful than the other..." Lee : "By giving up a flame, you can activate a Rebirth ability of the Demon that allows your body to reconstruct, even if it becomes ashes as long as your soul is intact..." Lee : "Oh... What i forgot to mention to Lanruo was that by cultivating together with the opposite Phoenix slowly mutate them further..." Lee : "Well details when you two are together..." Lee : "Finally, Blazing Abuss Tail Fox, this Demon is lower in quality compared to the other two but has a peculiar ability..." Shen Xiu : "What ability...??" Lee : "It can create something Akin to domain with transparent flames... Any attack you perform will not be seen unless it falls into the opponent''s body..." Chapter 163 - The Oath!!! Shen Xiu looked at Lee in a daze as the abilities he described was beyond her wildest imagination... She knew however that when she integrates with them the knowledge of them will come naturally to her... She does have a bit of hesitation about the part that he can integrate with three demons and as she was looking at the demon crystals in her hands, she wasn''t able to choose... She can have destructive powers... A few extra lives... Or be an ultimate assassin according to his description... Lee : "Sigh... Just pick one and start i''ll watch over you..." Shen Xiu : "Hmpphhfff... You better be right and don''t fool me as then the oath would be void..." Lee : "The Oath stated that I Xiaolan Lee swear upon my soul and existence to elevate your cultivation beyond this world limits and help you become the next head of the Sacred Family, for your hand to become my wife..." Lee : "This means that i need to help you go beyond this realm cultivation even though i refined your body to the limits of this world..." Lee : "So don''t worry i''m not gonna do something that messes my chances on getting a beautiful wife..." Shen Xiu : "It''s good that you know..." Lee : "Yes, however, i''m curious on how your end will be completed..." Shen Xiu : "What do you mean??" Lee : " You sworn that as long as i elevated your cultivation beyond this world limits... And by succeeding in doing so and help you become the Head of the Sacred Family, you will personally wait for me naked in my bed..." Lee : "About the cultivation part it will be completed in due time, and about you being the head of the Family... well..." Lee started talking to her what transpired in the tournament and about the plan of Shen Hong to kill Nie Li because he somehow though our Manual was the cause for their rise... This made Shen Xiu frown upon hear it and realise that perhaps putting a year minimum in the timeframe was too little... Lee : "You had said with a minimum a year and maximum of 2 years, which can be translated with many meanings..." Shen Xiu : "So you think that i can become the head right now??" Shen Xiu : "And then the oath would be complete??" Lee : "Shen Hong is making a big move here and if you catch him or those goons he will send out, you will have your ticket to success..." Lee : "It won''t be tomorrow but it won''t be in a month or two... But definitely not in a year or so..." Shen Xiu : "That means that you don''t want to wait for a year??" Lee : "Well yeah, however, i have no idea how it will be interpreted when and if you became the Head earlier than a year..." Lee : "Usually speaking, oaths especially those that have timeframes, don''t have qualms about time so i think nothing will happen..." Shen Xiu : "So it''s like errands for example, when a family send people out and they say you have two months at minimum and 4 at maximum but due to countless reasons they did their jobs at 1 month..." Lee : "You can say that as the core of the oath is me helping in both tasks with the maximum time of two years..." Shen Xiu : "If you manage to completed in less time than appointed then that counts as your skill..." Shen Xiu : "Either way i refuse to believe it won''t take a year to completely uproot them..." Shen Xiu : "Unless Shen Hong completely messes his plans as you said earlier..." As they talked a bit about things here and there, Shen Xiu finally decided with which demon she will be integrated first and Lee watched her as she guided her soul force inside the Crystal... The process took almost an hour and when she finished, she opened her eyes in astonishment as she felt her powers were of the charge... After testing the powers of her new appearance of the Fox she reverted back and started going through the second integration... After two hours she snapped back to reality and watched as her appearance took Dragon-like features with dark-grey and Dark-red colours scales all over her body... The common sense she used to judge everything as she thought she was above others had been shattered once again as she could freely change between the demons... Lee watched over her as she was focusing really hard in the task in front of hers, each time she was overwhelmed by a sense of power like none others, Lee coughed and brought her back to her senses... She was used to be in power and now that she was truly holding it she felt she was losing herself... Finishing the last integration within the next 4 hours, Shen Xiu was looking towards the ceiling in a daze before she turned towards Lee who was smiling at her... Lee : "It looks like you believe again in my words..." Shen Xiu : "Cheap tricks..." Lee : "Oh really?? Then you having three demons is tricks??" Shen Xiu : "Anyway you came here and gave me these along with your concerns about the Oath..." Shen Xiu : "Its time to leave don''t you think?? Or are you going to keep looking to my covered figure with the towel???" Lee : "As much as i would love to do more than that, i wish to earn the rights first..." Shen Xiu looked at his figure slowly sinking into the shadows while waving towards her, after a few seconds he had vanished from her sight causing her to murmur under her breath... Shen Xiu : "It seems like i have to prepare myself much earlier than a year..." She understood that with the rate he is cultivating and acts towards the families, a major wave will wash over the whole City... Thankfully, she had taken a few steps and erased from her block those that are not needed when she became the new head... She still needs to cross a few more thought... And now she can show her power to all elders affiliated with her family... Chapter 164 - Passing Days One day, two days... Nie Li''s cultivation was steadily rising. At the fifth day, his cultivation finally raised once again, his soul force reached 2-star Legend Rank, which in turn raised everyone''s cultivation. After reaching 2-star Legend Rank, Nie Li did not continue to go further up. Evening approaches, the sunset was a layer of gold in the City Lord''s Mansion, causing the place to look even more magnificent. During these days Nie Li found his way inside the Mansion and stayed there as he wanted to be close to Ye Ziyun... He was expecting her to come to see him at least once, but his thoughts went out the drain... Nie Li : "Probably because a girl''s face is too thin, she does not dare to come. Seems that I have to go and find her!" ??? : "Who''s face is exactly too thin??" Nie Li froze as he turned around and saw the icy look on Ye Ziyun''s face and he knew that she was pouting... How he knew that?? Of course because when he turned his leg became a target of her stomping... Thankfully for both of them Lee wasn''t here otherwise he would have burst in a fit of laughter by now... Nie Li : "So my beautiful girl has paid me a visit..." Ye Ziyun : "Who is your girl?? Aren''t you mistaken me for Ninger??" Nie Li : "No, no, i''m not... Who could mistake a cute little angel like you??" Ziyun got stunned when she heard the words of Nie Li and so he did as they both knew that in the end, Nie Li was aftering both of them... Seeing in a plight trying to explain himself Ziyun felt she got back at him on so many levels and felt refresh... After a few more second Nie Li gave up and sighed before saying to her... Nie Li : "What i meant is that you have your own beauty and Ninger has hers. It''s impossible to mistake the both of you as you are both unique..." Ye Ziyun blushed from his statement and puffed her cheeks up as he looked at his honest face who was looking at her eyes... She was then stunned further when Nie Li took a step forward and placed his hands on her waist hugging her as he brought her close to his chest... Nie Li : "Both you and Ninger mean a lot to me and i''ll always try to make you, both of you mine..." Ye Ziyun started getting flustered and seeing Nie Li''s lips getting closer she wanted to run and at the same time, she was curious about what he was planning to do... Ye Ziyun : "Wait, Nie...." Before she could protest about his behaviour she felt something soft touching her on her forehead while her heartbeat was beating madly as she tried to calm down... Nie Li then separated from her and tried to speak but as he took a closer look at her from bottom to the top, he swallowed his words... When Nie Li''s gaze fell onto Ye Ziyun''s body, his nose felt slightly warm, almost leaking out blood. Ye Ziyun should have just finished her bath. Her hair was still somewhat cold from being wet and soft at the same time. She wore a thin veil over her body, the slight bulge on her chest could be vaguely seen. Add the fact that she was sweating now from his small teasing, he gulped a few mouthfuls... This scene made Nie Li recall his first life. That night, under the moonlight, Ye Ziyun was as holy as a goddess. They both hugged, listened to each other''s breaths. Nie Li''s hands gently kneading that softness. Some say that the proudest moment of a man is when he''s holding his lover''s peaks. Nie Li took in a deep breath. Although the current Ye Ziyun has yet to grow, she''s already extremely beautiful. After practising the Binding Manual, she became even more charming. At this moment, Ye Ziyun, who has finally managed to calm down realised something. When she focused her opened eyes on Nie Li''s behaviour and finally realising how she came out her mind blanked... She boiled from anger mostly on herself and then at Nie Li, before she crossed her hands and left towards her own courtyard ignoring the calls Nie Li was giving her... She hastens her pace as she wanted to go on familiar grounds which was her turf and also from stopping Nie Li looking at her... Nie Li knew she was embarrassed and didn''t try anything apart from calling her out so that she could regulate her pace... When they reached her Courtyard she felt a bit more safe and relieved... Before she could scold Nie Li, he beat her as he spoke up... Nie Li : "Your courtyard seems to be very unique. However, living here alone must be very boring. How about I move in here to live with you?" Nie Li looked at all four directions, looking extremely satisfied as he nodded. Ye Ziyun looked at Nie Li dumbfounded as any blame she had for her self earlier vanished... This person, how can he be so shameless to such a degree?? Have I ever said to anyone that I''m very bored?? Even if i was bored, Nie Li would probably be the last person to move here... But Just as she thought of that, she also thought of what he said earlier and how she absent-minded appeared so light dressed in front of him... Thinking about that and the reason she came back, she screamed at him while going forward and made him turn away herself... Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, turnaround!!" Ye Ziyun''s face flushed red as she stomped her feet. Nie Li : "What''s wrong???" Nie Li blinked, taking a few more glances. This isn''t something he can see all the time, if he were to turn around, then it would have been wasted. Ye Ziyun was angry seeing him continue like this and her boiling point passed her limit... Although it was mostly on herself, she couldn''t admit that now could she?? Therefore her anger passed in her legs and stomped with everything she had on his foot... Chapter 165 - Ye Zong!!! Rustling sounds came from behind Nie Li, causing one to imagine. However, Nie Li did not turn around to look. He didn''t want to irritate this beauty behind him. Otherwise, he fears that his leg will not survive... Ye Ziyun : "Okay, you can turn around now." Hearing Ye Ziyun''s voice, Nie Li turned his head around. He realised that Ye Ziyun was wearing a white dress. That delicate purple hair of hers, draped over her shoulders looking soft and elegant. Her white skin was like peeled eggs. Those watery big eyes of hers were twinkling as though they are saying something. The pair of small dimples on the even sides of her cheeks and the slight charming crimson on her cheeks made Nie Li yet again dumbfounded. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, I will remember today''s incident. I will definitely make you pay for this!" Ye Ziyun was staring at Nie Li angrily. However, her angry expression had a hint of beauty in it. Not knowing why Nie Li''s heated gaze caused her to have a strange feeling in her heart. Nie Li : "Why is it my fault that you came like that to find me??" Nie Li : "Speaking of which why did you come to find me??" Ye Ziyun : "Don''t try to dig your way out!!!" Nie Li : "I''m not... I do have a reason to find you as i like you, i love you, you are everything to me..." Nie Li : "But what about you??" Ye Ziyun blushed and for a second she lost the ability to think against his sudden words that warrant his confession so suddenly... Ye Ziyun : "I....." Nie Li was looking at Ziyun as she was still trying to come up with something and smiled wryly at all this, as he knew the current her doesn''t even compare to the Ziyun in his second life much less the first... Nie Li : "Can it be you wanted to look at my handsome face??" Ye Ziyun : "Who''d want to look at you!??" Ye Ziyun stomped her feet as she hurriedly covered her eyes. She is simply speechless. How can Nie Li be like this? Such a jerk! However, not knowing why, a faint ripple was set off in her heart. As the daughter of the City Lord, she normally doesn''t have a friend. Not to mention having such a person tease her without restraints. Because of the appearance of Nie Li, colours were added to her simple life. With everything happening around her as of late, her monotone life became colourful... Nie Li''s mouth curled, seeing how cute Ye Ziyun is, his heart was filled with warmth. This time he will definitely not let anything take something from him yet again... Ye Ziyun who was still on cloud nine of Glory City trying to calm down suddenly felt the air of Nie Li changing, into a determinating factor that carried killing intent... What surprised her though was that his target wasn''t here as they were alone, she was puzzled by this and wanted to ask him out of her worries but soon those flushed down the drain when she saw Nie Li taking a 180 decree turn... Ye Ziyun : "What are you doing??" Nie Li : "Since we''ve come here, you''re not going to let me take a look around your room? Isn''t that a little too rude???" Nie Li started directly walking towards the building leaving Ye Ziyun flabbered while her anger started rising up again... Rude? Ye Ziyun is simply going crazy. Exactly who is being rude? Before she could even yell at him, Nie Li was like a loach, slipping into Ye Ziyun''s room. Ye Ziyun''s room was extremely exquisitely decorated. Having flower carvings and pink veils, looking sweetly pretty. Nie Li freshly looked around, walking towards the back of a screen. Behind the screen, a wooden tub was placed there, it was the one she used as there''s still a bit of aroma left behind from her bath. Thinking of the scene of Ye Ziyun bathing in the wooden tub, Nie Li couldn''t help feeling some heat in his heart. Ye Ziyun hastily ran in and yelled at him while her legs were ready to kill as she faced the shameless person in front of hers. Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, how can you just break into a girl''s room. Quickly, get out!" Ye Ziyun said, feeling anxious and shy. However, facing the shameless Nie Li, she has no idea how to deal with him. Nie Li : "It''s not a big deal, I''m just looking around the room only. It''s not as though you''ll get pregnant." Nie Li deeply inhaled a breath. There is a faint, but familiar, fragrance lingering around in the air, this is the smell of Ye Ziyun. Ye Ziyun : "Pregnant?" Ye Ziyun''s eyes were wide. That expression of hers was as though she was struck by lightning. Just what exactly is in Nie Li''s head? She simply feels like cracking Nie Li''s head open and have a look inside. Just as she had enough of his teasing and was way too past her limit to care about his feet, she saw him quickly undressed and jumped into the wooden tub. Nie Li : "This is so comfortable!" Ye Ziyun is simply going crazy. She just finished bathing in the wooden tub and hasn''t even had the time to pour the water away, how could Nie Li just jump in like that? Furthermore, Nie Li shamelessly undressed in front of her! Ye Ziyun is simply helpless. If she were to remain here, wouldn''t she have to look at Nie Li bathing??? Ye Ziyun can only helplessly leave. At this moment, knocking sounds came from the yard''s door. Hearing this sound, Ye Ziyun''s face immediately changed colours. This knocking sound is obviously the arrival of her father. Nie Li had just entered in the tub and was partially naked. He was doomed!!! Nie Li also heard the knocking sound, and immediately became dumbfounded. This is a little too much! Thinking of what happened in his second life, his face changed a million times... Wasn''t this too freaking timely arranged?? The plot should have changed why Ye Zong appeared now?? These questions plagued Nie Li''s mind in an instant before finding his answer. As his eyes burned in anger he softly screamed that only he could hear... Nie Li : "LEEEEEEEE!!!!!" Chapter 166 - Fighting!!! Or Not?? Nie Li started cursing Lee and realised he must be somewhere close for this to happen... With his ability as he integrates with Shadow Voidless Killer Demon, he can freely swim through another dimension that has countless openings and those are the shadows on the ground... As his mind was cursing and trying to find a way out of this compare to his second life, he could easily conceal himself now and quickly dressed himself up... However, this proves to be problematic as his clothes stuck up on his well-toned body making his face twitch a bit... He quickly used a tiny bit amount of his soul force and dried his clothes and the whole body, however that gave him away as Ye Zong who was outside talking with Ziyun looked towards her room... In his first life, Nie Li did not have much contact with Ye Ziyun''s father. However, he knows that her father is a hard-hearted person and had a strange character, making him extremely hard to handle. Nie Li heard from Ye Ziyun that her father is extremely strict. Ever since she was young, his relationship with Ye Ziyun wasn''t that good. However, in his second life, he managed to break through that skull of his and finally acts like a father to him only in the end to die... At this moment, in the yard A robust man, wearing a grey robe with his hair tied to the back was looking at Ye Ziyun who was scared stiff. She never expected that her father would come in at this time, and therefore she was in a dumbfounded daze. If her father knew that Nie Li was currently bathing in her room, who knows what he might do. Ye Zong : "Yun Er, your facial colours don''t seem too good. Are you recently sick??" However just as he posed the question and Ye Ziyun tried to answer, Ye Zong and her, felt the tiny fluctuation and looked at the room before they slightly frowned. Seeing this Ziyun felt her heart was fluttering endlessly, wondering if Nie Li, left and that was what they felt. He mustn''t be found! If Nie Li were found, he would be in danger under her father''s anger. At this moment of time, Ye Ziyun was worried for Nie Li''s safety. Even though Ye Ziyun was at Peak Black Gold Rank officially she still couldn''t handle her father well and she knew that she needed more power to take off his burdens... At the Xiaolin Feast Gu Yan mistakenly though that everyone was at the Peak of Black Gold Rank but in reality, everyone was at 1 or 2 Black Gold Rank with the exception of Nie Li, Lanruo, Yang Xin, Shen Xiu and Lee who were at the 1 Star-Legend Rank... However, their condensed energy made him believe they were at their peaks... 10 days have passed since then and they all reached the 4-Star and then reached the 5-Star when Nie Li broke through to 2-Star, close to reaching the peak... Just as Lee had said to Ye Zong and Gu Yan perhaps in 10 days they would be many Legend Ranks in the city, but since Nie Li held back for various reasons they simply would have to wait a bit longer... Before Ye Zong could ask something the door of Ye Ziyun''s room opened up and Nie Li came outside as Ye Ziyun though she would have a heart attack... Ye Zong : "Nie Li why are you here??" Ye Zong : "No, the most important thing would be why you came out of Ye Ziyun''s room...??" Ye Zong asked while frowning but as he knew about their Manual from his master and a few perks h didn''t immediately lash out... Nie Li : "Oh!! Greetings father-in-law!!!" Hearing Nie Li''s words, Ye Ziyun was surprised. Ye Zong, on the other hand, had a few black lines covering his head from anger but still didn''t lashed out... Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li!!! When did i agree to become yours!!! Stop lying!!" Ye Zong coldly glanced at Ye Ziyun. He can tell that Ye Ziyun is incredibly flustered right now and for some reason, he could tell that she was half telling the truth half lying with just a glance. Nie Li : "Eeeh?? Didn''t you let me inside your room to play???" Hearing this Ye Ziyun''s face became red not from embarrassment but from anger and started stomping her foot on the ground thinking how shameless Nie Li is... Ye Zong saw their interactions and actually had an amused expression, she realised that Ye Ziyun is not embarrassed like before but truly angry as he had seen a lot of her tantrums... Along with many destroyed vases, doors, chairs and much more falling victim to her stomping... Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li!! I''m not talking to you ever again!!!" After saying that she pouted and crossed her arms in her chest while puffing at the same time her cheeks making Nie Li laugh inwardly at her acting... Ye Zong also wanted to laugh at how cute she acted, however as the City Lord and her father he needed to put Nie Li on a show and see how it goes... Ye Zong : "Based on how she is acting that means you barged here isn''t that right Nie Li??" Finishing his words with a tad bit of an angry tone to it causing Nie Li to sigh inwardly before he smiled evilly... Nie Li : "That''s right, i came here to steal a beauty from her room!!!" Ye Zong : "Oh?? You have some guts to do that behind my back..." Boom!!! Boom!!! Ye Zong''s soul force mercilessly clashed on Nie Li''s body as he released the full brunt of it on him, however, Nie Li''s body didn''t even budge but that can''t be the same for the ground as it started cracking... Ye Zong : "Turns out you being bound with Lee''s manual has its good qualities..." Nie Li : "Why?? Wanna find out??" Ye Zong : "I''m still stronger than you thought..." Nie Li : "Its only one star, that can easily be passed based on your Demons, Manual and experience..." Ye Zong : "You have two out of three why i have all three, i''m still winning..." Ye Ziyun was shocked in the sidelines as she watched her father trying to teach Nie Li a lesson for his shamelessness and although she cheered for him she knew it wouldn''t have an effect... What she was shocked though was that he simply bombarded him and started fighting with words instead of fighting for real... Chapter 167 - Gifts!!! Ye Zong''s soul force locked onto Nie Li''s surroundings. While Nie Li''s soul force locked onto Ye Zong''s surroundings. They both watched as each other tried to put more pressure on their own ego. On one hand, Ye Zong wanted to test Nie Li and possible entrusting Ye Ziyun since he had figured it out from all the rumours and when Lee had told him that his daughter is part of the group... On the other hand, Nie Li wanted to pay back this shameless father that trashed him in his second life at this point of history... Although if he had paid heave damages to his own soul, lifeforce and talent he could have turned it around... Nie Li felt incessant grievances in his heart, In his second life, he didn''t have much time to cultivate, therefore his soul force was only a 2-star Silver rank. If at that time he had reached Gold rank and recast the hiding ability of the Shadow Devil Demon Spirit, he definitely wouldn''t be found so easily. Not only that but he would have been able to cast different Manuals complementing each other managing to go toe to toe with Ye Zong without eating dust... As they were in a lockdown with Nie Li thinking if he should release his half aura instead of holding back... Right now his Cultivation was at the 2-Star Legend Rank but it''s might is compared to those on Demi-God Rank with his condensed energy... And with his experience, he would not lose to any ordinary Demi-God out there... Add his laws which he hadn''t started yet to comprehend and compare to the last time he only needs to think about them to master them he could easily trash peak Demi-Gods experts... At this point of time Ye Zong started sweating inwardly, he was using his 50% of his Soul Force and could budge even a centimetre around Nie Li... Although they had locked on each other area, it was more than that, they also had to protect their designated area... Ye Zong was using half his force towards Nie Li and the other half to protect his area... This was incredibly strenuous and a bit dangerous... On the inside, he was sweating bullets but on the outside, he was calm and competitive... Ye Ziyun could feel the bombardment of each other as the air sparked while the ground kept cracking with the grass being shred apart... Ye Zong : "What''s wrong??" Ye Zong : "I haven''t seen anything noteworthy so far!!!" Nie Li : "Just because you haven''t seen anything it doesn''t mean its not worthy..." Nie Li : "And anyway i''ve figured what my Gift to Ziyun will be..." Ye Zong : "Gift??" Ye Ziyun : "Gift?? I don''t need any Gift from you!! Furthermore what kind of Gift??" Although Ye Ziyun denied the Gift she still wanted to learn what it entailed around it causing both men who were in lockdown to laugh wryly inside their minds... Suddenly as if he wanted to answer both of them, Nie Li increased his Soul force and put twice more pressure on Ye Zong causing a great deal of shock to him... He almost staggered from the sudden increased but managed to keep his posture and calmness only by raising an eyebrow... Ye Ziyun was puzzled she couldn''t figure out what the gift was and how it was related to her father getting pressured... Ye Zong however slowly opened his eyes in shock as he could feel something... Ye Zong dreamed of breaking through to the Legend Rank and was prepared to do so in the upcoming month with Lee''s pills... When the creation of his clan came to be, he had promised to give 5 Pills of Heavenly Broken Ladder and 5 Pills of Updrift Violent Current per month... Or 60 and 60 for a Year... And Yang Xin did gave him the yearly ones before the Feast of the Xiaolin Clan happened... This would have been perfect for him and Gu Yan to breakthrough if they weren''t so busy with a few other kinds of stuff to take care off... However now it seems he won''t need that as he could feel his Soul Force getting refined by the pure pressure he was going against trying to fight back... Since it was a gift, he would shamelessly accept it and then beat up Nie Li... BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! Their Soul Force clashed, again and again, creating sparks and rifts in the air as they stayed motionless fighting out a war of not budging that end up with their own schemes... Ziyun finally realised what was going on when she felt her fathers fluctuations in his Soul Force as he fought back and that each time there was a more pure and sharp feeling about it... She realised that this would be a gift being unable to return and had mixed feelings about him helping her so much... Not only she was at Peak Black Gold Rank but also her demon was one of the strongest she had seen and felt making her knowledge way to shallow compare to the two freaks in their gang... She was given a God Growth Demon Spirit with the name 9 Stars Revolving Pheonix... This particular Demon actually followed the exact cultivation of the one bound on... According to Nie Li, it can only show its true brilliance when she breaks through towards Heavenly Fate which goes from 1 Fate towards 9 Fates... Each Fate she would be creating, she would have 9 Revolving Abilities meaning when she reached Fate 9 she would have a total of 81 abilities... BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! BooM!!! After hearing the rumbles of their clash she was brought back from her thoughts while her heart was beating fast... Ooooooooom!!!! BOOOOOOOOM!!!! The soul force around Ye Zong exploded becoming stronger than before and was stunned for a few seconds as he ignored everything trying to feel the changes in the environment... Seeing this Nie Li stopped raising his pressure against him and waited for him to come back to reality... Ye Zong took his time and after he spent close to a minute grasping his new realm roughly, he grinned since now he could put his plans into actions... Chapter 168 - Blessings!!! Ye Zong''s soul force mercilessly threw Nie Li onto the ground, causing cracks to surface. Nie Li was caught off guard as he didn''t expect this shameless father-in-law of his to attack him when he got used to his Legend Rank Power... Nie Li : "Urgh!" Nie Li spewed a tiny bit of blood. As his internal organs shocked from the impact. If it wasn''t that Nie Li was way off Ye Zong league he maybe had been injured more than usual... Seeing this scene, Ye Ziyun suddenly went anxious. She ran to the side of Nie Li and helped him up. She frowned and angrily stared at Ye Zong... Ye Ziyun : "Father, how can you hurt my friend for no reason?" Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, are you alright?" Nie Li operated his soul force to heal himself instantly and got up as he smiled at Ye Ziyun. No matter what, he can''t become angry and let this go as he is still the father of Ye Ziyun, his future father-in-law. Ye Zong : "As if he acts like a friend?" Nie Li : "And?? Are you done Old Man??" Ye Zong : "Huh??" Nie Li : "Why don''t you go away shoo, shoo..." Nie Li : "You need to stabilise your cultivation anyway..." Ye Zong : "To take care of you brat my current state is enough!!!" Nie Li : "Sigh... Leave Old Man i won''t go easy on you..." BOOOM!!! His whole body was shocked, Nie Li flew from his position and heavily hit the wall and fell. Ye Zong : "With that little strength of yours, you dared to be presumptuous in my City Lord''s Mansion?" Ye Zong''s right leg stepped out, another wave of soul force raged out. Ye Ziyun : "Father, no!" Seeing this scene, crystal tears flowed down Ye Ziyun''s cheeks. She leapt, blocking Nie Li. Surging her soul force, the vision of 9 Stars Revolving Around her as her appearance changed to that of a humanoid Phoenix bringing a pressure unlike Ye Zong felt before making him halt in his tracks... The snow wind covered the sky, forming into a powerful storm, and forming a thick snow wall in front. Boom! Under the pressure of Ye Ziyun''s soul force and Demon, Ye Zong was forced back thinking that even as he broke through the Legend Rank, his with Ye Ziyun''s gap in strength is too big. Ye Zong : "To actually have this kind of Demon and dare go against your father, seems like you''ve grown up!!" Ye Zong stopped his testing as he pretty much got what he wanted to see... See the power of the Manual... Check!!! Hit Nie Li at least once... Check!!! See how much his daughter grew up... Check!!! Since all his targets have been achieved he can now leave them together but not before he grants the his last words... Ye Zong : "Since you have finally found someone that makes you like this to defend him, you can marry him if that''s what you want!!!" Nie Li : "Rest at ease, I will take care of her even if i die!!! I never go back on the words I''ve said." Nie Li looked at Ye Zong''s back figure and said his mind out causing Ye Ziyun this time to pound his body with her cold leg-breaking his bones or so she thought... Watching Ye Zong gradually leaving, Nie Li''s eyes flashed a look of relieved and then turned to see Ye Ziyun who was pouting from what was said... Since even her father gave her his blessing she can''t deny it now... But at least she will never never never say it in his face... Ye Ziyun silently blew away Nie Li to the door of her yard, after being silent for a moment, Ye Ziyun lowered her head and said... Ye Ziyun : "Nie Li, don''t look for me anymore." Nie Li : "Why??" Ye Ziyun : "Because i''m not accepting any of this!!!" BAM!!!! She closed the door of her room and when she did and looked in her room her whole face was burning up thinking of the future... Nie Li laughed inwardly and sighed at the same time as he left from there. However, before he did he looked in a certain direction and smiled... At this moment, at a corner of the City Lord''s Mansion. Two figures were proudly standing. One of them is Ye Zong that just came out from Ye Ziyun''s yard. The other one is President Gu Yan of the Alchemist Association. Gu Yan : "You really went ahead and hit him??" Ye Zong : "Hit him?? I wanted to kill him!!!" Ye Zong : "Unfortunately we both know he was not only holding back but also helped me as a bride gift to reach Legend Rank..." Gu Yan : "He was originally a Red Soul and after he practised the tailor-made Manual he became like this..." Gu Yan : "Perhaps the Age of where Humans will rule this world again my not be so far ahead..." Ye Zong : "Thirteen years old and already dares to come in the City Lord''s Mansion to flirt. How did this kid''s head grow??" Ye Zong : "I heard that up till now, this kid does not have only one girl. He is also aftering Winged Dragon Family''s doll, this kid will definitely not stick to one wife in the future!" Gu Yan : "Well he is a junior of Patriarch Lee who has like 3??" Ye Zong : "Things are so messed up and in recent times, the Dark Guild has been going more and more out of control!" Gu Yan : "Could it be that there is some news from Lord Ye Mo??" Ye Zong : "Right, the Dark Guild wants to drive the demon beasts to destroy Glory City!!" Gu Yan : "Drive the demon beasts to destroy Glory City? What benefits do they have with that? Is the Dark Guild insane? If Glory City is destroyed, can they survive it??" Ye Zong : "They might have some methods to avoid the demon beasts attacks!" Gu Yan : "Can it be what we think about the Sacred Family??" Ye Zong : "No i don''t think so at least not yet..." Ye Zong : "Otherwise Lee would move and completely let them experience hell..." Chapter 169 - Items Beyond Imagination!!! Just when Nie Li reached his room and entered inside, he saw someone sitting on the couch causing him a few black veins to rise in his head... ??? : "It can''t be you are that angry can you??" Nie Li : "You think i''m not?? Why the hell you caused that scenario to play Lee??" Lee : "I didn''t cause anything..." Lee : "But it was fun to watch though..." Nie Li : "M#@%[email protected]$#$^#er!!!" Lee : "Yeah, yeah say and believe whatever you want. In the end, it worked for you didn''t it??" Lee : "Congratulation on getting engaged twice in all of your three lives..." Just before Nie Li could answer towards his blessing, a knock in the door was heard... When Nie Li opened the door, Du Ze, Lu Piao, along with three other people were there. Nie Li : "What are you guys doing here??" Lu Piao : "We heard that you''ve gone to the City Lord''s Mansion and decided to come by. Finding you was not easy. We had to find President Gu Yan, after many troubles, and get him to write us a letter for us to be allowed in!!" Lu Piao : "You''re really good. To chase after Ye Ziyun to the point of entering the City Lord''s Mansion, I admire you!" Lu Piao : "Lee is here as well..." Du Ze : "You actually trolled Shen Xiao, a genius of the Sacred Family??" Lee : "He wasn''t much either way..." Lee : "Furthermore, to be able to scoop a bunch from the Sacred Family, why not??" Hearing Lee''s words, Lu Piao, Du Ze and the bunch couldn''t help laughing. Lu Piao : "This time, the Sacred Family was made miserable by you two losing a lot of money..." Du Ze : "Yeah, the Patriarch of the Sacred Family probably wants to vomit blood." Nie Li : " Even with all these demon spirit coins, it isn''t enough to shake the foundation of the Sacred Family." Lu Piao : "Lee, Nie Li, you couldn''t be wanting to get rid of the Sacred Family, right? That''s one of the three Major families!" Lu Piao''s eyes widened, and said while looking at Nie Li. Nie Li : "Of course. we''ve tricked the Sacred Family, they definitely won''t just let this off. Sooner or later, they will come and look for us. However, we don''t plan to let them off!" Du Ze and the rest were shocked in their heart. It doesn''t look like they were joking. This is way harder than any tournament! Du Ze : "No matter what you''re going to do, if you just let us about it, we brothers will definitely support you!" If it wasn''t for them, he wouldn''t have his current strength. No matter what is it, even if it means throwing his life away, Du Ze will definitely not frown his brows for a second. Lu Piao : "How can I be left out of this kind of thing?" Lee : "Good brothers!" While Lee comment, Nie Li bumped Du Ze''s chest. With this bunch, even if they were going up the knife mountains or down the flaming sea, they were a bunch of brothers that wouldn''t even frown for a second. Lu Piao : "Oh right, you might not be aware of it, but Ning''er has already entered the Heavenly Sacred Border!!" Thinking about the Border both of them wanted to take a look inside... At the same time, Nie Li thought about the items he had gotten from the Heavenly Marks and the one blueprint helping him create a body for their ancestor... Nie Li : "Oh right Lee... I want you to check these..." Nie Li waved his hand and ten items appeared from his ring into the ground... Lu Piao : "What are those items??" Du Ze : "Did you find a treasure or something??" Wei Nan, Zhu Xiang Jin, Zhang Ming along with Lu Piao and Du Ze looked at the items trying to figure anything out as they waited for Nie Li to tell them... Nie Li : "I took those from the treasury of the Heavenly Marks Family... The problem is i don''t know their usages..." Nie Li : "Furthermore i also have these two that i want your help with..." Nie Li then took out the Blueprint of the bird and the black pearl that the founder of the Marks Family left behind... While all of them admired them with Nie Li looking at Lee, he then noticed that his face changed into a surprised expression making Nie Li a bit excited as well... When Lee saw the items he started scanning them one by one with his system to view their History and effects slowly surprising him... TODAG System : Black Charred Rock = A rock coming from space as it was engulfed into the blazing sun. Effects : If used on crafting material it can create up to Tier 8 Artifacts!! TODAG System : Yang Sun Talisman = An inscription pattern that draws the power from the sun... Effects : Scorching everything in a 10m radius!!! TODAG System : Ruined Cloth = A cloth of the supreme tiny gods... Effects : It can manipulate Law power to reform into a set of Law protection clothes... State : Badly Damaged!!! TODAG System : Metalmorph Balls = Metal material infused with soul force over the years. Effects : If used on crafting material it can create up to Tier 6 Artifacts!! TODAG System : Clear Rock = A rock coming from the light of the moon. Effects : Can calm down the user during mental strain... TODAG System : Ashes = Substance remaining from an ancient cultivator. Effects : If used on crafting material it can create up to Tier 9 Artifacts!! TODAG System : Polluted Water = Water coming from the deepest part of the earth as it absorber countless corpses.!! Effects : If used on alchemy material it can bond uneven materials perfectly!! TODAG System : Sword Of Marks = A sword created from the skin and bones of the demons. Effects : With each attack finding it''s mark, it lets its host absorb 1% of the enemy soul force!! State : Unrepairable!! TODAG System : Scales Of The Ancient = Small parts of a living creature that walked the earth once. Effects : If used on crafting material it can create up to Tier 9 Artifacts!! TODAG System : Book Of The Damned = A cursed book that brings misfortune to the one who uses it... Effects : It depends on page and required soul force. TODAG System : Crystalized Heart Of The Sacred Beast = An undying heart belonging to the Pheonix. Effects : If used on crafting material it can create up to Divine Artifacts!! Chapter 170 - Approval!!! Lee stared at the last item Nie Li pulled the black pearl and was shocked beyond what his mind could handle... He didn''t even bother looking at the BluePrints he had for the bird... Nie Li : "What''s with the open mouth??" Lu Piao : "Yeah it has almost reached the floor..." Du Ze : "Did he had a heart attack???" Hearing their comments Nie Li finally restarted his mind.exe and closed his mouth before snapping finally from his dazed state... He turned towards Nie Li and couldn''t help but feel that this guy has a Plot Armour for finding treasures... Lee : "Nie Li, these are quite impressive and most of them are materials for Artifacts..." The moment Le said the word everyone had question marks but the same couldn''t be said about Nie Li who now it was his turn to experience a minor mind blown... Lee : "Especially the last one is something we need for the Manual while if you use it for the Artifacts you can create a weapon lower than the Myriad you know..." Just as his words brought him back to reality he immediately froze again as he realised with few key points he can create a Divine Artifact with that... As he replayed everything in his mind he found a key point, something they need?? Nie Li : "What is this?? And how does it benefits us?" Lee : "Remember the 3 stages of the Manual?? This belongs to the last one if we manage to extract a bit of blood..." Although the rest couldn''t understand what he meant by that, seeing the surprise and seriousness of Nie Li''s face it was important for their future... Nie Li : "What about the rest??" Lee started explaining to him which are materials and what is not... Although the others couldn''t butt in they understood very quickly that they were priceless... Black Charred Rock, Metalmorph Balls, Ashes, Polluted Water, Scales Of The Ancient and the Crystalized Heart Of The Sacred Beast were materials for crafting and alchemy... They were surprised hearing that the inscription pattern they had in front of them was powerful enough to burn Legend Ranks... Well the truth it could kill even Martial Ancestors but they didn''t have the knowledge of them, therefore Nie Li and Lee kept it simple enough... Nie Li was shocked to find Laws manifested as clothes and remained like that, he would have to ask Yu Yan for them perhaps they belonged to her from where she had come?? Clear Rock could help in many ways but for now, it is useless... Sword Of Marks would add a bonus to his fighting style but the state they were in was truly unrepairable and the only thing he could do with them is melting it and forge a new one... Nie Li was interested in the Book Of The Damned and decided to seriously put the effort into studying it... Sometimes a misfortune is a blessing in disguise so who knows what might happen... As for the Crystalized Heart Of The Sacred Beast, he wouldn''t use it to forge and truly use it for their Manual... With this, they would have 3 Bloodlines of the 4 Sacred Beasts... One was the egg Lee had and the other was Nie Li could get from the treasury of the City Lord. As Lee was thinking the same he remembers that Ye Zong had said that he can enter his treasury to gain anything he wants as long as it helps those in his Clan... Lee : "Come to think of it we can get the Egg from the treasury much earlier..." Lee : "But we should finish first the Border thing..." Nie Li : "Shall we go then??" Lee : "Yeah sure..." Nie Li : "Lu Piao, Du Ze, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiang Jin, Zhang Ming, the five of you stay here and train there." Lu Piao : "No worries, with the demons you gave us, we became Dragons..." Nie Li : "Well those are God Growth able to reached Legend Rank at least..." God level growth rate? Grow to Legend rank? Despite hearing it again their eyes shined as they have already entered Black Gold Rank. Lu Piao : "You said that this can grow to the Legend rank, is that really true???" Lee : "What''s this you doubt the words of a brother??" Du Ze : "No never!!!" Laughing at them, finally, Lee and Nie Li left. The demon spirit that Nie Li gave them, will not only stop at Legend rank. Their growth will be unpredictable in the future, however, even if they told them about it now, they wouldn''t able to understand it. The two of them exited the City Lord''s Mansion, and moved towards the direction of the Holy Orchid Institute. Holy Orchid Institute Teacher : "Vice-Principal Ye Sheng, why hasn''t Xiao Ning''er come out after entering for so long??" Several teachers by the side nervously looked at Ye Sheng and asked. Ye Sheng was also frowning his brows. The amount of time Xiao Ning''er has remained inside was longer compared to others. Under normal circumstances, the higher the talent, the longer they will stay inside. As for those with weaker talent, they would come out very fast. However, wasn''t the amount of time Xiao Ning''er spent inside a little too long? Teacher 2 : "Vice-Principal Ye Sheng, two people came looking for you!!" Teacher 2 "They are a student of the Genius class!1 And, and Patriarch Lee." Ye Sheng : "Hurry, hurry up and bring them in!!" A moment later, Nie Li and Lee were brought in. Seeing Nie Li entering, Ye Sheng''s eyes narrowed. He has a deep impression of Nie Li. During the year examination, both Nie Li''s strength and soul force was only 1-star Bronze rank. But not long after, Nie Li joined the tournament and revealed strength that was able to rival Gold rank. Such shocking changes so soon caused him to feel something was wrong. The strength test could''ve been false, but how can the soul force test be faked? Even if Ye Sheng thought about it till his brain exploded, he still wouldn''t be able to figure it out. No matter what, it''s something worth celebrating that such a genius has appeared in the institute. Nie Li : "Vice-Principal Ye Sheng, I wish to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border, there shouldn''t be any problems, right??" Ye Sheng : "With your strength, there is absolutely no problem in entering the Heavenly Sacred Border!!" Ye Sheng : "However what about the visit of Patriarch Lee to my humble place.??" Chapter 171 - The Border!!! Lee : "I heard so much about this place and wanted to see if Vice-Principal would grant me entrance to it..." Ye Sheng : "Hmmm, well Patriarch is already an outstanding young man with an already high-position." Ye Sheng : "Although this is used to temper the younglings, is there a specific reason Patriarch Lee wished to enter??" Lee : "Well, to be honest, i want to see the living conditions inside the Border..." Ye Sheng : "Living conditions??" Lee : "That''s right... Vice Principal you should know that the Demons are getting aggressive with each wave..." Lee : "Although there are a few hidden settlements in the city for children and women it''s not enough..." Lee : "Therefore i wanted to see if the whole border could act as our last measure in defence against the Demons..." Ye Sheng thought about the reasons Lee presented him and couldn''t help but find them reasonable, even though they have many genius, they take time to grow and who knows if they are going to fall in the next wave... He nodded his head. In order to enter the Heavenly Sacred Border, one must be the front-ranking of the genius class. But with Lee''s current strength, there is already no one that could be his opponent in the genius class. Ye Sheng : "If that is the case, the Patriarch Lee can enter, i heard what you have done in the slums creating a new family under your name..." Lee : "Thanks a lot, Vice-Principal! We will now enter the Heavenly Sacred Border!" Ye Sheng also knew that Nie Li''s relationship with Xiao Ning''er is extremely good. It''s possible to let Nie Li in to have a look since Xiao Ning''er hasn''t come out after such a long time. A group of people sent Nie Li and Lee to the entrance of the Heavenly Sacred Border. Looking from afar, a door appeared within their sight. In his first life, Nie Li did not enter the Heavenly Sacred Border. However, in his second life, he only entered and took the sword and the Ancestor out... His understanding of the Heavenly Sacred Border was obtained from books. Nie Li still carried a lot of curiosity towards the Heavenly Sacred Border. Lee who was next to him could guess what he was thinking and he also thought, that they must explore the whole border through fully... At this moment, inside the Heavenly Sacred Border The light in front was twisting as countless images flashed across his eyes as if he was passing through endless time and space. Lee and Nie Li walked in and gazed around. The surround was filled with grass and flowers, the scene was simply beautiful. When they stepped into the Heavenly Sacred Border, they felt their soul realm slightly moving Lee : "Oh?? Even though we are at 2-Star Legend Rank, we can still cultivate here and still have tiny bits of gains??" Nie Li : "Well, this Heavenly Sacred Border is actually a sacred place for raising soul force!!" Nie Li : "Remaining inside for a while is even better than training for several days outside!!" Lee : "How long will you need to reach Peak Legend Rank if we stay here??" Nie Li : "With pills and such it should take a week at most..." Nie Li : "After all i''m already at the Peak of 2-Star Black Gold Rank..." Lee : "Then while cultivating, do you want me to explore this place??" Nie Li : "I can actually cultivate while going forward we just need to pick up Ninger..." Nie Li looked afar. And similar to his second life, he saw a figure sitting crossed-legged on a grass patch far away. It was Xiao Ning''er and it seems she was using this place to refine more her Soul Force... Suddenly, as the two wanted to go and pick up Ninger, a hoarse voice sounded. ??? : "Brats, why are you able to integrate two demon spirits into your soul realm??" Lee : "Isn''t it rude to call us brats?? ??? : "Haha, answer my question first and I''ll tell you who I am!!" Lee : "Shameless...!!!" Nie Li : "It''s because we practised a special cultivating manual and therefore were able to..." ??? : "Ohh...What cultivating manual is so magical as that??" Lee : "This is already the second question, right??" Lee : "Constantly asking others questions and not answering the questions of others, doesn''t that seem to be lacking manners!!" Nie Li : "Like he said Shameless!!" ??? " You are really difficult to deal with. I have been asleep in the Heavenly Sacred Border for centuries." ??? : "Although I have met a few genius previously, they were unable to enter my eyes." ??? : "You and that small lady over there have quite the talent." ??? : "Which now that i think of this she also has more than one Demon..." ??? : "But is seems that''s her limit while you two are a little bit better. Today, I have my eyes on you. I will accept you as my disciple!!" Lee : "Oh?? Since you know she also has more than one why didn''t you bother here??" ??? : "I''m not bothering young ladies..." Lee and Nie Li looked at him with half-opened eyes as they knew he did bother her in his second life... It can''t be that this old man has a thing for little girls right?? As if understanding their thoughts through their eyes he started coughing before speaking up... ??? : "So are you two going to be my disciples??" Nie Li : "You accept me as your disciple? You want me to have you as my teacher??" ??? : "Not just you, him as well??" Lee : "You want me as well?? I''m sorry you are not qualified..." Lee thought in his mind that his System is the best teacher he could ever have, why have this old fart as his master?? And in the long run, Nie Li is a far cry choice than him... ??? : "Brats, do you know who I am??" Both : "That''s what have we been saying!!! Who The Hell Are You!!!" Hearing the loud outburst of the Ninger opened her eyes and looked at them as he had sensed them when they stepped inside the border... It was then that she also heard a voice... ??? : "After the Age of Darkness arrived, we five Legend rank Demon Spiritualists brought tens of thousands of lucky survivors to Glory City and withstood the tidal attacks of the demon beast horde!" ??? : "I''m one of the five ancestral founders of Glory City, Founder Ye Yan! I''m also the founder of the Snow Wind family." ??? : "Brats, are you scared straight after hearing my name???" As Ninger have a few questions marks in her head both Nie Li and Lee narrowed their eyes before saying a few words as they had rehearsed it many times... Both : "In the end, you are an old man..." Chapter 172 - Old Man!!! Ye Yan : "Both of you are rude!!! I''m just older than you not an old man..." Lee : "You''ve been around for like how many years again??" Nie Li : "Clearly that makes you an old man..." Lee : "And to think he doesn''t want to disturb Ninger only to feast on her well-developed body..." Ye Yan wanted to curse at them but then heard a sweet voice a maiden in love talking to them... Ninger : "Lee, Nie Li, both of you came here???" Although she spoke up while having a friendly attitude towards Lee and shinning eyes towards Nie Li, her eyes immediately became dead when her gaze fell on Ye Yan... Ye Yan wanted to cry... What did he do to get played by little brats??? Nevertheless, he coughed again and spoke up once more... Ye Yan : "Oh since the beautiful Lady joined us, let me continue my story..." Ye Yan : "Hopefully you will see how important i am..." Ninger eyes became darker completely void of any emotion when looking at him and moved towards Nie Li as she hugged his arm without any shy or embarrassment showing in her emotionless stare... On the inside however she was boiling and her heart started beating faster and faster... Ye Yan : "Cough... Cough... I sealed my soul within the Heavenly Sacred Border and have been protecting Glory City." Ye Yan : "Guiding, young people like yourselves, Including Ye Mo and Ye Zong... If it wasn''t for me, if it wasn''t for my teachings , Glory City would have fallen!" Ye Yan : "I''ve trained many Elders and many outstanding genius, many girls worthy to be called Daughters of Heavens and many boys worthy to become the Sons of Heavens..." Ye Yan : "In fact maybe i trained your fathers and mothers as well..." As Ye Yan was lost in his monologue, Lee, Nie Li and Ninger backed away close to 100 meters away from him while Lee looked at Nie Li as if indicating was he always like that??? Nie Li smiled bitterly as in general he had never allowed him to say much or brag about and now he realised that not shutting him up immediately with facts was a huge mistake... Ye Yan : "Hmm?? So do you... Where sis you three go..." Ye Yan looked around and saw them looking at him with dead eyes and instead of one pair, it became three causing him to be angered... Lee : "We see, so you''re one of the five founders!" Nie Li : "We are really sorry. However, Lord Founder, we are not interested in becoming your disciple." Ye Yan : "Not interested? You''re actually not interested in being my disciple?" Ye Yan : "Brats, do you know how good of an opportunity you''re giving up? With my guidance, you might be able to become a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist in your lifetimes. Or at least a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist!" Nie Li : "We don''t need to have you as my teacher. I can become a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist!" Ye Yan : "You...are simply too arrogant! Do you think that it''s easy to reach Legend rank Demon Spiritualist??" Ye Yan : "Legend rank Demon Spiritualist is a pinnacle existence within this continent! Other than those with extraordinary talent, ordinary people can absolutely not touch that realm!" If Ye Yan were still alive, he would have been angered to the point of exploding. A Legend rank Demon Spiritualist such as him, wants to accept them as his disciples and was rejected. This is simply intolerable! Ye Yan : "You know how many people have begged me to become my disciple?" Lee : "So you are saying that reaching Black Gold and Legend Rank is the same as reaching the sky??" Ye Yan : "That''s common sense..." Ninger : "Lord Founder, since you want to be my teacher, what are you going to teach me?" Ye Yan : "As a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, other than knowing everything in the continent, I''m also proficient in astronomy, geography and inscription patterns." Ye Yan : "I also have several extremely powerful heritage cultivation manuals. I can also give you guidance on the combat abilities of demon spirits!" Ye Yan : "But most of all, I have five powerful heritage cultivation manuals here, you can choose one to practise!" Five lights suddenly appeared in front of Ninger, each one was shaped like books. Ninger : "No, thanks for the lessons i don''t need them, furthermore there was a scandal about the founder of Sacred Family so i''ll refrain taking inscriptions." Ninger : "As for cultivating Manuals, i think the one i have now is quite good enabling me to integrate with two Demons..." Ninger : "As for reaching Black Gold Rank..." When Ninger poses this semi-question to him, she released her aura causing ripples around while Nie Li and Lee were perfectly fine... She was Peak Black Gold Rank!!! Ye Yan opened his eyes wide and then noticed that the two of them who were standing as if nothing happened were also close to her level... Within his speechlessness, Ye Yan was simply going crazy. Just what''s the origin of their Manual??? Over the years, the number of geniuses that Ye Yan has seen before, even if it didn''t amount to tens of thousands, it would at least be in the thousands. They were all elites of Glory City. However, there wasn''t anyone as monstrous as them. How should he know though that Ninger only released a portion of her aura as if she would have released it all she could rival Legend Rank Experts... Ye Yan really doesn''t understand. How old are they, to actually have such vast powers?? What would happen if they reach their adult age??? Just thinking about it, it''s actually even more frightening than a thousand-year-old master like him. However then he froze, if they are like that, then what about the rest of the City?? Did it prosper so much that they drove the demons back and are keeping low profile?? Lee and Nie Li somehow could tell what he was thinking and before he could ask them Lee got to him first... Lee : "Nope that''s not happening Old Man... The Manual is something recently translated and us along with a few people are testing it..." Lee : "But what you are thinking will happen in 10-20 years if this succeeds..." Chapter 173 - Talking!!!!! Ye Yan didn''t know how to react on the comment Lee made, on one side he was somewhat relieved about the state of the city but on the other hand he wanted to see it himself... Lee and Nie Li however pondered how many people they have already bound and how many they will be bound in the future... Nie Li has bound... Lee - Ninger - Ziyun - Lu Piao - Du Ze - Wei Nan - Zhu Xiang Jin - Zhang Ming - Nie Yu... A total of 9 people which leaves him quite a large room for seven more people in his cycle... Lee, on the other hand, has bound... Lan Ruo - Yang Xin - Shen Xiu... He still has thirteen more people in his arsenal of Harem to go on about... Nie Yu, has bound with her family members and they were... Xiao Yun - Nie Kai - Nie Ming - Miao Ling... She can still bind twelve more people... Nie Yu is currently at 5-Star Bronze Rank with the potential of becoming 2-Star Legend Rank... In other words, with the exception of him, Nie Li and the people who will be leaving this Tiny World, five people in the near future will have enough potential to reach Legend Rank and higher... Thinking about what Lee said about the future, Lee had an idea, at first, he wanted to give his pill to Nie Li, but seen how fast he raised upwards he didn''t need it... Then he had mentioned it on his bet with Shen Xiu, but it wasn''t needed as well... What if he gave it to Nie Yu?? It wasn''t harmful to her and her Soul Realm would freeze for a year allowing others to rise upwards in 5-Star Black Gold Rank... That way perhaps they could bind for her more people like Chen Linjian who is loyal to those who treat him well... Ye Yan : "Oh perhaps, you don''t need help to reach Black Gold Rank!!! But you need guidance to reach Legend Rank... As the founder, i have a vast Knowledge..." Nie Li : "Oh...Okay, ''Lord Founder with vast knowledge'', I would like to ask, why is a demon spirit able to integrate with a soul realm?" Ye Yan : "Didn''t your teacher teach you such simple knowledge? Demon Spirits exist in the form of soul-spirit. And the soul realm is the container of the soul, therefore they can integrate!" Lee : "Nie Li, you seriously going to go in that direction??" Lee : "Lets go towards our the reasons we came here..." Nie Li : "But he is not convinced... At least not totally..." Ninger : "Since the soul realm is a container, similar to a cup, and a demon spirit is merely a soul-spirit. Similar to water and cup, then why can''t some people integrate with a demon spirit no matter what upon reaching a Silver rank?" Ninger : "If it''s a cup, it should be able to contain the water!" Ye Yan : "This...The possibility of failure is extremely low, almost negligible. Therefore, this issue doesn''t need to be bothered with!" Ye Yan paused for a moment and said sounding a little upset. The question that Ninger asked is a too side door, he couldn''t answer it. Nie Li : "These kind of extraordinary events, are usually the key to unlocking secrets after researching about it. A Legend rank Demon Spiritualist actually doesn''t know about this! Really, I don''t know what your teacher taught you! If I were to have such a disciple, I would definitely slap him to death on the wall!" Ye Yan : "Then why don''t you tell me?" Ye Yan''s voice was trembling. As a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, when has he been choked like this before? Lee : "The Soul realm has fixed attributes, so do the demon spirits. If the differences between the two attributes are too much, there would be a failure. Just like how fire and water don''t get along." Ye Yan : "Attribute differences?" Ye Yan mumbled to himself. The him of the past has never considered this aspect. These words from Lee opened a new window in his heart. Lee : "Aside from attribute differences, there are many profound secrets deep in a human''s soul realm." Nie Li : "A Demon Spiritualist of your level naturally doesn''t know about it. If you are willing to have me as your teacher, I might even be able to give you an explanation." Nie Li : "Your soul has yet to disperse, so helping you reform your body isn''t impossible." Have Nie Li as his teacher? Ye Yan nearly got angered to life. A founder of Glory City like him is actually despised by a small kid, this is simply intolerable! However, Nie Li''s last words made him stunned. Ye Yan : "Reform the body? Is that really possible?" Lee : "Not only it''s possible but you may be able to cultivate beyond your limits even though you are at soul form..." Ye Yan was dumbfounded. This is already at a realm beyond his imagination. Why do they know so much? Although he was angered to the point of vomiting blood over the course of their discussion, everything that they said was like a magnet that deeply lured him in. What they said is indeed something that is beyond his understandings. Ye Yan : "Brat, you really want me to have you as my teacher?" Although Ye Yan heard both of them talking about profound things, he wasn''t stupid he knew that the oranged hair brat was calling the shots and the other one is supporting him... Nie Li : "Have me as your teacher? Let me think¡­ Forget it, best not! I''m too lazy to teach someone of poor talent like you!" Ye Yan : "You...you...you unfilial descendant!" Ye Yan was angered to the point that his beard was also trembling. If he were to be revived back now, he would be angered to death by Nie Li this instant! Nie Li : "I''m not a descendant of your Ye Family. I''m the descendant of the Heavenly Marks Family. In terms of background-origin, the Heavenly Marks Family has been around longer than your Ye Family." Nie Li : "If it wasn''t for the fact that you''re the ancestor of my fiance Ziyun, I wouldn''t have even bothered with you!" Before Ye Yan could say anything suddenly the whole atmosphere got heave and they all turned to see Ninger looking at Nie Li with a bit of scary eyes... Ninger : "What Fiance??" Chapter 174 - Still Shameless!!! Just as the cold voice of Ninger entered Nie Li''s head and replayed there countless times while he started sweating visibly... Lee and Ye Yan backed away immediately as they weren''t fools, never but never anger a girl or mess with her maiden heart... It was the only thing that Ye Yan and Lee could agree on it and immediately run away leaving the two alone... In fact, Lee found this chance to slip away towards a certain treasure... Ninger : "Nie Li... What Fiance??" Nie Li : "Errmmm... Where should i begin..." Ninger : From the day i entered the Border would be a good start..." Nie Li : "Ermmm... Well..." As Nie Li was speaking like he ate a fly, he started narrating all things that happened during the time she was inside here... The winning streak on the tournament, making the Sacred Family lose money and more... He also explained that since he didn''t know about the retaliation of the Sacred Family he used a few strings and found his way inside City Lords Mansion... Hearing up to this point, Ninger was proud and happy that the arrogant Sacred Family lost so much face and assets but hearing the last part of his sentence her heart dropped... However, that wasn''t something causing her to stop him from talking and continued listening to him... He then went on and on about how Ye Ziyun visited him just as she had gotten out of the shower and after talking and such he ended up in her courtyard... There he kinda took a bath as she waited outside before her wild father appeared... They had a few word fight before going on and on until they used their soul realms, and this part caused Ninger''s eyes to twitch as if she wanted to say and he lived or something?? This, in turn, helped him break through to the Legend Rank with his help as a gift and even then he was too shameless for an excuse of a father and wanted to punish him... Therefore he attacked him at full force making him spit a mouthful of blood and eventually forcing Ye Ziyun used her strongest Demon belonging to the Blizzard category... Then seeing that Ye Ziyun was stronger than him in terms of Quality of her soul force, he backed away and gave us his blessings... Nie Li : "That''s pretty much... Everything..." Ninger didn''t know what kind of expression to make, everything that happened was like a comedy to her and surprisingly enough it wasn''t that far from the truth... But the end result made her heart almost break and it couldn''t be hidden through her eyes at all, as they started getting moist... Nie Li saw this and walked forward as he hugged her and ruffled her hair looking at her beautiful eyes... Nie Li : "Why are you tearing up like that??" Nie Li : "Both you and Ziyun mean a lot to me and i''ll always try to make you, both of you mine..." Nie Li : "Even i didn''t expect for Ye Zong to bless us like that..." Ninger : "But now you are official with Ziyun..." Nie Li : "I wouldn''t say that yet. As later on, she threw me out of her courtyard, saying she wouldn''t accept this." Ninger : "But you did get his blessings..." Nie Li : "Silly girl... Even if i did i wouldn''t leave you behind as if nothing happened..." As he finished his words, Nie Li focused his gaze into her eyes before leaning forward and giving Ninger a light sneak kiss on her mesmerised lips leaving her in a daze... Before Nie Li could say something, a voice was heard making Ninger completely red from her embarrassment... ??? : "Nie Li, come and see what i found!!!" The perpetrator was Lee, who shouted as loud as he could or nah... He simply raised a bit his voice as it drifted in the empty border... Nie Li had black lines in his head as he could guess it was on purpose while Ninger wanted to find a hole and hide... Before he answers back, he focused on Ninger before speaking and then dragging her from her hand towards the source of the voice... Nie Li : "Ziyun is the first one i got engaged, but you are the first i kinda kissed..." At least in this lifetime is what crossed his mind while dragging Ninger from her hand and waked where the familiar place was based on his second life... As they got there they heard a heated conversation between Ye Yan and Lee talking about the former seeing the Manual they all practise... Ye Yan : "Come on, let me see what you brats and that little Lady practises... I can give you many things..." Lee : "You still hung up on that you Old Man??" Lee : "As someone who lived for hundreds of years, you would actually cheat with lies a naive little girl? Shame on you!" The moment they heard that Ye Yan actually hadn''t stopped talking about the Manual and even wanted to cheat Ninger with lies, Nie Li''s eyes went cold oozing with killing intent... At the same time the Eyes of Ninger and face from being completely red, returned to the usual cold dead beauty that just by staring at her eyes your life was forfeit... Ye Yan : "Ok, fine what do you want for me to see the Manual, there is no free lunch in the world..." Nie Li : "You''re really worthy to be one of the founders of Glory City, indeed straightforward. Then I will bluntly say it." Nie Li : "I want the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword!" Ye Yan : "Impossible!! I can''t give you something it doesn''t exist..." Nie Li : "-_-!!!!" Lee : "-_-!!!!" Ninger : "-_-!!!" This shameless Old Man can''t he realise that with our base, we can feel an intense murderous aura coming from behind him?? Not to mention that Lee and Nie Li knew exactly where the sword was, hidden within illusions in the center... The core of the Heavenly Sacred Border is the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword! The Heavenly Sacred Border is being supported by the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword! However before anyone could point out that Ye Yan is lying through his teeth, Ninger suddenly collapsed and almost hit the ground before Nie Li who held her hand caught her... Chapter 175 - Lives!!! Nie Li and Lee were alarmed not to mention Ye Yan himself... Nie Li : "Ninger!!! Ninger!!!" Lee : "What the hell happened???" Ye Yan : "I didn''t sense anything at all..." You don''t say!!!! Was what was roaring in their minds, if they themselves couldn''t feel anything why would you?? Lee proceeded to even ask his system about her condition and what he heard shocked him quite a lot actually... TODAG System : She is currently flooding with memories of her second life... And possibly her first life as well but that is on a slim possibility as she was originally meant to remember her first life when going for the Draconic Ruins Realm... Fuck!!! Lee : "Nie Li... We might have a small problem..." Nie Li : "Really?? Can''t you see i know we have one??" Lee : "No i mean a small problem with her live(s)..." Lee gritted his teeth as he said the word to him making him be angry at him while at the same time trying to pass him a message, unfortunately for him though it was Nie Li in front of him... Nie Li : "What are you angry about?? I know we have problems with her liv... Oh!!!" Yep, he was an idiot, and didn''t get it at first but as he berated Lee and almost repeated it, it finally hit him that sounds like many lives... Lives?? Her Lives?? Nie Li looked with a complicated expression at Ninger in front of him and didn''t know what to think, in his second life Ye Ziyun had her epiphany when they were on the desert-like a deja vu... And Ninger told him before they depart about her constant dreams of entering the forest and ruining her life before they met on the Dragonic Ruins... On her first life, she had gone to the forest to escape destiny and ended up on the Dragonic Ruins and remembered it as dreams when she was about to enter it yet again on her second life... Furthermore, on her second life, she had entered at the border something she hadn''t done on her first and now she entered on her third life and come close to the sword she started remembering her second... Similarly, Ziyun on her first life fell in love with him on the desert and did the deed with him before giving her life to save him, on her second life she remembered everything when she reached the desert and even slapped him... However what about her third life?? Will she remember everything the moment they leave the Ruins?? Actually is Ninger remembering her second life or her first?? maybe both?? Can it be she is remembering her second life now and when she leaves for the Ruins she will remember the first?? If we go by this logic does this mean that he has to take Ziyun on the desert again to remember her first and when they leave the ruins remember her second?? Lee watched Nie Li as he held Ninger with worry in his eyes and he couldn''t blame him, what he was worried about was something he was concerned as well... However, he also thought that both of them remembered their lives when something akin to a Divine treasure was close by... Ziyun remembered her first life on the desert Nie Li found the Temporal Book but didn''t exist there afterwards... Ninger remembered her first life when the gateways to the Ruins opened for the incoming disciples... Now... Ugh... This is so messed up... Both he and Nie Li stopped thinking about it and waited for Ninger to wake up and they hoped by doing so that everything will become clear... Ye Yan watched them and could tell they were talking with codes but unfortunately, he couldn''t figure out what they meant... Hours went by and all of them stayed as they were, Ye Yan had fallen asleep if a soul could sleep while Lee was slowly exploring here and there in the vicinity mostly trying to see if there was anything important within the illusions... Nie Li had a deadly serious expression as he thought of his coma when he realised the book was missing on his second life and shuddered thinking that maybe Ninger will be in a coma for a month or so... At that moment his thoughts snapped back to reality as she felt Ninger''s body trembling and hurriedly looked at her face while her eyelashes trembled... Nie Li : "Ninger!!! Ninger!!!" She slowly opened her eyes and the first thing she saw was the worrisome face of Nie Li while trying to sort her thoughts... Lee and Ye Yan heard his calling and came around them watching her movements... However, both of them noticed something weird about her, her whole body was steaming and her skin started taking a dangerous shade of red... She hurriedly got up and slapped Nie Li in his face before blowing him away with her full force... Ninger : "Aaaahhh!!!! You rogue!!!! What did you do to me!!!" Her whole body was red from both anger and embarrassment as she was trying to hide her chest with her hand while breathing heavily... Nie Li finally stabilised his body however his face was bloody red from the slap he got while blood flowed from his lips as she looked at an incredibly pissed off Ninger... Lee saw that she was about to attack Nie Li at full force and immediately appeared behind her as he held her with his arms... Ninger : "Let me go!!!" Lee : "Calm down!!! Look where we are!!!" Lee : "Recognize this place?? Recognize me!!!" Ninger looked at this place and she did recognise it before slightly focused her gaze on Lee and after several seconds she finally recognised him... Her breathing started calming down but still glared at Nie Li, it took Lee many minuted before he fully calmed her down... Lee : "Finally, that was unlike you..." Ninger : "But... But... I saw my face... And... And..." When the two heard this they finally realised why she raged, she saw her face ruined and the deed she did with him in their first life... But then they heard her saying something with a slightly confused expression that stunned both of them... Ninger : "But if that masked one was me, how did i reappear again in the same place in my normal looks...???" Oh, boy, looks like she remembered both lives... Chapter 176 - Ningers Lives!! Ninger was geniously confused... Her eyes weren''t the least bit focused in front of her... They looked like she was drifting in space, like her soul has left her body and travelled around endlessly... Lee, finally let her go as it seemed, she wasn''t that angry about what she thought and Nie Li took this chance and got closer to her... She appeared in front of her and then Ninger looked at him, looked at his eyes and saw the worry and sadness that was radiating from them... Nie Li : "Ninger..." Hearing her name like this she was stunned for a few seconds and didn''t know how to reach with the current situation... However, she never expected Nie Li to ask her the following question making her eyes wide open... Nie Li : "What did you see about your life...??" Nie Li saw her getting stunned and shocked at the same time while a look of disbelief appeared on her face as she slowly opened her eyes... She slowly murmurs under her breath but Nie Li could hear her and he nodded at her with various emotions flashing through his eyes... Ninger : "My life... That, was... My life??" Lee : "Nie Li, i''m taking this Old Man and i''m going to take the sword..." Ye Yan : "W-what i''m telling you..." Lee : "Shut up and lets go..." Without waiting for Nie Li to answer him, Lee dragged Ye Yan away shocking him on the fact that he could touch him and flew towards the murderous aura... On the other hand, Nie Li took Ninger''s hands and dragged her off on the opposite side from Lee... After they reached close to the entrance where they entered, Nie Li spoke up with a bit of trembling voice... Nie Li: "W_hat did you rememb..ered... What did you see exactly....??" Ninger saw him shaken up unable to hold his emotions and realised that something was up for keeps... Ninger: "I saw... A set of memories, a version of me losing everything in despair and at the same time abandon everything and leaving Glory City..." Ninger : "When i had first become bronze rank, i had become extremely ill and my body was wracked with pain for two years with Arctic disease." Ninger : "Then i was forced to be married into Sacred Family to Shen Fei before i rebelled against my family wishes and ran away to the St. Ancestral Mountain''s Black Devil Forest." Ninger : "Later on i was grieved with mourning everyone i was affiliated with thanks to the snow wind beast attack." Ninger : "After that, for years i suffered great pain and torment by something that resided inside the Black Devil Forest." Ninger : "After passing that hurdle and my cultivation was raised beyond this world, i magically found myself outside of the forest only realize my face was beyond ugly to look at." Ninger : "I struggled, fought, survived, and eventually i realised i was in another realm before finally meeting..." Nie Li was beyond shaken at this point of time... Before she could finish her words she heard Nie Li''s trembling voice shocking her at once... Nie Li : "Xiao Ning..." Ninger : "You... How?? How dod you know the name i gave you in the memories...??" Nie Li : "I know... Because... It''s not a dream... Or other people''s memories... They are yours... Truly your memories..." Ninger was beyond shocked, she opened her mouth to say a word and nothing come out, the words stuck on her throat... She saw the tears threatening to fall from Nie Li''s eyes before he continued... Nie Li : "At that time you recognised me... But because you wore a mask and went by the name Xiao Ning, i did not realize who you were due to the disfigurement." Nie Li : "Overjoyed at finding another survivor from Glory City, you took it upon yourself to protect me until you died." Ninger : "That''s impossible aren''t i here now?? Furthermore the - the timeframe... I-i also have... Another set of memories..." Nie Li : "I know... Because this is the third time we relive things again..." Ninger: "What do you mean!!! Third?? Third??" Nie Li : "I will explain from the start..." Ninger stopped thinking as he waited for Nie Li to take a deep breath and started explaining to her his first life and everything that happened there... He told her about the Sacred Family, the downfall of Glory City, the refugees, his relationship with Ziyun, her death to protect him and continue on to the point his master found him... Then he went to the Dragonic Ruins and after a few ups and downs and after his master death causing him to fly in a rage, the both met... After her death, the whole world was in turmoil because of the One and just as he was about to resurrect everyone including her, he erased their souls causing an everlasting animosity that even death couldn''t resolve... In the end, Nie Li''s cultivation was finally able to surpass that of the Sage Emperor, however by that point he had thoroughly lost all meaning to his own existence and died in unjust anguish. Nie Li : "That was when my second life starts possibly with me declaring that i will marry the most beautiful girl..." Nie Li : "And your second life started when i treated you..." Ninger had long sat down listening dumbfounded to Nie Li as she progresses everything in her minds... Ninger : "Then... Then... I..." Nie Li : "You nothing..." Nie Li : "You are my Ninger!!! No matter what life, no matter how many times the One tries to destroy things i will not hesitate to meet all of again..." Ninger : "Does Ziyun know???" Nie Li : "No... In the second timeframe that i relived my life she also saw her memories in the desert but i never able to learn if she truly comprehends her first life..." Ninger : "Wait... If that''s the case then how come Lee appeared here??" Nie Li : "About that... Even though he gave me an answer i still doubt myself..." Nie Li : "But there is one thing i''m certain..." Ninger : "What??" Nie Li : "None of this matter to him... He simply wishes to build a harem..." Ninger : "-_-!!!" Nie Li : "-_-!!!" Silence fell between the two while Ninger after a few seconds let out small chuckles as she knew that in the end, even Nie Li will end up with one... Chapter 177 - Reaching Peak Legend Rank!! Ninger : "Ermm.. And it seems he is doing a good job at that..." Nie Li : "Although i don''t trust him, heart to heart... I know he is doing his best to raise all of our strengths and get out of this infinite loop..." Ninger : "Then this whole thing about the Manual and Master??" Nie Li : "Its fraud as we want something to back us up and pass by easily to reach our goal.." Nie Li : "Although the Manual came from his world, the attribute manuals that contribute to it came from me..." Nie Li : "So in an essence, we did create it together.." Ninger : "I see..." Ninger : "What will you do with Ye Ziyun??" Nie Li : "Right now nothing... But when i go outside for a few things i''ll take her with me and pass by the desert..." Nie Li : "I''ll also visit the netherworld as I''ve done before and hopefully something will trigger her memories..." Nie Li : "Now, lets go... I still need that sword and i doubt Lee will truly take it..." Ninger : "Why??" Nie Li : "I know secret techniques that can refine Demons... If you recall is how i took the Sword last time..." Nie Li : "At the same time it raised my cultivation... Therefore i want to use them and reached Peak Legend Rank..." Nie Li : "Plus doing so will help him with his plans he had laid out..." Nie Li : "Furthermore, each time we revert back to time and space to relive our lives the One is getting closer to his Goal and if that happens no one can save us..." Finishing their talks, Ninger looked at Nie Li before becoming bolder after learning if her two previous lives and hugged his hand as her chest was pressing him... Ninger : "Then till then i can take liberties..." Nie Li : "Sigh... She will be your future sister don''t cause too much of a ruckus..." Having made up their relationship official in their hearts, they left and travelled back to where they were and actually went deeper as they heard voices... ??? : "Ancestral Founder Ye Yan, if we managed to subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, you''ll follow us, were you serious??" They saw Lee looking at the stern face of Ye Yan as he spoke the following... Ye Yan : "Of course. Since i admit i lied about the existence of the sword you don''t have to show me the Manual..." Lee : "And for that reason, i proposed another bet..." Ye Yan : "I''ll keep my words! If you can really subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, I won''t be able to remain in the Heavenly Sacred Border anymore." Ye Yan : "My soul is attached to the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, which is why my soul did not disperse yet. However, brat, I have to advise you on one thing. To pull out the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword isn''t an easy thing to do!" Lee : "Don''t worry about it, he can do it, as i said earlier..." Lee : "Furthermore, if he can''t i will give the full Manual and perhaps who knows what will happen to you..." Ye Yan was puzzled. Why are the two of them so confident? He could see in their eyes that this was too easy for them... If Nie Li pulled out the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to leave the Heavenly Sacred Border and have a look at the outside world! As time passed, they reached to the core of the Heavenly Sacred Border. On an ancient altar far away, a divine sword appeared within their sight. This sword was immersed in lightning. The sound of wind and lightning was coming from it. Such a terrifying murderous aura! The Divine sword has a soul. Even though they were a hundred meters away, they can still feel that bone penetrating chill. Seeing Nie Li walk closer to the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, Ye Yan also quieted down. His gaze was on Nie Li''s back figure. Can Nie Li pull out the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword? According to common sense, one must have at least the strength of a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist in order to control the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword! However, Nie Li is too monstrous. Whether it''s his cultivating Manual, various skills or his vast knowledge, they all surpassed the imagination of others. Not only him but Ninger and Lee as well, Ye Yan almost thought that they were old monsters that lived for a few hundred years. As he thought of that suddenly a chill run down his soul and slowly turned his head behind seeing the cold dead eyes on Ninger... Fifty meters away from the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, a terrifying pressure blew over. Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword has killed a countless amount of demon beasts. After soaking in the blood of those demon beasts, it became even more powerful. At the same time, it also devoured countless demon spirits, causing it to form an extremely powerful sword soul. It was filled with a terrifying murderous aura. The terrifying murderous aura was tidal wave that swept over everything with the intent to swallow everything up. It''s really worthy of being an ancient sword! If it was an ordinary demon spiritualist, even if they had reached Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, they would go insane from the terrifying murderous aura. At the moment when the murderous aura rushed towards Nie Li, he let out a soft snort, as he walked casually shocking Ye Yan... After walking, for a few meters defying the aura, Nie Li slowly got closer to the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. Step by step he ascended to the altar. When he got to within two meters from the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, Nie Li''s figure stopped. Nie Li did not continue to get close to the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword but crossed his legs and sat down. Waves of soul force were emitting out from his body, bombarding towards the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. Oooohhhhhmm!!!!!! An exploding sound came from the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword as it emitted a terrifying thunderous sound. Tens of millions of demon beast''s spirits turned into lightning flashes, bombarding towards Nie Li. A demon spirit gradually rose from Nie Li''s body. It''s the OverLord Panda. This demon spirit was guarding Nie Li''s side, fighting those demon spirits. One of the demon spirits rushed into Nie Li''s soul realm. Nie Li''s soul realm became a whale that opened it''s mouth, directly swallowing that demon spirit inside. Like a terrifying golem, it crushed that demon spirit into fragments. The soul force from that demon spirit was completely absorbed by Nie Li, turning into his own. After a moment, another demon spirit rushed into Nie Li''s soul realm. The OverLord Fanged Panda were deadly guarding outside Nie Li''s soul realm. It only allowed one demon spirit to enter at a time. Nie Li devoured demon spirits nonstop. His cultivation constantly rose from 2-star Legend Rank to 3-star and gradually getting closer to the peak realm of Legend rank Demon Spiritualist. Chapter 178 - The Swords Spirit!! Countless demon spirits were crushed, their soul forces were formed into a rope by Nie Li that was moving towards the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. Boom! Boom! Boom! His soul force was bombarding against the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword''s surrounding lightning light. They were constantly bombarding one another, bursting again and again. Seeing this scene, Ye Yan immediately understood. Nie Li is using this method to subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword!! The Legend rank Spiritualist Sheng Mu previously practised Lightning attribute cultivating Manual, changing his physique into a lightning body and therefore, was able to subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. This is without a doubt an extremely effective method. However, at the same time it also has huge drawbacks, causing irreversible harm to Sheng Mu''s soul realm. Which is why Sheng Mu passed away at thirty-nine years old. By right, thirty-nine year old is where Demon Spiritualists are at their peak, therefore, Sheng Mu''s early death caused others to feel pity. After that, no one else managed to subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. In order to avoid the murderous aura of the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword from leaking out, all the Legend rank Demon Spiritualists built this Heavenly Sacred Border and sealed the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword here. Different from Shen Mu, Nie Li did not use the altering body method to subdue to Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, but changed the demon spirit powers in the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword to his own and controlled these demon spirit powers to suppress the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword! Nie Li is gambling big with small. Although his strength is only Silver rank, he was using a method to achieve what couldn''t be done by Legend rank Demon Spiritualists. Ye Yan : "If I knew that there was this kind of method that could suppress the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, I would have been able to control this divine sword back then!" Ye Yan sadly lamented. If he knew the method to control the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, then those Legend rank Demon Spiritualists wouldn''t have died in battle. Glory City would have definitely flourished even more by now! Boom! Boom! Boom! Lightning lights were bursting out from the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. However, as time went on, the lights slowly dimmed down. Nie Li slowly stood up, was swept along the majestic soul force in the surrounding area and walked towards the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword step by step. In front of that thunder-like soul force, the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword was a bounded snake. It continued to struggle but gradually calmed down. Nie Li firmly grabbed onto the hilt. "Wom!" A deafening "om" sound came from the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. That "om" sound was a shapeless ripple spreading throughout the surrounding area. It continued to move further and further, until it went through the whole Glory City. That sound wave was invisible. An ordinary person wouldn''t be able to hear it. Only demon spiritualists Black Gold rank and above could feel how powerful the sound wave was. It was as though it could penetrate the soul realm. Sacred Family Shen Hong : "What''s happening??" Shen Hong''s face turned ugly. He was bombarded by the sound wave, causing his soul realm to tremble. He nearly vomited out blood from it. Several hours of his training was instantly gone to waste. Such frightening power! Shen Hong couldn''t figure out where this sound wave came from. City Lord''s Mansion Several experts were currently discussing by transferring their voices to one another. Ye Zong : "Where did that sound wave come from??" Ye Zong asked, frowning his brows. Black Gold Rank : "Respect to the City Lord. This sound wave is invisible and traceless, even we couldn''t track its position!!" A randomly felt invisible sound wave. Ye Zong thought that terrifying Legend rank Demon Beasts would appear around Glory City and therefore summoned Demon Spiritualists of the Black Gold rank and above to discuss countermeasures. Several super experts of various other big families also encountered similar situations. However, ordinary Fighters and Demon Spiritualists weren''t affected by it. A very terrifying power! At the same time when the sound wave spread far and wide, in the Heavenly Sacred Border specifically in the core of it... Nie Li finally broke through to the 3rd Legend Rank causing mayhem in the City as countless auras spiked indicating their ascend towards the Legend Rank officially... However, the surprise of Ye Yan didn''t end there, in fact, if he had a body his eyes would have been destroyed as he clearly felt the power behind Nie Li''s breakthrough... He watched as Nie Li tightly grabbed onto the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. This Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword is really worthy of being an ancient divine item. It was powerful beyond imagination. When he abruptly pulled out the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, a light flashed across the sky. Countless thunderbolts from all directions gathered in the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword and then, in turn, got send in Nie Li''s Altar... Nie Li was shocked because of this his cultivation started rising and rising and passing the 3rd Rank as he entered the 4th Rank and showed no signs of stopping... The Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, which was surrounded by lightning, started sucking all the energy in the atmosphere and completely destroyed demons absorbing those as well in the process... It was like what Nie Li was doing earlier to subdue it, but this time all of them could see that the ancient sword with some rust stains on it, started getting clearer and clearer. Nie Li hurriedly enter in his Labyrinth Altar and soon saw there lighting flickering and forming a figure made up from pure Soul Force borrowing it from Nie Li and Lightning... ??? : "Impressive..." Nie Li : "This junior greets Senior..." ??? : "I don''t know how you managed to evade that person clutches two times leading you in this life for a third time..." ??? : "Hahahahahaha, but well done!!! Hahahahahaha...." Nie Li : "Unfortunately this Junior was only lucky to escape with his life and return back in time twice..." ??? : "It seems in your previous life we had a connection, i had accepted you and over the course of your life i had bonded your souls with your friends together..." Nie Li : "Senior''s meaning...??" ??? : "Aahhh... What i mean is that i feel two changes made in your soul that came from me of your previous life..." ??? : "But this Altar... Surpasses the previous changes... Therefore i''m using the Border to elevate your cultivation to peak Legend Rank..." ??? : "At the same time, i will pass the method for Lightning Law..." Chapter 179 - Law!! Nie Li : "The Lightning Law??" ??? : "That''s right..." ??? : "I can feel that you have already mastered three of them..." Nie Li : "I''ve already learned the Light-Darkness-Death Laws in my second life..." Nie Li : "And this Manual needs 8 Laws in the second stage of its cultivation..." ??? : "That''s gonna be difficult..." Nie Li : "Why would that be difficult Senior????" ??? : "Senior this, Senior That... I have a name you know..." Nie Li twitched his eyes and this didn''t escape the lighting figure before it suddenly slapped its imaginary forehead as he exclaimed... ??? : "Oh right... You don''t know that, do you..." Nie Li : "No sir, even in my previous life i only caught a glimpse of your shadow when trying to engrave that soul array into me and my companions..." ??? : "We, you can call me Tang..." Tang : "You can treat me as a spirit of the sword but in reality, we are the same the sword is me and me is the sword..." Nie Li : "Then senior Tang... What should i do for the Lightning Law??" Tang : "Right... Learning 8 different laws is close to impossible as so far none has managed to master more than two..." Nie Li : "But i..." Tang : "That''s why i said close to impossible because you did learn and mastered three of them..." Tang : "Perhaps this may be the ley for you to defeat him once and for all..." Tang : "About the Lightning Law... Think that you are in a Cliff and behind you, there are countless corpses of cultivators while in front of you there is a... well.... cliff..." Tang : "Imagine that you lay down in that small area and not jumping the cliff... You cultivate and trying to break through..." Nie Li did as he was told and it was quite easy to imagine all that especially the corpses as he had killed countless people... Tang : "Good, now imagine all these corpses are representatives of the Heavens and by doing so black clouds immerged from above you as you have incited the wrath of the Heavens..." Nie Li was confused but still did it as he was told and he also formed the clouds in his imagination... What shocked him though was that while he formed them it was like he lost control of them... Tang watched as Nie Li furrowed his brows and smiled as what he was teaching him was the Lightning Law but he pushed him directly to the last stage of it... He pushed him directly to the master form of the Law and that being tempered by the higher forms of Soul Force such as Heavenly Energy or the Power of Heaven... Nie Li watched as the clouds crackled with lightning and gathered at a single point and before they raining down at him he heard Tang''s voice once again... Tang : "Bear it... And use your soul force to see the mysteries within..." Although he said Mysteries, Nie Li instantly got the hidden meaning as he had seen the previous mysteries in the other laws... BOOM!!! His whole imagination got bombarded by a real like Tribulation coming from the heavens but he knew this would not be enough to make him wake up... Lightning after lightning rained down and hitting his imaginary body while he completely focused on his task... Just as the 10th bolt fell on him, inches away before it touched him it dispersed through nine directions all around Nie Li''s body... He then opened his eyes and lighting flickered inside them as well as a well-hidden inscription mark appeared on his left eye before it vanished... Nie Li woked up from his imagination and looked at Tang who was silent and waited for him to speak... Tang : "Abnormal too abnormal..." Nie li : "Sir Tang...??" Tang : "Don''t worry, though i say that, it means you might have the aptitude to quickly learn more than obvious 3 Laws..." Tang : "As to whether they will actually help you..." Nie Li : "Thank you senior for the Guidance..." Tang : "Well, then my task now got completed... I also need to rest within the sword and slowly by using your soul force return to my peak..." As he said that, Tang dispersed and Nie Li came to his senses... He looked around and saw everyone looking at him as he was a freak, especially Lee... Not only they all got raised to the 3rd Star Legend Rank when he broke through to the 5th Star but as he reached the Peak something amazing happened... Through the constant refining, they all experienced a breakthrough after breakthrough while he still remained at the 5-Star... Eventually, after 30 minutes of him still being in a daze, both Lee and Ninger and not only them, whoever was connected to their Manual reached their peak... Lee got a notification that he reached the Peak of Legend Rank and also that a new column in his status was unlocked... When he checked he was in a daze that he had automatically learned the Law of lightning and not only that but he also had a progress bar with it being at 0.1%... This meant that he had to seriously train, he had to seriously train and give up time of his mofu mofu with either of his girls... Nie Li suddenly felt a huge killing intent and saw Lee with tears in his eyes but being unable to cry and he didn''t know the reason... If Nie Li were to know that Lee himself didn''t know that he had to practise and lose his mofu mofu time with his future wives, he would have probably died and the cause of it would be laugher... Nie Li placed the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword behind him, looked at Ancestral Founder Ye Yan who is currently in the air, he lightly smiled and said... Nie Li : "So? Ancestral Founder Ye Yan, the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword has been subdued by me!" After a brief moment of shock, Ancestral Founder Ye Yan sighed before he started rumbling making all three of them look at him as he was shameless... Ye Yan : "I never imagined that you would actually subdue the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword. I will hold up to my promise." Ye Yan : "However, the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword has already been subdued by you, and became an item with an owner." Ye Yan : "My soul can no longer be attached to it. I will disperse within a few days, so my promise will only be effective for a few days..." Chapter 180 - Multi-Puppet!!! Lee : "Ancestral Founder Ye Yan, you wouldn''t be thinking of lying, right?" Ye Yan : "You¡­... As the founder of Glory City, how could I lie!" Nie Li : "Oh, good... It''s simple to find an item for your soul to attach to." Finding an item for the soul to be attached to so easily? Under the sky, other than those spiritual items without an owner like the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, ordinary items couldn''t have souls attached to them. Before his soul can disperse, he will definitely hold up his end of the deal! Without the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, the Heavenly Sacred Border can no longer stay as the original Heavenly Sacred Border. Nie Li : "Lee, can you create anything with the blueprint i had shown you along with the rest...??" Lee : "I could create an advance one based on the bird model you have..." Nie Li : "What advance??" Lee : "But first are you going to bind him with that...??" Ye Yan : "Bind me?? No, no, no... I said i''m gonna follow you brats... Not that i will do this and that!!!" Ye Yan : "Besides i like little girls!!" Nie Li, Lee and Ninger''s eyes suddenly narrowed when they heard that and backed away at least dozens of meters... Ninger especially hides behind Nie Li as she looked towards Ye Yan with disgust and dead eyes wishing for him to disperse at this moment and watch him die... Ye Yan was stunned when he saw them acting like that and at first, he wanted to berate them but as he recalled why they distance themselves from him his face became pale, pale enough that even white wasn''t enough to describe him... Ye Yan : "No, nonononono, i meant i like girls... Younger than me... With my age, everyone seems little..." With each word coming off his mouth, they all backed away by a few steps watching him panic in his tries to justify himself... Nie Li : "Ning''er, let''s go!" Ninger : "En!" Xiao Ning''er nodded to Nie Li and started walking away as Lee was talking about the puppet master with his system and change the blueprints into something else... Sure enough, by paying 10.000 Points he could create a unique Puppet that could cultivate but not integrate with Demons... He could break down a few materials from the Weapons and Armors he had gotten from the ruins and use those to create a Multi-Puppet... Outside the Heavenly Sacred Border After stepping out of the Heavenly Sacred Border, Lee, Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er met up with Ye Sheng who were outside. Ye Sheng : "You guys actually passed the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border!" Ye Sheng looked at Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er in shock. In their view, it''s already quite good if one of them managed to pass the test. Nie Li : "Vice-Principal, please keep it a secret that we have passed the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border." Hearing Nie Li''s words, Ye Sheng slightly frowned. After he thought about it for a moment, he nodded his head. Nie Li''s decision is correct. The talent that all of them show is already very shocking. Adding another surprise wouldn''t have much effect, but it would make the Dark Guild take action. Hastily, Ye Sheng reported the news of Lee, Nie Li and Xiao Ning''er passing the test of the Heavenly Sacred Border to the City Lord. After hearing the report, the City Lord immediately ordered to have Xiao Ning''er move into the City Lord''s Mansion too. However, they did not return to the City Lord''s Mansion immediately and Lee with Nie Li started talking about Ye Yan who was currently flying above their heads... Lee : "So what do you think of this??" Nie Li : "Should we have Nie Yu bind him??" Lee : "Nie Yu is currently at 3-Star Silver Rank..." Lee : "I was thinking of giving her the pill that will make her soar towards Black Gold Rank but her soul realm will freeze for a year and be unable to advance..." Lee : "That way the others can reach Black Gold and then refine the Quality of their Soul Force..." Nie Li : "Don''t you think that will be dangerous??" Lee : "Well the others will be around her to teach her how to control her energy and she won''t have to cultivate..." Lee : "Plus we can make Ye Yan look after her..." Lee : "Both of us aside from jokes know that we won''t be here for long..." Lee : "Furthermore even though he is a soul, he has the cultivation of a Legend Rank... If we suddenly bring him to Silver Rank his Soul Force will be refined and compressed..." Nie Li : "Yes, that would be really helpful to him as he had practised all those trashes before..." Nie Li : "His soul needs a major overhaul..." Nie Li : "How long till you build that puppet??" Lee : "At most 10 or so hours..." Nie Li : "Then, i will go with Ninger and fetch Nie Yu and bring her in the City Lord Mansion where the rest are..." Nie Li : "I don''t think i will do more than a day to return..." Lee : "Ye Yan, come over here..." Ye Yan : "What is it brat??" Lee : "How long can you soul hold up before it dissipates??" Ye Yan : "At my current rate i would say two weeks... If i overexert myself possibly 2-3 days..." Lee : "Good... Nie Li go and i''m have everything ready by the time you return..." Ye Yan watched as Nie Li and Ninger vanished from their sights and got confused before he turned to Lee to ask for answers... Lee started telling him about their plan and about his new body that will bond with him... Hearing all that coming from Lee''s mouth Ye Yan wanted to rage especially about the fact that he would have to obey a little girl at 9-10 years old... He likes younger girls but not that much youngers... He screamed inside him while his complexion wasn''t that good... The only thing that comforts him was the fact that he would end up practising their Manual... Chapter 181 - A Cultivating Puppet!!! Lee and Ye Yan returned to the Mansion where Nie Li lives and stayed there with Lu Piao and the rest... They were actually surprised when they saw Ye Yan with their high cultivation and Lu Piao started yelling Ghost!!! Ghost!!! Only to get beat up by the rest of the gang... Lee explained to them that Nie Li found a treasure that helped him reach Peak Legend Rank and through their manual they did as well... They were all so emotional that they wanted to cry, in fact, they had tears in their eyes... Soon, Ye Ziyun came as he also felt that this whole case was wrong and not only met with her founder shocking her, she was also shocked hearing about what Lee and Nie Li did inside the border... Ziyun : "Ye Ziyun, Greets the Founder!!" Ye Yan : "Hmm... Another talented little girl..." Ye Yan : "Are you the one engaged to Nie Li??" Ziyun and the rest were stunned except Lee who already knew it and watched Ziyun as her face started burning in a red shade until she was completely red... She stomped her foot on the ground and wanted to refute, but knowing who the person in front of her was and the words of her father along with Nie Li''s intentions towards her she couldn''t lie... Therefore without saying anything she slowly averted her eyes and nodded but promising that Nie Li will pay... Not paying attention to anyone, Ziyun went to a corner and silently cultivated there... Soon Yang Xin and Lan Ruo appeared as well as the sudden power up in their cultivation stunned them... Yang Xin : "Lee, what the hell happened that caused the whole city to be alerted?" Lee : "Alerted??" Yang Xin : "Yeah earlier we felt a rumbling and then countless spikes of soul force spread through the City..." Lanruo : "If we were to guess it would be all those connected to the Manual entered Legend Rank..." Lee : "Well, not much..." Lee started explaining from the scratch what happened inside and this time with more details, even Ziyun who pretended to cultivate but didn''t have the heart with everything that happened twitched her ears to hear... Hearing everything from the start with the expectation of Ninger''s lives all of them looked at Ye Yan who had a dark face now from all the slander... In the mouth of Lee, he was a shameless old man that constantly afters little girls to eat them up... He was furious and just as he wanted to defend himself and opened his mouth a question was heard from Lee... Lee : "Then didn''t you said you liked little girls and that everyone in under your age is one...??" Ye Yan shut his mouth as he did say that in his defence to as he caused the misunderstanding and it seems now his prestige was gone... Even Ye Ziyun looked at him with cold eyes much less the rest... After everyone shooed him away in a corner to cry, they started cultivating as Lee told them that even though they raised to the Peak of the Legend Rank they have to get familiar with their strength... He also told them that in the Altar there should be a mysterious Lightning seed somewhere and that it was a higher quality of Soul Force... They were shocked and happy at the same time as they could raise their base power even more... Lee, on the other hand, began crafting a multi-type soul puppet according to the blueprints. He used 10.000 Points and was left with 15.000, while his system used a few armours and weapons in his inventory that had special metals to craft the original parts and then put them all together. At the same time, he engraved it with inscription patterns. Ye Yan had gone in his side and observed as his hands moved around fixing the metals in place and finally making the outlines of the puppet... What he didn''t know though was that it was his system doing the job not him... Ye Yan : "You''re actually making something so evil?" Lee : "There is no evil things in the world, only evil men." Ye Yan became hesitant. Since he already promised them, he definitely has to keep his promise. However, he wasn''t too happy to have his soul sealed inside a Soul Puppet. Still, it''s better than having his soul dispersed. What made Ancestral Founder Ye Yan depressed is that his soul will be under Nie Li''s and Lee''s control. Although he''s depressed, there is nothing he can do. He has to uphold what he said. The materials that were used in this Soul Puppet is from Lee''s perspective was that even Demi-Gods might not be able to destroy it. Adding the fact that Ancestral Founder Ye Yan was a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, there is no doubt about his soul strength. Even more so as his soul will get refined once again making him weaker for now but stronger in the long run... More than 10 hours have passed and it was already night that Nie Li with Ninger along with Nie Yu returned, when Nie Li went inside where Lee was with Yang Xin and Lanruo what puzzled Lee was that he saw Nie Li had a wry expression... Lee : "What happened???" Nie Li : "It seems we forgot about something??" Lee : "What??" Nie Li : "When i reached the peak Nie Yu was already at 3-Star Silver Rank..." Nie Li : "However after refining more due to the Law and causing everyone to rise ranks, she reached peak Gold Rank..." Lee : "-_-!!!!" Lee : "No problem as long as she doesn''t practice i guess..." Lee : "Where is she??" Nie Li : "She stayed with Ninger who is currently having a few words with Ziyun..." Lee : "My condolences!!! Rest In Peace!!!" Nie Li : "Enough of that, Show me the puppet...!!!" Lee : "Here... I tried to make it at the Heavenly Fate Realm but unfortunately, i created at the Demi-GodLevel..." Nie Li : "That''s no problem... His body will be restored eventually and there is no need restrain him..." Nie Li : "What''s with this shape??? Humanoid bird??? Human?? Dragon??" Nie Li : "Oh?? You added inscriptions to harden the metal when he rises above Demi-God??" Chapter 182 - Ye Yans New Body!!! Lee : "I thought that since his cultivation will progress, why not making it more powerful..." Nie Li : "I see, but what about its shape??" Lee : "It''s a Hawk type that if you twist a few parts, the wings can be compressed forming hands while its beck can be flipped..." Lee : "All in all it becomes a little kid in appearance..." Lee : "At least it resembles one..." Nie Li followed what Lee told him and tried it out as he saw a 3-4 years old kid appearing instead of a Hawk... A few feathers at the edges in this form acted like fingers and his legs were that of a hawk so no change there... Nie Li : "It''s quite practical, previously the one i had made although the attacks of the soul puppet weren''t very powerful, it''s strength won''t lose to a Gold rank Demon Spiritualist." Nie Li : "After Ancestral Founder Ye Yan''s soul slowly fused with the Soul Puppet, his strength gradually returned, and had the strength of when he''s alive." Nie Li : "But now it would be completely different..." Nie Li : "He would directly have a puppet at Demi-God Rank and eventually raised his strength to the limit of this world..." Nie Li : "A Harden Body reaching Heavenly Fate along with his Cultivation raising higher and higher..." Although many people created Soul Puppets before the Age of Darkness, Soul Puppets on Legend Rank were rarely seen, but those that raised above Legend Rank did not even exist at least in this Tiny World... After finishing their review they both went towards where the rest were, and as they did they saw Lu Piao and the rest with wryly smiles... Ye Ziyun and Ninger were having a silent war from the moment they saw each other with only a few words flying around... However, the moment Nie Li steps in their room their gazes fell on him and as a result, he was suffocating... However, he wasn''t going to back down from their gazes and would move forward in his life... Nie Li : "Why are you two looking at me like that??" Nie Li : "Haven''t we gone through this??" Nie Li : "And Ninger i told you about what entailed..." Hearing his words both of their eyes twitched around as he was essentially right since he had made his stance clear... But they were very competitive in nature, the moment Ninger come and saw Ziyun she congratulate her for being engaged with him but also toned to her that she was ahead of her... This prompt Ziyun to glare at her and wondered what might happen between the two... They kept staring at each other until Nie Li came in... They both didn''t say anything, especially Ninger but Ziyun felt she was wronged and decided to stomp Nie Li to the death until she learns the bottom of this... Lee wanted to laugh along with Lanruo and Yang Xin watching the whole thing, however he prompted the girls to take Ninger and Ziyun for girls talk... After they did as they realised his meaning, both Lee and Nie Li showed the puppet to Ye Yan and was ecstatic as he learned he would have two forms... After sealing Ye Yan''s soul inside the soul puppet, Ye Yan flapped his new wings a little. He flew up and circled around the sky for a moment. He then landed and changed into a little metal-like boy and walked around the room... His height was around 50cm and started getting familiar with this body... Lee : "Ancestral Founder Ye Yan, how is it?" Ye Yan : "Better than what i had in my mind..." Ye Yan was a little depressed. When he''s alive, he''s a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist and now, he became a Soul Puppet. Therefore, the depression he felt in his heart was unavoidable. However, due to staying in the Heavenly Sacred Border for a countless amount of time, he was now filled with curiosity towards the world. Although he became a Soul Puppet now, he can still fly up, and see the current world. There is definitely gains and losses in life. Ye Yan is also a guy that goes with the flow, therefore he wasn''t too depressed. Nie Li : "From now on, we''ll call you Xiao Fei Fei." Hearing Nie Li''s words, the originally no longer depressed Ye Yan suddenly had the urge to bang his head and die. He''s one of the founders of Glory City, and is now called such a name like Xiao Fei Fei. This is simply an insult to this character. Nie Yu : "Xiao Fei Fei is indeed a good name!" Nie Li : "Since Nie Yu likes it, in the future, you''ll be called Xiao Fei Fei!" Not giving Ye Yan any chance to talk, this newly born Soul Puppet is already named Xiao Fei Fei by Nie Li. After finishing everything, Nie Li brought Nie Yu and had her chant the mnemonics of the Manual so that she can bind Xiao Fei Fei into her set of slots... Nie Yu : "******************###########*******************" Ye Yan felt an enormous power remoulding his soul and at the same time something forming inside him... When he checked in his Soul Realm he was shocked to find an altar in the center with a huge labyrinth below that had numerous doors... When he checked, he saw it was 16 in total and only one door was opened to him, it was the one with the Symbol Yin... Meaning only that attribute opened up to him... He also felt that even though his cultivation dropped 8 Ranks down, he somehow felt that he didn''t lose much of his powers... It took them close to an hour to finish explaining the Manual in simple words for him to understand hopw it works and he was excited to learn his limit was raised up to Peak Legend... At that moment Ziyun and Ninger returned with Yang Xin and Lanruo and didn''t dare to look at Nie Li in his eyes... Although Nie Li didn''t think it was weird as he had said earlier that they did talk about his feeling towards the two, Lee realised that leaving the job into two demons might have been too much... Especially for the innocent Ziyun who still hadn''t recovered her memories... Chapter 183 - 183: Assassins!!! After finishing everything, Lee, Lanruo and Yang Xin along with Nie Li, Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun, Du Ze and Lu Piao walked outside the direction of City Lord''s Mansion. They left the rest along with Nie Yu back to play and come out as they had a few errands to go through... At least that''s what Nie Li and Lee told them as they knew that about this timeframe the people of the Sacred Family would move... Nie Li this was from what Nie Li knew, but Lee knew with 100% accuracy that it will happen since he had heard Shen Hong talking with Shen Ming... Through a silent forest, a breeze of chilled air was blowing occasionally. Faintly, a dangerous aura could be felt and Nie Li suddenly held his steps. Lu Piao : "Nie Li, what''s wrong?" Du Ze : "Do you feel something off??" Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er also widened their eyes, with a puzzled look at Nie Li. Nie Li : "Since you''ve come, then come out. Why bother hiding?" When Nie Li''s voice dimmed, dozens of figures came out from the forest, surrounding Nie Li and bunch. These people all have their face covered, making it impossible to see their faces. The group of black-clothed men were lead by two men. Nie Li can feel that one of them is a Silver rank and other is a Gold rank. As for those behind them, there are three Black Gold rank experts and the rest were all Silver rank. Black Clothed : "Seems that I have belittled you. I never thought that your soul perception ability would be so sharp to perceive our location..." One of the black-clothed leaders said, coldly snorting. Nie Li : "You did not only belittle me, Elder Shen Ming. What''s the meaning of bringing so many people to intercept me??" When Nie Li''s voice drifted over in their ears they were shocked, especially the bunch, they couldn''t believe that the Sacred Family would send people to apprehend them... The Silver rank black-clothed guy that was leading this group is Elder Shen Ming! Elder Shen Ming''s shoulders slightly trembled. He obviously did not think that Nie Li would actually see through his identity so fast. Black Clothed : "We cannot let this kid get away! If he escapes, there will be no end to our troubles!!" Nie Li can easily distinguish the breath of those in front. The other leader beside Shen Ming has a tall build. It''s Deacon Yun Hua who was let off by Lee last time... People from the Sacred Family and the Dark Guild came! Yang Xin : "What are you doing elder Shen Ming??" Yang Xin : "Do you know what your actions will do to the foundations of the Sacred Family??" Shen Ming : "It won''t have anything to do with me..." Shen Ming : "I''m no longer affiliated with the Family..." Although this was a blatant lie at this point he could only go along with it... He was sure that if he failed this mission his fate would be death and then one who would first kill him would be Shen Hong as he let him down... Shen Ming : "Brat, since you know our identities, surrender obediently and you might have a chance of living. Otherwise, all of you shall die!!! Nie Li : "Elder Shen Ming, you''re really stubborn. You actually brought so many people to kill me. Do you know that according to Glory City''s law, it''s a death sentence? If you surrender obediently and follow me to see the City Lord, I can still leave you alive. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!!!" Hearing Nie Li''s words, the black-clothed people had dazed expressions while dumbfoundedly looking at Nie Li. After a moment, they burst out in laughter. Black Clothed : "Hahaha! Too funny!!" Black Clothed 2 : "This brat''s brain is fried!!" Black Clothed 3 : "Simply a pig-headed!" Yun Hua : "Runt, I do want to take a look at how impolite you can be..." Lee : "Why don''t we have a little chat like last time??" Yun Hua narrowed his eyes, last time this bitch here caused him heavy losses and even toyed with him mentally hunting him and chasing him to be hit for his us purposes... Lee : "But i guees it won;t be my time this time to shine..." Lee : "Xiao Fei Fei i choose you!!" The black clothes people started laughing again as none came out from the people in front of them and thought he was trolling them... Seeing those black-clothed people in a complete mess from laughing, Nie Li''s right hand patted on the soul puppet on his shoulder... Nie Li : "Xiao Fei Fei, now is your time to shine!!" Although he wasn''t willing, the soul puppet was under their control. The soul puppet let out two shrieks and flew up, flying towards the group of black-clothed people at lightning speed. Ye Yan : "A bunch of unfilial descendants! To actually get me, a founder to do this kind of chore!!!" Ancestral Founder Ye Yan said from within the soul puppet, not knowing if he''s scolding those black-clothed people or Nie Li and Lee. His claws scratched like a tofu one of the faces of a Gold rank black-clothed men. Black Clothed : "Arghhhh!!" That black-clothed guy let out a miserable scream. The one sealed within the soul puppet was a Legend rank expert. Although his cultivation has yet to return, he is already at the peak Gold rank with more density and purity than before. Adding on to the fact that Ancestral Founder Ye Yan had a frightening amount of combat experience, his attacks were simply sharp and precise. However just as they were all incited by anger that a single Hawk played them, Ye Yan charged and ripped apart a Black Gold Rank expert leaving everyone with wide eyes and opened mouths... He found no resistance at all as his body was split by his feathers and claws... Seeing this scene, Elder Shen Ming and Deacon Yun Hua had their faces darken. They never thought that Nie Li would actually have control over such a strange Hawk. The body of the strange Hawk is made from metal, therefore the attacks that landed on it were unable to do harm to it. Furthermore, it''s attacks are sharp. He''d always attack the eyes, neck or other vital spots. Chapter 184 - 184: Assassins!!! 2 Black Clothed : "Catch that weird bitch!" Black Clothed 2 : "Destroy it!" Boom! Boom! Boom! A spectacular battle. A group of black-clothed people wanted to surround that soul puppet but was unable to catch Xiao Fei Fei''s trail. Too fast! Moreover, it''s moving erratically! It''s impossible to catch it! Seeing this scene, Elder Shen Ming and Deacon Yun Hua had their faces darken. They never thought that Nie Li and Lee would actually have control over such a strange puppet. The body of the strange puppet is made from metal, therefore the attacks that landed on it were unable to do harm to it. Furthermore, its attacks are sharp. He''d always attack the eyes, neck or other vital spots. Shen Ming : "Don''t bother with that strange bird, catch those brats first!" Deacon Yun Hua leapt up, his hands were a set of claws, and approached Nie Li. When he''s in the air, his body transformed into a huge Black Star Tiger. Deacon Yun Hua : "Hungry Tiger''s Devouring!" The sound of air exploding could be heard from Deacon Yun Hua''s sharp claws as they slammed down towards Nie Li. Nie Li''s expression was calm, his body quickly turned into his stronger version of the Fanged Panda he had gotten. Boom! A huge sound burst out. The chubby figure of the Fanged Panda collided with the Black Star Tiger. A powerful aura swept out, causing the surrounding people to take several steps back. However, Deacon Yun Hua was blasted away like a ragdoll shocking everyone on the scene... Everyone was dumbfounded. Seeing this scene, Shen Ming was startled and immediately shouted in panic... Shen Ming : "Kill him! Hurry up don''t leave him alive!" Nie Li lightly smiled. The Fanged Panda suddenly opened its mouth. And blasted everything in its path... BOOOOOM!!! A frightening energy swept out and the damage was extremely frightening. Shen Ming was losing his mind, forget about the powerful puppet just Nie Li was enough to destroy all of them with ease... Deacon Yun Hua probably never thought that the Fanged Panda, which was treated like garbage by everyone else would completely destroy him when he faced Nie Li. However, it was already too late! Deacon Yun Hua was already to the ground, the corner of Shen Ming''s eyes twitched. While Xiao Fei Fei took this chance to kill everyone else leaving only him behind at the mercy of Black Gold Ranks and Legend Ranks... His only thoughts were is this bunch of brats really only thirteen-fourteen years old?? Shen Ming couldn''t help feeling a headache as he wondered where this bunch came from. One Puppet and one kid managed to completely wreck them, if this was to be known outside they would laugh so hard wishing them to abandon their life... This also indicated how powerful their manual was causing even trash demons into powerful ones failing to notice their cultivations... Or more like feel them... Nie Li : "Give it up... You are going to jail and be interrogated to learn why you attacked all of us here..." Yang Xin : "That''s right the Alchemist Association is not gonna let you go..." Lanruo : "Neither the Huyan family..." Ninger : "It might not be much but the Winged Dragon family will also see this through..." Ziyun : "Not to mention my father will lock you up never to see the sun ever again..." Shen Ming : "Damn it!!! Risk it all!!!" Just when his body undergoes a little change, *Bang!* Lu Piao''s fist landed on Shen Ming''s abdomen. Shen Ming immediately clutched his stomach and retched as he started vomiting his intestines. Although Shen Ming had a high position within the Sacred Family, he was only an Elder in charge of handling affairs. He wasn''t good at battling. His cultivation had only just reached Silver rank. When he received a fist from Lu Piao, it left him lying on the ground. But compared to everyone on Shen Ming''s side who were lying on the ground, completely dead with no hopes of being alive after they were killed, he had it better... Shen Ming : "Release me! If you dare to kill me, the Sacred Family will definitely not let you off!" Sheng Ming kept struggling. Ever since he became the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family, he has never received such humiliation before. Shen Ming : "You vicious old fart. I''ve always heard of the notoriety of the Sacred Family. You want to threaten us? We''re not afraid! If you make any noise again, I''ll bury you on the spot!" Lu Piao let out two snorts. He has been unhappy with the Sacred Family for a long time now. Stepping on a member of the Sacred Family with his foot made him feel pretty satisfied. Not waiting for Nie Li or Lee''s words Yang Xin and Lanruo already apprehend the two of them while urging them to walk... Shen Ming and Deacon Yun Hua. One of them is a trusted aide of Sacred Family''s Patriarch, Shen Hong. They might even be able to reveal the actual face of the Sacred Family to the public! On the Sacred Family side... Shen Hong : "You bunch of useless garbage! You were even unable to catch a few kids when you had so many people!" Shen Hong was seated on the high chair while the armrests of the chair were crushed into pieces. One can see how furious he was. Black Clothed : "Spare us, Patriarch! We had no idea that those kids already reached such high cultivation even Deacon Yun Hua lost by his hands. Aside from that, they have a strange puppet that even three Gold rank experts couldn''t defeat!"
Chapter 185 - 185: Unrest!! Shen Hong''s face darkened. Even he did not expect this kind of situation. Who would have thought that four Gold rank experts and twenty-three Silver rank experts were unable to catch four thirteen-fourteen-year-old kids??? Sending so many people had actually failed. One can see that the opponent is very talented at feeding them wrong information about their strength!! What made Shen Hong furious was that Shen Ming and Deacon Yun Hua were captured by Nie Li and his bunch. Capturing two people is the same as suddenly grabbing onto Shen Hong''s vital spots! Shen Ming has been in the Sacred Family for many years. He knows a lot of things that shouldn''t be known. As for Yun Hua, he is the connection between the Sacred Family and Dark Guild. Shen Hong would rather have them be killed by Nie Li. Losing a Silver and Gold rank is nothing much to Shen Hong, but Nie Li and the bunch captured them alive! It seems that those two knows something. Shen Hong narrowed his eyes. They were being filled with viciousness. Nie Li and Lee have become a thorn in his flesh. They must be removed!! Shen Hong : "You''re forcing me to kill you! You really thought that I can do nothing to you while you hide in the City Lord''s Mansion?! You have underestimated the strength of my Sacred Family!" A hint of a chilling light was released from Shen Hong''s eyes. Removing them wouldn''t be able to remove the hatred within his heart! Shen Hong : "Go and investigate where Shen Ming and Yun Hua are being kept! Furthermore, investigate all those who have contacts with the brats and their backgrounds as well!" Shen Hong : "For the Sacred Family''s sake find anything you can find about Lee, investigate his new Clan..." Shen Hong : "Heavenly Marks Family, don''t think that you can ignore the existence of my family while you are in the shelter of the Alchemist Association! Pass a message over the Dark Guild. They are to kill anyone from the Heavenly Marks Family, once they leave their territory!" Shen Hong : "Do the same for the Xiaolin Clan...!!!" Shen Hong''s deep eyes were emitting a chilling murderous intent. The people that were frightened and kneeling down all answered yes. Shen Hong : "Finally, get the two elders: Shen Xu and Shen Yuan!" Shen Xu and Shen Yuan were both Black Gold rank Fighters. Shen Hong has already firmed his mind about killing them. He would start with Nie Li''s friends then with that whore Ninger, that whore Ziyun and after present their corpses to Nie Li he would kill him too personally... At this moment, in the Alchemist Association. Everyone were talking about the two captures that they had dropped on City Lord''s Mansion while Ziyun briefly explained to Ye Zong the situation... It took an immense amount of effort for Lee and Nie Li along with Ziyun to calm him down before he sword he will definitely pry open his mouth and see what exactly Sacred Family is planning!! Ye Zong''s face at that moment was filled with a chilling expression. Glory City is their only known place to survive. If Glory City were destroyed, they will have nowhere else to go. If anyone dares to betray Glory City, or threatens the safety of Glory City, even if they have to use everything within the Alchemist Association, they will have to kill them!! Yang Xin''s gaze fell onto the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword could tell the power of this Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword, if a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist were to use it, is equivalent to unleashing a forbidden technique! As for the puppet it was already returned to its human boy form stunning a few people while it growled around aimlessly... Then they started getting serious and discuss with everyone to return to their families and stay there in order to protect them as both Lee and Nie Li suspect Shen Hong will send people to ask for a beating... Thinking back to their words they all nodded and prepared to leave with each one taking their own ways... Lee and Yang Xin would return to their clan''s location and deal with everyone''s missing arms and legs as it seems they can''t delay it with bullshit anymore... However, just before Lee and Yang Xin left, he handed Ni Li the pill he got in his early days that increases one cultivation until Peak Black Gold Rank with quite a few impurities within as the soul force it''s not refined but won''t be able to advance for a year... This was so that the people bound in Nie Yu''s Manual can refine their own soul force after the first few realms and become stronger... And when Nie Yu in a year''s time start practising she can refine her soul force letting it become pure and break to the Legend Rank... As Lee and Yang Xin entered the Clan area that belonged to them a small girl started running at them... Raphtalia : "You are back!! Yeah!!! Yeah!!!" Lee : "Were any people causing troubles??" The Guard : "No Patriarch, Matriarch Yang Xin!!" Both Yang Xin and Lee nodded to him and watched as many of the guards although they were in their top form... They lacked a hand while gripping the spear with the other one to perform their duties... Lee : Raphtalia-chan, go and call your uncles to have a meeting..." Soon inside the room where the office of their Matriarch and Patriarch was located a few figures appeared... It was Xiaolin Feng - Nao - Tao - Roen - Silia - Reina... Lee : "Good, I called all of you here today for a secret mission..." Lee : "So secret that we need people missing a hand to be on the outer area while all the others that exist in the middle and core area to gather up..." Lee : "It''s time to restore all of their missing limbs..." Chapter 186 - 186: Secrets!! Excitement flashed through their eyes as finally their brethren would be restored completed and become a force to be reckoned with... After hearing their instructions they immediately vanished at their own pace and started passing slips around while having strict orders to burn them later on... Lee chose slips as there are quite many weird demons out there and who knows if one of them could have supersonic hearing?? The whole Clan on the surface was performing too well even with one hand that those trying to investigate found ti difficult to pass through and eventually failed... However, under the surface, they celebrated with tears in their hearts... On The City Lord''s Mansion!! After Nie Li safely returned while strolling, he gave Nie Yu the pill that Lee gave him and swear if it harmed her he was gonna hunt his sorry a.s.s for the next 100 lives... Little did he know though that there are only 99 lives before entering Samsara, he ended up watching her as he had his soul force driving at crazy speeds to intervene somehow... But everything he thought that might happened went out of the window as Nie Yu stood there dumbly and her aura surged instantly and stopped making her a Black Gold Rank... For the first time in all three lives, his mouth opened so wide that it could fit a cattle and started cursing inside him for not having such a convenient pill on his first life... Even on his second one, it would have been appreciated as he was willing to bet his vine would break that time limit and helped him reach Legend rank in a cheat like way fashion... As he was lost in his thought Ye Yan who flew around finally settled and spoke up... Ye Yan : "I never thought that after a thousand years, Glory City would remain standing. There is still fear lingering when recalling those days back!" Ye Yan : "I heard that the current City Lord is also surnamed Ye. I wonder if he''s a descendent of my Thunder Family?" Nie Li : "Ancestral Founder Ye Yan, stop thinking about it. The Thunder Family is already gone. The current City Lord is part of the Snow Wind Family!" Nie Li : "Ye Yan, do you want to rebuild your physical body and take a look at what the world beyond Glory City has to offer???" Nie Li : "Perhaps some from the Thunder Family have left as they lost everything and got settled somewhere else..." Ancestral Founder Ye Yan was stunned. Seeing Nie Li''s calm smile, Ye Yan suddenly felt the d.e.s.i.r.e and hope in his heart uncontrollably sprout out. What kind of place is beyond what Glory City could offer?? Ye Yan : "I want to go!" Awe-spiring covered Ye Yan''s gaze. Unknowingly, his tone became humble when he spoke to Nie Li. Although Ye Yan didn''t know why Nie Li has the appearance of a child, he can firmly determine that within Nie Li''s body, rested the soul of a supreme expert!! The moment Ye Yan''s soul was sealed within the Soul Puppet, his soul had already been under their control. However surprisingly for him now of them ordered him to do disgusting things but he would think it if it''s to take a peek at the girl''s bath... Without speaking any further, Nie Li entered into a cultivating state, preparing to attack the border into Demi-God Demon Spiritualist, by understanding the laws of Lightning... In Du Family!! Du Ze and his family lived in a run-down village. There are about three hundred people in the village, and they all belonged to the Du Family. Du Ze walked along the small trail. Along the way, members of the Du Family all greeted him with smiles across their faces when they saw his return. Unckle Du : "Du Ze is back?" Du Ze : "Yes uncles!" Du Ze replied with a smile. Although the Du Family is poor, the relationship between the relatives were extremely close. Unckle Du : "Du Meng''s family is really fortunate to have a kid like Du Ze!" Unckle Du 2 : "Yeah. He''s already a Silver rank Demon Spiritualist at such young age. It is indeed incredible. The whole Du Family is proud of him!" Unckle Du 3 : "If my kid had half of Du Ze''s talent, even if I die, I would be laughing!" These uncles are being too exaggerating, however, Du Ze''s face turned slightly red and he headed towards his own home while thinking... ''What would happen if they learn I''m already Legend Rank?? Would they fought to their last breath to adopt him??'' He sighed as he walked towards the Ancestral Hall while thinking the whole Du Family is proud of Du Ze today. He is already an irreplaceable existence to them. Du Family''s Ancestral Hall Patriarch : "Du Ze, this is the keepsake of my Du Family. The Fire Qilin Jade Waist Pendant. Only the Patriarch can have this Jade Waist Pendant. Now, I''ll pass this over to you. When you are of age, you will be the Patriarch of my Du Family!" A plain wearing old man wearing a plain robe. He had a white beard and a hunched figure. He was slightly bent as he stuffed a sparkling and translucent jade into Du Ze''s hands. This old man is the current Patriarch of the Du Family, Du Rong. Du Ze : "Lord Patriarch, Du Ze could not afford to take such a precious item!" Du Ze nervously said. He can feel a pure soul force emanating from the Fire Qilin Jade Waist Pendant. Du Rong : "My Du Family has been declining for such a long time now. As the Patriarch, I have failed the ancestors. Now, only you can bring our Du Family back up. You are worthy of this!" Du Rong solemnly said. Compared to his peers, Du Ze''s more m.a.t.u.r.e. Therefore, Du Rong passed the Fire Qilin Jade Waist Pendant over to Du Ze. Du Ze hesitated for a long time before taking the Fire Qilin Jade Waist Pendant from Du Rong. His emotions weren''t able to calm down for a long time. The past flashed across his eyes. Du Ze''s family is extremely poor. The whole family only had dozens of farm land. Hunting in the mountains was only able to barely sustain themselves. Du Ze has two elder sisters. In order to let Du Ze enter the Holy Orchid Institute, they had to marry to a disabled person from the next village. Du Ze has carried a great burden within his heart. Only in the deep silent night, he could cry out loud. He felt that he wronged his sisters. After entering the Holy Orchid Institute, although his talent wasn''t very extraordinary, Du Ze had put in several or even dozen times the amount of effort into his training. If he works hard, he could change the fate of his family and clan! Chapter 187 - 187: Owe!! They had completely changed his fate. Their manual made him a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist! A far cry from the silver rank he had said his damnest to reach in this life... This also caused his family to completely change from the poor situation they were in. Du Ze tightly clenched the Fire Qilin Jade Waist Pendant. His eyes were already moist with tears. Because of the manual, those two came up with, Du Ze can change his fate, the fate of his family! Du Rong : "Du Ze, Bei Zhen''s Chen Family, Yu Family and Jin Zhen''s Lin Jia all sent people over for marriage!" Both Du Rong''s hands trembled. Over many years, very few ladies were willing to marry into the Du Family. But now, these families are scrambling to marry into the Du Family. This is a glorious moment. Du Ze : "Lord Patriarch, I will not marry any of those women. When my Du Family declined, they shunned us. Now, one after another is trying to curry favours. I despise these families!" Du Rong thought for a while and realized that this was indeed the case. Du Ze is now a proper rank Demon Spiritualist, how could he put those small families in his eyes?? Du Rong : "It seems that Xiao Ze has his own thoughts. I shall not talk much about it." At this moment, In Lu Family The Lu Family is a very small aristocratic family. Lu Family''s Patriarch, Lu Ning, which is Lu Piao''s father, is a 3-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist. He was incomparable to those super experts from those superfamilies, but he''s still quite prestigious within the small area of the Northern part of Glory City. Under his care, the herbal business is doing quite well. Lu Ning strode into the living room with big steps. When Lu Ning entered the living room, he saw that Lu Piao had his legs on the table, and was eating a dark purple fruit, looking leisurely. Seeing this scene, the corner of Lu Ning''s eyes twitched. If it were the past, if Lu Piao even dared to make a noise in front of him, he''d definitely smack his b.u.t.t. Until now, Lu Piao was one of the most disappointing ones among the younger generations. He''s extremely lazy. It got to the point that Lu Ning felt his bones itch if he didn''t smack Lu Piao. But that lazy Lu Piao, not knowing how he was suddenly enlightened. This is simply something he couldn''t imagine. He is even willing to believe that the ancestors rose up from their graves... If Lu Piao were to train hard daily, then it''s fine. However, he didn''t even see Lu Piao putting much time into cultivating. Furthermore, Lu Piao is totally restless, scurrying around. Yesterday, he ran into the Xiao Family next door to peek at a girl bathing, simply lawless. Lu Ning originally thought that there will be lots of trouble with this matter. The Xiao Family will definitely not let this go easily. In the end, the Xiao Family sent over a letter early the next morning, wanting to marry the girl over to Lu Piao. Lu Ning understood that the Xiao Family fancies Lu Piao''s potential. From Lu Piao''s cultivating speed, he might even be able to become a powerful Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist in his lifetime! How should he know that he is already up and high in the cultivation world and if he willes it for the word to get out, girls from other families would flock under his legs making him arrogant... Even though he is the laziest person, his cultivating speed is frightening fast. He stole a peek at other people''s baths and got him a daughter-in-law! It''s the only time where he raised his thumb at him without being seen... Lu Ning struggled for a moment within his heart, and spoke in a gentle voice... Lu Ning : "Lu Piao...It''s fine to mess around in the house. But you actually went to peek at the Xiao Family''s girl while she''s bathing. If this matter is spread out, my Lu Family will be discredited by you!" Lu Piao : "Dad, I''m aware of my wrongs." Lu Ning : "It''s good that you know! No wholesome deed is greater than correcting one''s faults." Lu Ning : Regarding this matter, the Xiao Family sent someone over." Lu Piao : "Really? What did they say?" Lu Ning : "So that''s how it is... You like the girl from the Xiao Family... You purposely gotten found in order for me to mention marriage to the Xiao Family? Hmph, you''re giving too much face to the Xiao Family!" After hearing Lu Ning''s words, Lu Piao was immediately crestfallen. Although he wasn''t serious most of the time, he still follows most of the rules. It''s just that he has a soft spot for the Xiao Family''s Xiao Xue. He and Xiao Xue are childhood sweethearts. They would eat and live together. Seeing Lu Piao''s listless look, Lu Ning was happy. He did not mention marriage to the Xiao Family, but the Xiao Family mentioned marriage to them. This is giving them too much face! At this moment, a servant ran in. Servarnt : "Respects to Master, Xiao Family''s miss has come!" Before the servant finished talking, a crisp female voice sounded from outside. Miss : "Lu Piao, come out!" The one that spoke was Xiao Xue. She''s wearing a fire-red skirt that outlined her curvaceous figure. A ponytail was combed at the back, looking charming and cute. Both of her hands were on her h.i.p.s, looking a little shrewish. The moment he saw Xiao Xue, Lu Piao''s head shrank back and immediately felt like running away. Xiao Xue : "Lu Piao, if you dare to run, don''t come looking for me in the future!" Xiao Xue : "Lu Piao, did you peek at me while I was bathing yesterday?" Lu Piao : "Ouch, ouch, ouch, I did." Lu Piao was crying bitterly inside him but outside his eyes were full of kindness, lately, he had been started having weird dreams and dreams he didn''t like at all... Which eventually turn into other dreams which were better than the previous one but he was still a coward unable to say his true feelings... He doesn''t know why but in the second set of dreams and in this life he owes Nie Li and Lee, way too much... Because if it wasn''t for them this beautiful but hard to get crush of mine would have had a tragic ending... Chapter 188 - 188: Book!!! Xiao Xue : "How many times have you peeked recently?" Lu Piao : "Ugh I can''t remember..." Xiao Xue : "What have you seen? Tell me!" Lu Piao paused for a bit here and gritted his teeth while trusting the second sets of dreams he saw and betting... Lu Piao : "I... I... I saw the most beautiful girl stealing my heart!!!" I''m Dead!!! He screamed inside him while still looking at Xiao Xue who had frozen up while still pinching his ears as hard as he could... Xiao Xue : "D-d-did you like what you saw?" Xiao Xue asked while having a red face not knowing if she is feeling angry or just embarrassed... Lu Piao : "Yeah, you were very mesmerizing, it was very nice." Lu Piao''s brain was remembering several scenes and immediately nodded his head. Watching this scene, Lu Ning''s head began to shrink. Xiao Xue is just like Lu Piao''s mother. He slowly moved to the side and *whoosh*, he entered into the inner yard. Lu Piao turned around, wanting to seek aid from his dad, but only saw his dad running away. He felt depressed. Are you still my dad? City Lord''s Mansion The City Lord, Ye Zong and several Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists were together, seems to discuss something. Black Gold Rank : "City Lord, there''s news from Lord Ye Mo. Due to climate changing, the growing rate of demon beasts around Glory City is faster compared to previous years." Black Gold Rank : "We have to dispatch some people to hunt down those demon spirits to control the number of demon beasts around Glory City. Otherwise, when those demon beasts grow up, they will be a great threat to our Glory City." One of the Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists said. He''s the number three within the City Lord''s Mansion. His name''s Ye Xiu. His cultivation is only below Ye Mo and Ye Zong. Ye Zong : "Yeah, we''ll dispatch a portion of the demon spiritualists to hunt down those demon beasts. Good thing we have the elixirs from the Alchemist Association and the pills for food shortage." Ye Zong : "However, we have to be careful of those people from the Dark Guild, we still didn''t uncover anything from Shen Ming and Yun Hua." Ye Zong added while lamenting about their info gathering from prisoners. If they were to send demon spiritualists outside of the city, there''s no guarantee that the Dark Guild won''t take any action. Ye Xiu : "Aside from this, Lord Ye Mo asked me to bring back one item. Please have a look!" Ye Xiu : "Lord Ye Mo found this from a very ancient cave. He has no idea what material this is composed of nor the words written on it." Ye Xiu flipped open the book and saw exquisite drafts appearing in his sight. It was filled with strange spell-like stuff, it also has pictures of all of the demon spirits. A mysterious power blew out. Ye Zong''s heart was slightly chilled as he looked over the book. He carefully examined it, but couldn''t understand the words nor the drawings in the book. Ye Xiu : "This was obtained when Lord Ye Mo dived deep into a demon beasts cave and got it from an expert''s corpse. According to our speculations, when that expert was still alive, he had already reached the peak of Legend rank." Ye Xiu : "Ye Mo frequently went around exploring, and dive into some extremely dangerous place and inspect the situation outside Glory City. That cave was too dangerous. Even Lord Ye Mo did not dare to stay for long, and retreated after he obtained this book." Although he obviously knew that this book is a treasure, he doesn''t know how to use this. Naturally, he felt depressed. Ye Xiu : "Lord Ye Zong, I heard that recently, a genius teen appeared in Glory City that is able to understand some ancient books, including the Book of Divine Lightning Fire. Should we invite that teen over and have him take a look?" Ye Zong : "Oh there might be two of them... Wait I''ll ask someone to call them..." In Nie Li''s Yard... A Guard entered and looked around. The conditions here were quite good. Ye Zong did not seem to have mistreated Nie Li. As he lowered his head, he saw Nie Yu playing around and almost pissed himself as he sensed her cultivation through a wave of soul force lingering around her. No wonder the City Lord is guarding the kid against the external factors... He then saw Nie Li and called out to him to go to the office of the City Lord and while confused Nie Li complied... Soon Nie Li was in the office and there he saw Ye Zong flipping a book but didn''t ask about it as he knew from a glance what it was... A few minutes later from the shadows of the room Lee popped up... Ye Xiu : "Cough, cough. Nie Li, Lee, when Lord Ye Mo and I travelled, we found this thing. Can you take a look at what this is?" Both of them took the Book and started examining it as if they were trying to find what it was... The surface of this book was filled with all sorts of mysterious words, drawings and inscription patterns. It was extremely exquisite. Lee : "It seems to be some kind of demon spirit control technique. This inscription pattern should be some kind of demon spirit manipulation inscription pattern." Nie Li : "I guess you are twenty-thirty per cent correct. You don''t know anything and still, feel proud of it. This is no different than knowing nothing!" Both YeZong and Ye Yan were helpless and drenched in sweat. When Ye Xiu, Ye Zong and Ye Mo looked at this book, they were completely blanked. They couldn''t even figure out the usage of this book. Chapter 189 - 189: Book!!! 2 Lee scoffed at him before taking it from Nie Li''s hand as he checked it while Nie Li spoke up... Nie Li : "I don''t know where Senior Ye Xiu got this book from, but this book is no trivial item. Senior Ye Xiu has to carefully safeguard it. This book records an array named The Ten Thousand Demonic Beast Array." Nie Li : "It''s able to control thousands to tens of thousands of demon beast that are Black Gold rank and above, creating a super array. Even Legend rank Demon Spiritualists, when entering this array, can be easily killed." Nie Li said, after closing and passing the book over to Ye Xiu. However, before anyone could ask any questions Lee started laughing before making a smug face and narrowed his eyes in pity towards Lee... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 7 Completed!!! Use Points To Enhance The Ten Thousand Beast Array!!! Condition 1 : Use Minimum 10.000 Points Rewards : The Four Corner Territorial Beast Array!!! Lee now is a poor man as he has zero points on his system balance but thanks to that he multiplied the previous array by four times... Instead of Ten Thousand now the array can House Forty Thousand... Furthermore, compared to the previous one, this one allows only four types of demon beasts and everyone 2499 Black Gold Rank of them, you can place a Legend Rank among them... This means that in the 40.000 Demons 8 of them would be Legend Rank... Lee : "Nie Li, you are wrong... You need to go and get schooled again in the library..." Nie Li : "How I''m wrong?? I''m certain that''s it..." Lee : "Pour your soul force in the book..." Nir Li looked confusedly at Lee but still did as he was told mainly because he wanted to shut up this bastard over here... However, the next moment his jaws dropped as the inscriptions changed magically on the covers creating a more complex one and harder to set but more powerful... Nie Li : "This?? It''s more powerful than before..." Standing there like an idiot, Ye Zong coughed to snapped back at him as he started explaining the changes as he poured his soul force... Nie Li even told them of a secret mechanism in the array that is able to detonate all the demons in the area of a particular array to create a blast wave towards the sky killing everything in its path... Both Ye Zong and Ye Xiu were ecstatic and started asking how to set it up and how long it would take which Nie Li told them three months as long as they have their materials... Ye Zong asked them for comprehension and while Nie Li didn''t ask for anything for various reasons, Lee did ask for something... And that was to hurry up drawing information from the two prisoners... With a wryly smile they could only promise to do the best they could... Nie Li : "Did you do something to the book??" Lee : "You are kidding me right?? I was a few cm away from you and snatched the book from you..." Nie Li : "Then what?? Then was such a powerful array in the book and missed in it the past??" Lee : "How should I know??? I wasn''t here in your second life and if I remember from the sparse memories I saw back then you simply flipped the book as you explained Ye Yan its origins..." Lee : "And how come you didn''t ask to be with Ye Ziyun??" Nie Li : "I wanted to but I couldn''t... I let him die in my second life and in the end, I didn''t kill the Demon Lord, this time however if he comes he won''t be alive to escape..." Back to Ye Zong... Ye Xiu : "City Lord, I feel that that kid named Nie Li isn''t lying. If he wanted to lie, he wouldn''t be saying that he could lay down the Ten Thousand Demonic Beast Array within three months time." Ye Zong : "I know, those two have overturned by disbelief within a few months..." YeZong : "Afterall, three months of time is extremely fast. If he''s unable to lay down the array, he''ll be exposed. Instead, he''ll definitely say within three years, five years, or even longer for the array to be completed." At that moment, however, a guard entered inside in a rush while kneeling and reporting some disturbing news causing the two of them to fly out of the door and reach Nie Li''s yard... There they saw Nie Yu oozing with power, which they ignored, for now, Nie Li with Lee talking along with Ninger and Ziyun eating cookies like a picnic... It was then that they saw the two of them with Nie Li and Lee being puzzled... Ziyun : "Father, what has got you so riled up??" As Ziyun asked, Ye Zong, didn''t manage to answer as a voice was heard from above them and then saw something landing in front of them... Ye Yan : "Oh... The little brat Ye Zong... Pay respects to your ancestors..." Ye Zong and Ye Xiu were stunned, the only one they could think paying respect to that was Ye Yan... Wait!! Nie Li has entered the Heavenly Sacred Border before! Could it be that at that time, Nie Li brought Ancestral Founder Ye Yan out of the Heavenly Sacred Border? Ancestral Founder Ye Yan is in soul form. his soul wouldn''t disperse as long as he is within the Heavenly Sacred Border. However, seeing this metal bird little boy combinations their hearts sunk as it seems they sealed Ancestral Founder Ye Yan''s soul within the Soul Puppet. This is simply a great offence!!! And they don''t have time to ponder it... Ye Zong : "Descendent Ye Zong, pays respects to Lord Ancestral Founder." Ye Xiu : "Descendent Ye Xiu, pays respects to Lord Ancestral Founder." After finishing their respects they started telling Lee and Nie Li that the Dark Guild is pushing slowly a beast horde towards here... And based on their calculations they had three months... Chapter 190 - 190: Laying The Array!!! Hearing the new gasped were heard from the girls while Lee and Nie Li frowned and various things started running through their heads... Lee : "Do we know the general location of them??" Ye Zong : "Yes we do... It is coming from the north..." Lee : "Nie Li as a Peak Legend Rank Demon Spiritualist, if you abandon sleep and only work on this how long will it take you to set it down??" Nie Li : "If we have the materials, a bit over a month..." Lee : "Good, then you with the City Lord, Ye Xiu and whoever can help will be busy with laying down the array..." Ye Xiu : "What will you do??" Lee didn''t answer and stood up before walking towards the wall confusing many except Nie Li about what he was gonna do... Lee : "I''m gonna go and delay them as much as possible..." He said before diving in the shadows and giving zero timing for their reactions to catch up... Nie Li realising that something might go bad for him to actually volunteer for this stood up and immediately stretched out before waved his hands at the two to snap them out of their daze... Nie Li : "Since he said he would delay them, then that''s what he would do..." Nie Li : "Ninger call everyone, gather them here..." Nie Li : "Ziyun you are gonna help me with inscribing lines..." Nie Li : "As for you two, gather as many materials as you can from..." Rock Jade!! Nie Li listed various items and both Ye Zong and Ye Xiu left to gathered them as soon as possible for him to reassemble... Ziyun : "Nie Li, why so rush for time if we have three months??" Nie Li : "How do you feel about Lee?? As a person, his motives and many other things..." Ziyun : "I''m not sure, I can say that he helps this city and its people in his own way but still hides things that could improve many things..." Nie Li : "Yes, he is... However, so far, he has only done things that strengthen the town..." Nie Li : "And now he is on the move as he sensed something... And so did I..." Ziyun was perplexed as she was listening to Nie Li''s explanations about Lee''s actions... Nie Li : "That Horde like your father said, is not natural but man-made..." Nie Li : "And the ones responsible is the Dark Guild which means they might have ways to speed up their marching here..." Nie Li : "Or they are preparing a sneak attack on the city causing us severe damages before the Horde arrives..." Soon Ye Xiu returned alone and started speaking up... Ye Xiu : "Let''s begin laying down the Array." Nie Li : "Why the rush? I just got here, and I haven''t even rested yet." Ziyun was stumped and so did Ye Xiu as he is also experienced along with Ye Zong and saw the problems arising in those three months... Ye Xiu : "Laying down The Four Corner Territorial Beast Array is a big matter." Nie Li : "It''s a big matter for you. For me, it''s not anything big. We''ll talk after I''ve rested. Go gather the materials first." Ye Xiu : "The materials have all been gathered, we only wait for you and your friends to help us spread the array all over the town..." No matter what materials were needed for the Four Corner Territorial Beast Array, Ye Xiu would replied that they already have them. This caused Nie Li to stare at Ye Xiu with discontent. Such hard to find materials has already been gathered. The City Lord''s Mansion really is rich, since they basically have almost everything. They also brought many unimaginable treasures. These treasures were mostly gathered in the City Lord''s Mansion. Nie Li : "Fine, in that case, let''s begin laying down the array." Nie Li then took out a detailed map of all over the city and based on the Array he marked spots on the map... Nie Li : "This is the general outline of the Glory City." Ye Xiu looked at Nie Li in shock. This is only the general outline? It''s already very detailed! Who has such free time to create this much detail expect certain areas... Nie Li : "I got Ancestral Founder Ye Yan to fly above the City and then draw this map." So that''s the case! Ye Xiu understood and opened his mouth wide thinking that Ye yan became quite useful and as soon as this thought crossed his mind he wanted to bang his head... Ye Xiu : "Right, where''s Ancestral Founder Ye Yan?" Ye Xiu just realized that when he came over, he did not see Ancestral Founder Ye Yan here so he could only ask. Nie Li : "I have him flying outside of Glory City to search for the location of the Dark Guild." Nie Li said. The Dark Guild is very secretive. It''s hidden within Glory City for hundreds of years and was growing stronger and stronger. They have also opened an additional underground kingdom outside of Glory City. Glory City''s various families wanted to annihilate the Dark Guild many times but were unable to find the lair of Dark Guild. Even the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist Ye Mo couldn''t do a thing about the Dark Guild. Ye Xiu nodded. He''s secretly speechless. What method did Nie Li use to get Ancestral Founder Ye Yan to be so obedient?? Nie Li smiled a bit as he guessed what he thought and laughed inwardly as he wanted to see his face when he calls him Fei Fei... Back in the days when they entered the Heavenly Sacred Border, they were lectured miserably by Ancestral Founder Ye Yan. They weren''t even able to raise their heads from his scolding. And now, Ancestral Founder Ye Yan actually listens to Nie Li. He was even helping him run errands, this is simply unbelievable! Chapter 191 - 191: Groundwork!!! Time flew by, Nie Li has been working with Ye Ziyun''s and the rest in her yard for seven days now. He is inscribing like some madman on the Demon Crystals he needs and using various small arrays to increase their rate... As he didn''t have the pot anymore and had handle it to Lee... However, he had kept a few for thousands for him... What surprised Nie Li during this timeframe is that Xiao Xue came and bothered Lu Piao which he would swear, it was a bit earlier than her joining their party by almost a month... As many things kept happening that threw him off, he took his chances and directly asked him only to be shocked later on... However he wasn''t the only one shocked, Ninger was shocked as well... The emergence of dreams on Lu Piao caused the others to frown as they started speaking about their own sense of Deja vu... This alarmed greatly Nie Li and doubled the sped at which he was working on the Four Corner Territorial Beast Array... As they were working with him sweating bullets inwardly... On the snowy paths towards the mountains in the north... A figure came out from the Shadows lightly panting as he has used extreme speed through it to reach here as normally he would need a month... After notifying Yang Xin to take care of the clan and giving her more Pills for their missing limbs and supplement their hunger and soul force he had left... The reason for his hurriedness was that as Ye Zong explained to them the situation his system rang... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 8 Triggered!!! Find Out Who Created And Who Is Guiding The Beast Horde Ahead Of Time!!! Condition 1 : Find The Creators!!! Condition 3 : Delay The Horde From 20-40 Days!!! Rewards : 50.000 ToDaG Points - 50.000 ToDaG Points - 10.000 ToDaG Points/Day He knew who created the horde and it was the Dark Guild based on what he knew about this time in history... However, as his system classified it as such it seems they got external help and now that helping hand is guiding the horde... Therefore he needed to get this done and get as many points as possible along the way... Back On The City Lord''s Mansion... Ye Zong felt a little mentally exhausted from handling official matters and he did not relax a bit. As he was working, Ye Xiu suddenly rushed in. Ye Xiu : "City Lord, President Gu Yan seeks an audience." Ye Zong : ""Oh? President Gu Yan is here? Hurry and bring him in." Gu Yan : ""Respects to the City Lord." YeZong : "President Gu Yan, no need to be so polite. In here, treat it as your home. President Gu Yan, you seem to have something important to say. I wonder, what matter brings your trip here?" Gu Yan''s expression went solemn and he looked at Ye Zong. After being silent for a moment, he said. Gu Yan : "I''m not sure if these words should be said, but if it''s not said, I fear that the consequences will be severe." Gu Yan : "As you know we have been suspecting that the Sacred Family has forbidden secrets with the Dark Guild. Some time ago, the Main Affairs Elder of the Sacred Family, Shen Ming, lead some people to assault Nie Li and the others brats but was captured." Ye Zong : "Don''t tell me that bastard finally confessed??" Gu Yan : "Yes after alternate methods of torture, he confessed some of the Sacred Family''s acts." Ye Zong : "Good do we have solid evidence of those??" Ye Zong : "With just Shen Ming''s testimony alone, I''m afraid that it''s not enough to clash completely with the Sacred Family. There has to be solid evidence!" Gu Yan : "According to him it seems Shen Hong figured about the manual the kids have and hid greedy side finally resurface..." Gu Yan : "I imagine, after this loss and fear for the worst he will move to target those brats families and possible cause some losses to weaken the City..." Ye Zong : "Hmm... If that were to be done, with the horde getting closer it will be like facing two fronts one inside not knowing when to get stabbed and one external hoping for survival..." However, at that moment Ye Xiu entered once again with a frown on his face... Ye Xiu : "City Lord... Shen Xiu is here and is asking to have a talk with you..." Both Gu Yan and Ye Zong looked at each other as their eyes shine and quickly told him to hurry and let her inside... A few moments later her figure walked inside as a powerful and prideful aura oozed out from her... Shen Xiu : "Respects to the City Lord..." Ye Zong : "You don''t have... Based on cultivation only I''m the one who should pay my respects..." Shen Xiu smiled at his words and kindly retracted her aura and only let her figure oozed of pride making Ye Zong and Gu Yan smile wryly... Shen Xiu : "I''m here to report suspicious inputs from my Sacred Family..." Both of them knew that she was here with enough evidence to drawn the Sacred Family while at the same time they knew that based on power now the Sacred Family unofficial is hers... Seeing that none spoke and waited for her another smiled bloomed on her face as she started talking about their conducts on the last few days and targeting the other families furthermore she also reported a few unauthorised exits from the city without reporting at the City Lord... As they talked continue their faces became darker and darker and almost exploded when Shen Xiu handed them a ring with enough evidence inside to warrant the killing order of their nine ancestors... Chapter 192 - 192: Why Is He Here?? Two weeks later on the snowy parts of the mountains sounds of growling could be heard from there... Dead bodies are scattered around making the place from a nice white snow utopia to a red hellish place with corpses... Lee : "These demons are like ants, one punch and they burst apart like melons..." ROOOAAARRR!!! Lee : "Yeah, yeah keep complaining..." BOOOM!!! A few days ago as he continues to travel through the shadows he finally found the Horde in its glory slowly marching ahead... Somewhere within the horde, he spotted clothed guys making him smirk before he sneaks attacked them as he appeared from behind their shadows and captured all of them revealing who they were... While those belonging to the Dark Guild were met with a cruel death after spilling all of the beans that they planned to attack the Glory City... Not only that Shen Hong had promised them to abandon one gate so that it would be easier for them to enter inside and destroy the City which would afterwards fall on the hands of Shen Hong... Lee frowned as this was basically how it originally fell on Nie Li''s first life but he didn''t expect to have been planned that far ahead... Although based on the second life of his, they had deep-rooted relations ship hidden from the other families... What surprised him the most however was the fact that the horde didn''t bother them at all they continue walking straight towards the direction of Glory City... Lee turned towards the three Elders and told them the plans of the City Lord against their Sacred Family causing them to be shaken up badly as they were found out... However immediately after he told them that all the families are preparing for a mass massacre leaving none alive which caused their eyes to dim... It was over their plans to rule the city and rise were scattered and their family ended with them, is what Lee read based on their expressions and eyes... Lee : "However not everyone agrees with that..." Lee : "And we are searching for clues delaying the massacre in order to spare the kids and innocent that have nothing to do with your f.u.c.k.i.n.g shits ambitions for dominance..." Throwing some baiting words causing some lights to return to their eyes... After going back and forth and telling them about Shen Xiu they started believing him and finally agree to hand over evidence to him... Unfortunately, though their fates weren''t spared as Lee killed them but promised to spare their family... Going back to the present situation since then, he had appeared in front of the marching Horde but this time didn''t let them ignore him and started punching and kicking them ending their lives miserably... With each punch, three or four demons fell and the same could be said about his kicks, Overall he was killing hundreds every day and currently he was on his 20th day and the Horde seems like a neverending sea of these demons... Suddenly Lee felt the whole area stagnating as the demons were slowed down and soon everything had frozen over in time... Lee : "What the hell??" ??? : "I was curious as to who is delaying the marching of these insects and it turns out to be another insect." A powerful voice was drifted in his ears as he felt the ground tremble... Lee''s system rang notifying him of the completion of his Quest while popping a new quest... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 8 Completed!!! Find Out Who Created And Who Is Guiding The Beast Horde Ahead Of Time!!! Condition 1 : Find The Creators!!! Condition 2 : Find The Guide!! Condition 3 : Delay The Horde From 20-40 Days!!! Rewards : 300.000 ToDaG Points ---- Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 9 Triggered!!! One Of The Six Deities Found Their Way To The Tiny World!! Rewards : 10.000.000 ToDaG Points Lee opened his eyes wide in shock when he read who the f.u.c.k was this giant guy in front of him... Being several hundred meters tall with silvery-black armour and wielded a huge spear in his hand. He looked as vicious as an Asura from the underworld. ??? : "Hmm?? Now that I''m taking a good look with my eyes... Your fate does not belong here..." ??? : "I see, you are the one who passed through time and space in this world..." Lee''s expression changed countless times as his eyes were locked on the giant figure... ??? : "The sage emperor asked me to find who caused the disturbance and as I did I fell through the same hole you did..." ??? : "But then the restrictions in this world were applied to me sending me quite far, it took me a while to cross over here..." ??? : "Then I found these guys trying to control a horde... It was amusing and thought why not..." ??? : "They wanted to destroy a human City they said... It would be fun they said... They wanted to rule afterwards they said..." ??? : "Bhahahahahahaha, I wanted to see their faces when I would have wiped the City with one finger..." ??? : "Although my cultivation dropped to Heavenly Fate 1-Star or the peak here Spiritual God, it''s more than enough for me to rule this place and handed it over to the Sage Emperor..." ??? : "Enough Bla bla... These people had sent a few squads to summon an insect and crush the City... I hope when I get there it will be still standing..." As he said that, he pointed his finger at Lee who was literally an ant before him and lightly poked ahead causing immense pressure to fall on his body... After the finger stab on the ground for the first time, the Giant seemed surprised... ??? : "Oh??" His finger stab deep to the ground creating a crate however there was no blood indicating the death of Lee... Chapter 193 - 193: Attack On The City!! Withing the shadow realm, Lee tried to escape however because of the time prevention he couldn''t and started cursing... He tried numerous ways and thought many things and still couldn''t come out of this... He was lucky that the finger created a shadow over his head thus saving his life... Damn, he hated being lazy and not comprehend the Lighting Law, or learning martial arts or special attacks or whatever something... Right now he even hated he can''t cultivate Higher than Nie Li... Back To The City... Suddenly, three figures appeared behind the Guards backs. *Puff puff* Fresh blood splattered all over. These three guards were only Silver rank and those that assassinated them were all at least Gold rank experts. They were caught off guard. Not even a sound was made and they fell into a pool of blood. Those sixty people reacted as though nothing had happened, and continued chanting the spell. Hong! Boom! Boom! The ground was constantly cracking. Black Cloathed : "Release! Abyss Demon!" One of the leading men shouted, his voice was nearly frantic. That blue light shined on his face, causing his face to look especially sinister. The grey robes on those sixty black-clothed people fluttered without any wind, their bodies floated in midair. Boom! Boom! Boom! The surface of the Martial Arts Field was full of cracks. Vaguely, lava emerged from the ground. A huge head rose up from the burning lava. A giant demon that was a dozen meters in height rose from the lava-like an awakened giant. A huge set of wings grew on its back. Its hand was holding onto a giant flaming sword. Black Cloathed : "Hahaha, wreak havoc! Abyss Demon!" The leading black-clothed man madly laughed. At this moment, the Abyss Demon suddenly opened those bell-like eyes of his. The giant flaming sword in his hand swung out. The leading black-clothed men instantly perished within the flames, there wasn''t even a scream. Seeing this scene, the remaining fifty people were scared out of their wits, and immediately bolted outside. After this Abyss Demon was summoned, there wasn''t any way to distinguish enemies and allies. Everything in his eyes, will be destroyed without hesitation! Boom! boom! boom! A fire was raging. The southern side of the City Lord''s Mansion was completely thrown into chaos. Nie Li, who currently rested as he barely finished the Array, suddenly opened his eyes when he felt the commotion over at the southern area. Nie Li''s heart felt a chill. Those guys attacked the City Lord''s Mansion much earlier than he expected and caused such a huge commotion? Ziyun "Nie Li, what happened?" Ye Ziyun who was next to him tired as well as she helped till the very end bolted awake and asked... Nie Li slightly knitted his brows. In his first life, they didn''t attack while in his second life their target was him... However this time, the only explanation is that they are creating once again a diversion!! They are trying to attack the Southern area to lure the attention of the guards. Then the real motive is both me, the guys - girls and the Xiaolin Clan... However, they had miscalculated one thing or even if they had calculated it they would have passed as mere protection and nothing that can''t be breached... He stood up and he immediately took out an inscription paper and summon a giant core before pouring his Soul force inside... Nie Li : "Ziyun go and warn the others as it seems that place is a diversion and probably their targets are us..." Ye Ziyun eyes flashed with a worried look before she nodded and looked at him as if she wanted to say be careful... But didn''t as she knew the power of the Array everyone helped construct all over the City... However Nie Li saw through her and smiled before speaking up... Nie Li : "In this period of time, you should know the power of the Array. I will take care of the offenders from here." Ye Ziyun remained silent for a moment, before nodding to him and left hurrying to reach the others... As she did, Nie Li watched her back figure getting smaller and smaller and smiled bitterly as she only sends her away because this core for the Array is s.u.c.k.i.n.g him dry and would leave him with little Soul Force to operate the Array for a minute at most... Knowing the consequences of being s.u.c.k.e.d dry, he sends her away first... At this time, over at the southern area, a large number of guards gathered. They were swinging their weapons, charging at those little flaming demons and soon entered into close combat battle. A large amount of these guards were all Fighters. Demon Spiritualists only took up a tenth of the numbers. However, those Demon Spiritualists rapidly merged with their demon spirits and became the main force in the battle. Boom! Boom! Boom! The most fearful is naturally, the most powerful Abyss Demon! The Abyss Demon doesn''t distinguish between friends and foes. It raised its giant flaming sword and chopped down. A tall tower collapsed. Guards that were wielding bows and crossbows screamed as the tower fell. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! A dense cloud of arrows flew towards the Abyss Demon from all direction. The Whole area was extremely chaotic. Together with Ye Xiu, three Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualists already arrived in the area, merged with their own demon spirits and were ready to join the battle. This Abyss Demon is an existence that was not beneath a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Abyss Demon is slow, he would have already levelled the City Lord''s Mansion! However before he could say anything the whole sky, suddenly light up with numerous figures of various demons resembling Dragons - Tigers - Pandas - Birds... The Array they hurriedly worked and tirelessly build was online... Chapter 194 - 194: Hunting!! The City Lord''s Mansion was thrown into complete chaos. Weapons colliding here and there stopped suddenly as they saw the whole sky light up... One after another the black-clothed people flew off in different directions. These people are all Black Gold rank experts. They can avoid the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion easily. Adding to the fact that the City Lord''s Mansion is thrown into chaos, all of the experts that reside in the City Lord''s Mansion were gathered towards the southern area, with no one taking note of them. Nie Li however started commanding the Demon Spirit to hunt them down one by one and kill them making the whole Glory City seemed as if a beast horde was attacking them... Boom! Boom! Boom! That black-clothed Demon Spiritualist did not show any weaknesses. He was controlling the Snow Wind Corpse Worm to devour the surrounding cold moisture and pounded towards those Demon Spirits... Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! A countless amount of ice hailed down like a rain of arrows, bombarding towards them doing zero damage on the as the power of the Array was no Joke... Boom! Boom! Boom! All of the icicles fell onto the Blood Alligator''s body and exploded into dust. Black-Clothed : "He''s got a Blood Alligator!" The black-clothed man that transformed into the Snow Wind Corpse Worm was shocked. The Blood Alligator''s huge tail whipped towards the Snow Wind Corpse Worm. That whistling huge tail split the air, releasing bolts of lightning. That frightening soul force swept out, causing everyone in the area to suffocate from the pressure. Nie Li : "Kill!!" Nie Li yelled inside his mind as he controlled the Dragon Alligator a variation and mutation of the Blood Alligator... Feeling that frightening power roaring towards him, the black-clothed person wasn''t able to resist at all. He was hit hard thus ending his life while Nie Li could grasp everything that happens through the Array started hunting down the others... Many roared as they saw their allies were killed, the Demon Spiritualist roared in anger and hastily turned around and threw a palm towards the black figure. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Countless explosions resound here and there as Nie Li''s heart grew colder and colder as many of them were playing it smart and was using various abilities to trick him and escape as they killed more people... Nie Li : "No matter where you run to in this City only death awaits you!!" Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Several demon spirits chased after the intruders. Suddenly, Nie Li felt an aura getting closer to him. His heart was slightly chilled. Sure enough, he was discovered by someone. Although he wasn''t trying to hide... Black-Clothed : "Gagaga, little doll, I finally found you!" A black figure appeared with a woosh. His movements were light, his voice was very soft, making it hard for others to notice his presence. Nie Li even though if he was a girl... Just when he''s about to lay hands on Nie Li, Nie Li suddenly vanished while distortions appeared around him... Black-Clothed : "Illusion?? No, I was teleported???" Suddenly the figure gasped as he found countless eyes staring at him making him gulp and yell mommy before he was pounce at becoming food... Nie Li : "You want to escape from me? Fat chance!" Nie Li coldly snorted, as he found many trying to escape with their lives only for them to be ambushed by demon spirits that Nie Li placed there upon the Array''s activation... Nie Li : "No one knows the layout of the city better than me..." Nie Li''s eyes suddenly lit up and coldly growled. A bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the heavens, bombarding a Demon Spiritualist. When the Demon Spiritualist felt the lightning targeting him, he was shocked. What exactly is this? It''s actually able to control lighting? Feeling the lightning walling down, he suddenly leapt towards the side. Booooom! The lightning made a huge crater on the ground when it landed. The lightning scattered, forming a small lightning net. However, if one strike isn''t enough keep going... Countless lightning strike fell upon the Black-Clothed people burning a few to a crisp while roars of thunder resounded... Booooom! Booooom! Bolts of lightning bombarded the ground, in every corner as Nie Li killed most of them before focusing solely on a single problem as even though he has reached the Peak of Legend Rank this Array is too f.u.c.k.i.n.g greedy... Around City Lord''s Mansion... The majority of the Snow Wind Family''s experts coordinated to restrain the Abyss Demon. As for the Silver and Gold rank guards, they were all battling the little flame demons. The entire scene could only be described as chaotic. Suddenly, even Ye Xiu was becoming a little panicked. If he waited until they kill the Abyss Demon, they would suffer a major loss by then. Under the attacks of the little flame demon horde, the guard army retreated little by little. Guard : "We can''t hold them off anymore!" Guard 2 : "If this continues, we''ll suffer heavy losses!" Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Several figures arrived "Divine Family is here to assist!" "Winged Dragon Family is here to assist!" "Heavenly Soul Family is here to assist!" "Alchemist Association is here to assist!" However, as they arrived the face of Ye Xiu and bunch changed. Boooooooom!!!! A bolt of lightning fell from the sky, and heavily struck the Abyss Demon''s body. Rooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaar!!!!! The Abyss Demon furiously roared with a shrill. The attacks from before could only cause small damage to it and did not have much of an effect on it. However, this lightning bolt was several folds stronger than the previous ones, and also removed a huge portion off of his shoulders. The Abyss Demon swung its sword in a fury, chopping towards the people that had gathered there... Boom!!!!! Chapter 195 - 195: Bricks!! A chilling ray shot out of Nie Li''s eyes, like a killing god. The pillar of lightning once again headed towards the Abyss Demon. Boom! The Abyss Demon furiously roared in pain. The giant flaming sword dropped to the ground. The Abyss Demon endured the pain and stretched its left hand to grab the giant flaming sword. Nie Li controlled small bolts of lightning and constantly attacked the Abyss Demon, trying to obstruct its mobility. Although they felt a blazing heat blowing towards them, Ye Xiu and the rest clenched their teeth, grabbing onto the hilt of the giant flaming sword and dragging it away. Seeing that Ye Xiu and bunch seized the giant flaming sword from it, the Abyss Demon suddenly howled in anger and stretched its hands out to grab Ye Xiu and bunch. Looking at this scene, Nie Li once again unleashed his soul force, even with his soul force nearly exhausted. Countless bolts of lightning fell from the sky, and gathered into Nie Li''s hand. He then turned it into an extremely thick lightning pillar. With Nie Li''s hands chopping down, the huge lightning pillar headed towards the Abyss Demon. The Abyss Demon''s c.h.e.s.t exploded and then evaporated into atoms from so many Lighting types Demon Spirits bombarding it... Ye Xiu and the bunch were currently struggling to drag the giant flaming sword away from the scene. When they saw that the huge palm of the Abyss Demon was about to slam down, they felt the blazing heat blowing towards them. Suddenly, an unparalleled heavenly might fell from the sky. They raised their heads and looked at the Divine Lightning several folds thicker than the previous one. That huge lightning pillar struck the body of the Abyss Demon. That lightning pillar penetrated the Abyss Demon''s c.h.e.s.t before reducing itself into atoms... The Abyss Demon mournfully roared as those crimson eyes gradually dimmed and vanish. A moment of silence. Ye Xiu and bunch were dumbfounded. The scene of the Abyss Demon''s dying is simply too shocking to believe. Such frightening lightning power! No one could have imagined that when the Array would actually show such frightening power. At this moment, all of the experts from the various families had their eyes in awe and fear. He was exhausted... Last time he had used a part of the Array when he was a Silver Rank and almost died from getting s.u.c.k.e.d dry... But now he controlled an Array several times stronger and almost passed out as he was Peak Legend Rank... He looked around him as he fell movement and noticed it was Ziyun and the rest of the gang coming to check up on him... As he was resting while having Ziyun and Ninger left and right he was hearing about how a few Black Clothed people appeared on their Clans but were taken care of by themselves... They tied them up and send them away half dead towards the City Lord and it was also this reason that he didn''t really quite make an appearance... They had captured at least 6-8 people... Nie Li : "So now only Lee is left who is away..." However just as he called his name, Lee''s voice rang in desperation in his mind causing him to groan in pain as he clenched his head and worry the others... Lee : "HELP!! SOS HELP!!!" Nie Li : "F.u.c.k stop screaming!!!" Nie Li spoke loudly to show that using an Manual, he is talking with someone and it wasn''t hard to understand this... Lee : "Nie Li did you defend the City?? Good, you didn''t pass out..." Lee : "Quick think of ways to increase right now your Cultivation to the Heavenly Fate Realm..." Nie Li : "Are you sleep talking Lee.. That''s impossible..." Lee : "YOU PIECE OF SHIT I''M RUNNING FOR MY LIFE HERE!!!" Nie Li : "Running?? You?? You are probably holed up within the shadows..." Nie Li was drinking a juice Ninger gave him while Ziyun glared at her but didn''t say anything as he was speaking... However, Lee didn''t answer him as the truth was he was hiding within the shadows... Nie Li : "What''s wrong??" Lee : "I am hiding in the shadows but the place I''m currently in is locked in space and can''t leave..." Nie Li : "So you just got tired of defeating Demon Beasts and thought of bothering me when I was busy protecting the City..." Nie Li : "Did you gave birth to bricks as well??" The guys in the team who realised the joke started laughing while the girls looked confused as they waited for Nie Li to finish talking with Lee... Lee : "You know... I wanted to preserve my Soul Force (Points) and buy you more time in raising your cultivation..." Lee : "However I''m curious to see how many bricks you will give birth..." Nie Li smiled at his words but soon tat smile froze and started deforming into paleness, then into fear, then anger, then unwillingness... In short various emotions flashed into his face making everyone really worried as they thought he was experiencing a backlash from utilizing the entirely of the Array... Nie Li : "H-h-how..." Nie Li : "W-w-what is he h-here for..." His voice sounded terrified and in fact, in his mind, he had birth to a ton of shitting bricks as he tried to find anything he can to get out of this situation... Lee : "Oh?? What''s this?? Are those Bricks I''m hearing in the background??" Lee : "Let me spicy things up... He is freaking COMING TO THE GLORY CITY with the Horde!!!" Pfffttttt!!! Cough, cough... Nie Li spat the juice he was drinking and started panting heavily as he registered the words Lee said to him while everyone stood up as they finally realised that Nie Li isn''t experiencing a backlash but learned back news... Bad news, enough to reduce him to this state... Lee : "Finally he can''t see my fate and wishes to wipe me out..." Chapter 196 - 196: Bricks!! 2 Nie Li : "How much time can you hold??" Lee : "If i stay hidden within the shadows I can hold off for almost a day..." Lee : "But if he locks in my position somehow and forces me to leave and then hide again the time will be reduced..." Nie Li : "I currently have the Lighting Law..." Nie Li : "If I practise, Light, Darkness, Death, Hell, Snow we would have six Laws..." Lee : "You actually have Time and Space Law... The problem is would you be able to unlock all of them with their marks??" Nie Li didn''t answer and raised his hands and in one hand burst with white light and in the other with black light as their symbol appeared on palms... Continue on, his c.h.e.s.t burst with bones forming an armour before it dispersed and a mark formed on his c.h.e.s.t... He started concentrating deeper and deeper and snow formed around him as in the back of his palm a snowflake symbol appeared... Lee who was hidden in the shadows kept hearing the system ringing as the seeds of Laws were transferred from Nie Li to Him... But right now he didn''t care... He currently had five Laws in his status being 0.1% completed... Continued on Nie Li cut his connection to the outside world while his mind drifted away to memories of both timelines watching and watching... He kept reliving his lives in order and in a loop trying to intervene with his memories creating more and more different unknown effects... What he didn''t know was that Nie Li actually submerged himself in time and space while his body outside surged with Soul Force... His cultivation broke through to Demi-God 1-Star... Demi-God 2-Star Demi-God 3-Star Demi-God 4-Star Demi-God 5-Star... And all the others followed with groans as this was too much soul force bursting out from their bodies as they raised up in ranks... Kong Ming who was in the Xiaolin Clan was shocked and flew out as he appeared instantly in front of Nie Li and watching him dwelling within the Laws... Kong Ming : "What the hell happened for him to search frantically for Laws??" Thanks to the surging of various people in their cultivation, the City was alarmed thinking that they were attacked once more... A few hours later Nie Li opened his eyes and two symbols could be seen on his back shoulders with one somehow resembling rifts and the other like clock hands before they faded away... Kong Ming : "Kid... What is going on?? Do you know the trouble you caused??" Nie Li : "I have no choice... One of his Men is heading this way..." Kong Ming was shocked as his body started trembling and no one could tell whether it was from fear or anger... Nie Li : "Is is currently trapped with one of his goons and urgently needs me to raise my cultivation to Heavenly Fate which is a Spiritual God here..." Nie Li : "I used the Laws i knew in all my lives to learn the first stages of them and raise my cultivation to the Peak of Demi-God..." Nie Li : "How much time passed since you came???" Kong Ming : "A few hours!!!" Kong Ming : "What Laws did you learn??" Nie Li : "Lightning - Light - Darkness - Death - Snow - Time - Space!! I miss one more for the Manual I''m practising..." Nie Li : "I''m thinking of Hell Law..." Nie Li : "But i have no idea how to go about it..." Kong Ming : "Thing you are on a large battlefield and people constantly dying left and right while screaming, crying and grieve as if their bodies are getting burned alive..." Kong Ming : "You need to be careful though... When your cultivations breakthrough to Heavenly Fate you need to restrict it otherwise you will be ejected from here..." Kong Ming : "The others won''t have that problem because they will need to refine and purified their energy and practise their Laws..." Nie Li : "However in my case, since I''m directly involved with the Laws i might get kicked out huh..." Kong Ming nodded while Nie Li closed his eyes and started focusing on perceiving the Hell Law... What Nie Li didn''t know was that various people in the Tiny world were shocked as they felt a shift to the Laws... In a dark place within where Lee had first appeared the image of a beautiful girl clad in red appeared with a clear shock on her face... Similarly, inside a grave, a giant Skull broke apart as it howled and cursed the person who stole his Death Law, making him unable to revive... Withing the mountains an old man was travelling but suddenly stopped on his tracks as he felt the mysterious power within him slowly waning as if leaving him... Finally, a figure who was behind closed door cursed as he blew the door open alarming many about their Demon''s lord condition after he told no one to bother him... He came out with looks that were about to kill simply by gazing at someone... On the other hand, Lee watched as his system rang numerous times indicating that Nie Li after 15 hours finally cultivated the first stage of the Laws... And it wasn''t later that his whole body burst with Soul Force as he officially stepped into Heavenly Fate Realm 1-Fate... He started laughing as the Plot Armour of characters is way too f.u.c.k.i.n.g strong when they are faced with immense pressure... Lee : "Now... lets Dance!!!" Chapter 197 - 197: Lee Vs Deity!! -------------- Status... Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13-14 (21) Strength : 25.900 Defence : 25.900 Speed : 25.900 Mind : 63.000 Soul Force : 63.000 = 1-Fate Heavenly Fate Rank Rank Physique : Spiritual God Spiritual Roots : Mythical Realm Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Laws : Lightning Law - 0.1% Progress / Light Law - 0.1% Progress / Darkness Law - 0.1% Progress / Death Law - 0.1% Progress / Snow Law - 0.1% Progress / Time Law - 0.1% Progress / Space Law - 0.1% Progress / Hell Law - 0.1% Progress Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon (Darkness) Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : The host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than the Host... 4) Time Rewinding : Able to turn back time for 1 second depending on the cultivation of the Host. 5) Time Freeze : The host can freeze the time on selective targets depending on Host cultivation... -------------- As soon as Lee called his stats he was dumbfounded seeing how he became like 4 times stronger than before... However, he started feeling in the Shadow World through shadow Lurnkig that this was his home as if he was living here for years... It was then that his system started ringing with Notifications... ToDaG System : Time Law - 0.4% Progress / Space Law - 0.3% Progress / Hell Law - 0.2% Progress / Darkness Law - 0.9% Progress / Death Law - 0.2% Progress!!! And they kept increasing with Darkness and Time Laws being the easiest to raise... He went out of the Shadow world and face the giant with a glint on his face while surprising him as he felt the increase of his Cultivation... Deity : "Hahaha, you progressed quite a lot in the few hours you were hiding." Deity : "What kind of secrets you hold?? Let me Discover them!!" His eyes shined as his aura burst out but Lee this time didn''t back away and released his own... Now they are on an equal footing and only experience would make a difference... If it was on the Dragonic Realm where It has higher cultivation restrictions he would of course die!!! But here?? ''I AM A GOD'' Cough cough is what crossed his mind for a split second before dodging a giant finger coming to squash him... A THOUSAND YEAR OF PAIN!!! TANG!!! Che... Lee gritted his teat as the armour covering that spot on his waist protected him from the famous technique... Deity : "That was dangerous!! I can''t grasp your location as this place is filled with tons of shadows from these ants that call themselves demons..." Deity : "Then how about this!!" The deity turned around with his spear in his hand and started circling above his head causing distortions on the frozen space... This caused Lee to freeze as he couldn''t dive!! The distortions targeted the demon beasts and if he dived and appeared there he would be hit by a space storm possible shredding him... Deity : "Hahahaha, now you can only charge forward!! What are you going to do??" Deity : "You fell for it!! Now DIE IN FRONT OF MY POWER!!!" The Diety much to Lee''s horror brought down the rapid spin spear in his hand and the whole Space Storm followed suit trying to devour him and erase his existence... Lee : "Then one who will die is YOU!!!" Lee : "Voidless Phase!!!!" With the Laws his demon spirit got a huge boost to the point that he literally became Void itself... Even if the space Collapses and the tiny world gets destroyed he would be fine in the Void... That is as long as he has Soul Force to support his survival there... Seeing his attack phasing through Lee and destroyed everything around them the Deity got stunned as he didn''t know anything about Laws... Lee returned to his normal state as he was midair and landed on his spear before running forward... Lee : "TIME FREEZE!!!" Lee''s appearance change from his Shadow Killer form and became that to a transparent butterfly that he had bonded with and completely froze the Deity... However he only managed to freeze his Time for two seconds and in Deitys eyes, it was as if Lee Teleported directly in front of his eyes holding two weapons from what he had found In Kong Ming collections!! Using everything he had as he was using the Deity''s nose as a foothold he stabbed through his eyes causing the Deity to growl and scream even further when Lee pushed even his hands inside his eyes.... Deity : "AAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGG!!!!!!" Lee : "How do you like that huh??" Lee : "You f.u.c.kers always like to do flashy attacks to show your strength..." Lee quickly changed his Demon Spirit and became Phaseless passing through the Deity''s head and appeared behind him... He took two more weapons and while keeping his foot on his neck behind he changed directions and went for his right ear before stabbing with a sword there as well causing another pain-filled scream to resound... The Deity could no longer see nor hear from his one ear but could still perceive where Lee was and directly raised his hand and moved it forward... SL.A.P!!! Chapter 198 - 198: Lee Vs Deity!! 2 Lee was speechless... Is this famous seek the face slapping Law on your own?? It must be quite powerful for the Deity to slap himself in his try to hit him while causing the sword inside his eyes and ear to vibrate and plug deeper... Deity : "Aarararragggggg!!! This Pain!!!" Deity : "I can''t believe this ANT CAUSED ME!!! ME!!! PAIN!!!" Lee had a weird urge to comment in naruto style bullshit no jutsu about the world of pain but focused more on defeating this bitch right here... He needed to destroy his other ear and stab inside his nose towards his brain hoping he won''t have that thick head as he is surprised that he hadn''t stopped dead so far... Perhaps he doesn''t;t have a brain?? That makes sense somehow but would be trouble for him as he can''t pierce his heart through his armour... And he doesn''t want to know what will happen if he phases through his body towards his organs and cancel the ability inside him... Perhaps his muscles and organs will squash him... Not to mention that since he has just become Heavenly Fate his control is crude and has only half his soul force left... Therefore he immediately jumped to action as his opponent was still shaken and appeared on his other ear stabbing directly inside through the drums as he did previously... Deity : "Aaaarrrrgggggg!!! I''m Gonna Kill You!!!" Lee : "How about you first start healing those wounds?? But with swords stuck inside you, there won''t be much you can do..." Lee waited for a while but no answer came out and he then slapped himself in his forehead as this time it was he who was an idiot... How should he expect an answer if he can''t hear him?? The Deity put his hand on his head covering his mouth and nose with his elbow as he wasn''t stupid, he knew what Lee was trying to do and he swore that if he manages to escape this Tiny World he won''t stop until he hunts him down and shove his spear in his a.s.s... He tried to heal his wounds but he did that partially and he could only see distorted blurres and hear buzzes whenever Lee talked... Lee : "Damn it, how can I stab his nostrils now??" Lee : "They say the bigger they are the harder they fall but those black armours and plates make my job in torturing him difficult..." Lee : "Should i sacrifice an arm to get bast his armour??" Lee : "Ok!! No Pain No Gain!!!" Lee : "Oh, wait I have that... Perhaps my hand can be saved but the pain... F.u.c.k..." As he watched the Deity be on guard, Lee was on the ground watching him like a mechanic before he took a spear from his inventory and took a deep breath... He then moved forward and jumped towards his heart making the Deity swang roughly where Lee was at midair only to get no feedback from hitting something and a bad premonition swept him... He suddenly felt something on his c.h.e.s.t and soon enough a huge amount of pain assaulted him making him scream and puke blood as he fell on his knees making the space tremble... Deity : "Aaaaarrrrgggg!!! How!!!" No matter how he asked he was only hearing buzzes and those buzzes were Lee''s screams from the pain of his hand ripping apart from the Deity''s armour... At that moment his Soul Force spiked and time started rewinding back on his body and restored his hand before he fell flat on the ground exhausted... Lee : "Please tell me I got him this time!!!" The Deity puked blood on the ground as he tried to regulate his breathing, he could feel his c.h.e.s.t having two foreign things with one having pierced his heart about 1/10th of it... Deity : "You!! I swear I will hunt you down!!! When you leave this tiny world!!! You will be the first one I will squash under my feet!!!" Lee heard his voice as if explosions happened in his mind which caused him to puke blood while his ears bled as well... He was also horrified as the Cultivation of the Deity sharply rose before his figure shattered like particles leaving behind his last words... Deity : "Mark My Words!!" The whole area and the Space Lockdown was restored while the Horde continued forward towards the direction they have pointed at the beginning no caring about how their brethren died or vanished... ---- Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Quest 9 Completed!!! One Of The Six Deities Found Their Way To The Tiny World!! Condition 1 : Survive!! Rewards : 10.000.000 ToDaG Points ---- He gasped as he now has 10.100.000 Points on him enabling him to do many things... He used 100.000 To contact Nie Li and another 100.000 to send the image of the Deity to him and boy it was worth it... Although their plans were forced way ahead of time at least right now they are safe for the most part that is until they reach the Dragonic Realm... Fortunately, he now has enough point to create his own world similar to the painting Nie Li had and hide in it with his wives while he reaps all the Benefits from Nie Li''s cultivation... After resting for a bit, he ate a few pills to heal himself and restore a bit of his energy and move back towards the Glory City as he had delayed the Horde enough... Back to the Glory City everyone who was connected to the Manuals with the exception of Nie Yu as she had taken the pill and got stuck at Black Gold Rank, surrounded Nie Li for explanations... Even Shen Xiu appeared as this was quite abnormal and she didn''t know what was happening... Inside the Labyrinth 8 seed flames appeared and above them was a Crystal that emitted a frightening amount of power... Having no choice, Nie Li explained to them about the Ranks in further detail, what those seeds were and what the Crystal entail in their new Cultivation... He also told the reason he made everyone almost over blop from the Soul Force while increasing their cultivations which left them flabbered... Chapter 199 - 199: Two People Meet!! A few days later Lee returned to the City and the first thing he did was to directly report to everyone about the Demon Beast Horde coming in a few weeks as he delayed them enough and also killed those Guiding them... This caused their speed to be reduced enormously as they only take orders now from the beasts that had unlocked spiritual intelligence... Nie Li asked all the details along with Kong Ming who Lee might or might not have forgotten in his Clan and both open had their mouths wide open as they heard what entail... Their mouths started twitching when they heard that Lee tried to pierce his anus, then ended up blind him and make him deaf while finally managing to stab his heart but not deep enough to kill him... He later paid a visit with Shen Xiu to the City Lod and handed over the evidence the three Elders of the Scared Family handed to him as he checks and delayed the Horde... Ye Zong : "Perfect!! With this, we should be able to overthrow them and also directly cut the Sacred Family in half separating those with ambitions and those innocents..." Ye Zong : "I have been informed my foster son had returned so they will be a banquet with all the Families present..." Lee : "So we will act then...??" Ye Zong : "Yes... However, I want Shen Xiu to gather every member of the Sacred Family including those that are patrolling.." Shen Xiu : "What about those being outside the City hunting??" Ye Zong : "If they return before the Banquet then they will be present as well..." Ye Zong : "However if they don''t, we will let them return and take the news... By doing so we can see how from them is connected to the Dark Guild and is giving information..." After finishing everything and talking about the details, Lee and Shen Xiu left the mansion and slowly walked through the streets as they talk... Lee : "Oh, right... Stop cultivating for a while..." Shen Xiu : "I know Nie Li explained to us when we jumped realms... We are already in the limits of this world and if we pass that we are going to be transported outside of this world..." Shen Xiu : "However compare to portals that open up occasionally from large Sects and know where you are going..." Lee : "Being ejected like that has no set coordination..." However, as Lee was talking with Shen Xiu he ignored someone coming straight to him whether it was intentional or not he didn''t know and both of them bumped each other... ??? : "Look in front of you!!" ??? : "Oh?? Isn''t it Shen Xiu?? It''s been quite some time!!" What however he didn''t expect was Shen Xiu to actually ignore him for the plain-looking dressed guy in front of him and directly stood in front of them making them narrow their eyes... Even though Lee is a Clan Leader now or Patriarch he doesn''t like fancy clothes and always dresses however he likes therefore not many know him as they ignore him... Shen Xiu : "Ye Han since you are back why bother me??" Shen Xiu : "Shouldn''t you be at the City Lord''s Mansion to report?? He already knows you arrived and he is expecting you..." That''s right the one in front was Ye Han, with long black hair, a white cape and a red shirt along with an inner armour... He was wearing black pants and had gloves extending from his elbows to his palms barely covering his fingers as the gloves stopped there... Ye Han : "Eehh?? My father expects me??" Shen Xiu : "We just left from there a few minutes ago and that is indeed the case." Shen Xiu : "There are a few issues that need to be solved urgently so I advice you to hurry..." Shen Xiu : "Furthermore, the person next to me is the current Patriarch of a newly establish Clan that contributed tremendously to the Glory City and not even those at the top dare to stand it his way..." Ye Han was dumbfounded what happened to his former classmate for her to act like this?? How should he know that she is this close to killing him just by releasing her cultivation?? Lee didn''t say anything on the matter and let Shen Xiu deal with this bastard of a traitor wanting to usurp the power of the City Lord and even daring to poison the father that raised him... Ye Han immediately left for his destination as there were many things he couldn''t understand and he needs to be updated on the course of things... Lee turned towards Shen Xiu and spoke up... Lee : "I''m surprised you didn''t tell him you will be my soon to be you know..." Lee : "His face would have been Hilarious..." Shen Xiu : "First of all you have helped me reach the first part of the deal and you need to cover the second part which we all are working for that..." Shen Xiu : "Second... I didn''t think of that..." Lee : "Anyway i guess tomorrow or the day after tomorrow will be the big day for you..." Shen Xiu : "I have completed almost everything in the Sacred Family by threatening others to give me their votes when need be as I showed them that I reached Legend Rank back then..." Lee : "What if Shen Hong finds out??" Shen Xiu : "He won''t as I made it clear I''m monitoring him and if I see him doing something I will kill them regardless..." Shen Xiu : "This was to find out if any elder colludes with Shen Hong but it seems that all of them were out..." Shen Xiu : "Three were with the Horde, one attacked Nie Li and all of you, while two others are hunting outside and I think there are a few more carrying Shen Hong orders so none is present on the Sacred Family that I am suspicious off..." Lee : "Therefore you gambled and actually so far it seems you are winning..." Chapter 200 - 200: Putting The Plan Together!!! City Lord''s Mansion, Main Affairs Hall Ye Zong is currently arranging and handle various matters. Many places in the City were destroyed, and he has to send someone to repair them. Despite that, he knew that if it wasn''t for the Array he wouldn''t be able to act fast enough and the casualties would have been enormous along with the destroyed properties... A guard hastily rushed in. Guard : "City Lord, Young Master Ye Han seeks an audience." The tightly knitted brows of Ye Zong were released. Ye Zong : "Oh? Finally, Xiao Han has returned?? Bring him in, quickly." That particular guard ran out. Quickly, a smart and handsome looking young man walked in. He''s wearing a white robe, his body looked like a jade tree. Anyone that saw him wouldn''t be able to hold their joyous screams. Such a handsome youth! Ye Han, the adopted son of Ye Zong, the next possible successor of the City Lord. He has always been the attention of Glory City. When he reached thirteen years old, various families sent people over to request marriage, but were all rejected by Ye Han with an excuse of cultivating... Ye Han also did not let down everyone''s expectations of him. He reached 1-star Gold rank Demon Spiritualist at eighteen years old, becoming the genius that has the most potential after Ye Mo. Thereafter, he followed an elder of the Snow Wind Family to train for two years. Of course, if it wasn''t for Nie Li popping out so suddenly, the name of number one genius would belong to Ye Han. However, Ye Zong''s world had been turned upside down in these few months as many Legend Rank spouted around with the Help Of Lee and Nie Li... And they were the most 14 years old... Despite that, the achievements Ye Han in his name were normal for people who were not abnormal or had a God-Like Manual... Ye Zong : "Xiao Han, your back. Where''s Elder Ye Ming? He didn''t come back with you?" Ye Han : "Elder Ye Ming has found a secret place. That place was too dangerous for me so he let me return to Glory City first." Ye Zong : "Oh? So that''s the case. Haha, it''s good you''re back." Ye Zong : "Xiao Han has grown, you''re looking more outstanding compared to the past. In these recent times, your cultivation did not fall behind, right?" Ye Han : "Yeah, I have already reached 3-star Gold rank." When Ye Han mentioned his own cultivation, it sounded gentle and light but held an indifferent attitude. However to the eyes of Ye Zong now it looked like trash... Even the sister of Nie Li. Nie Yu is a Black Gold Rank expert... He was shocked to his death when someone reported it to him... Ye Han : "I came here to consult you because I met Shen Xiu along the way with someone prostrating to be a Patriarch dressed in plain clothes..." Ye Han : "Shen Xiu also told me, you have urgent issues to be solved..." As Ye Han spoke he notice that Ye Zong was quiet, too quiet which was scary as he had only seen him like this when something bad happens and usually that involves death... Ye Zong : "You didn''t offend him did you??" Ye Han was speechless, what is the deal with him and his mind raced before deciding to say the truth... Ye Han : "We bumped as we walked together and then called out Shen Xiu as I realised that she was with the one i bumped..." Ye Han : "They then ignored me and while i thought she didn''t recognise me i stood in front of them..." Ye Zong''s face started sweating when he heard the whole story and he could simulate the whole scene and more which caused his face to pale before he heavily sighed... Ye Han wasn''t an idiot and from the reaction of his foster father he knew that he offended someone he shouldn''t have and if it wasn''t for Shen Xiu perhaps death would knock on his way... Ye Zong pointed to Ye Han to sit down and started explaining what happened in the last few months... The incident with the Inscription of the Sacred Family... Two Genius under a master made the Alchemist Soar and directly helped those in Glory City that didn''t have capital... The scuffle in the Ancient Ruins with the Dark Guild... Lee using his own capital through the Alchemist Association to restore the poor soldiers in the slums that one way or another were left to die... The new Clan using those Soldiers as they changed their names... The Attack of those in Sacred Family and Dark Guild to Ziyun and the rest... Finally, the horde that is coming here with the combined efforts of the two... Ye Han now had a headache as too many things happened that was almost impossible to digest at the same time... The only thing that he kept vividly was the Sacred Family colluding with the Dark Guild to overthrown the City Lord by using a Horde that will arrive in a few weeks... And all that thanks to Lee personally delay the Horde and killing those responsible there while bringing evidence that will make them kill those traitors... Ye Han : "Many thanks, foster father." Ye Zong : "It''s nothing... Just don''t see trouble towards him... Also, you can say thanks to him and Nie Li I''m also a Legend Rank now..." Ye Han : "Oh, that''s why i can''t feel your cultivation..." Ye Zong : "Now about the plan, we are going to use your banquet to rope all the families and then reveal the doing of Shen Hong..." Ye Han : "I don''t mind, in fact, i would have proposed to do the same..." Ye Zong : "Shen Xiu is already working to usurp those that are not involved with the Sacred Family, we did that because of the innocents leaving in it..." Ye Han : "So we are expecting a big show huh..." After talking for a bit Ye Yan left the mansion with a sour expression as he felt everything he strived for being robbed from him and clenched his fists... Chapter 201 - 201: Banquet!! A few hours passed and the morning came... The whole city was bustling with the news of the young master returning as well as the fact that the City Lord invited everyone to the celebration of his return... Everyone dared not to delay their time and even departed earlier than the appropriate time to reach the Mansion... On the road to the mansion however someone was not feeling good as these days everything has gone downhill for him... In the Carriage of the Sacred Family... Shen Hong : "I can''t believe that the thing the City Lord was building around the city was such a powerful array..." Shen Hong : "It ruins all my plans to kill those brats..." Shen Hong : "Now i can hope the elders outside can help purge the City and make us the sole rurels of it..." Shen Hong was talking on his own about the failures he had so far and could only hope that the beast horde that the elders are guiding here would be enough to make him rise to the top... However, if those on the top families were to know his thoughts they would look at him with pity that he will never be able to achieve them... The Alchemist Association with the representatives being Gu Yan... The Divine Family with the representatives being Chen Zhenlong... The Sacred Family with the one representing it being Shen Hong... The Huyan Family with the representatives being Huyan Xiong... The Winged Dragon Family with the representatives being Xiao Yunfeng... The Lu Family with the representatives being Lu Ning... The Li Yuan Family with the representatives being Li Yuan... The Tian Kui Family with Chi Feng being there... The Silver Tiger Family with Jiang Ming... The Heavenly Marks Family with Nie Hai in front... The Hong Yue Family... The Du Family... The Chu Family... The Ao Cloud Family... The Xiao Family... The Xiaolin Clan with Xiaolin Lee has reached the Banquet room!! City Lord''s Mansion, Reception Hall, Banquet. After the guards announced the families that arrived with incredible fervour everyone sat down and started eating and drinking while talking to each other... Among the youngsters, Ye Han was undoubtedly the one with the most attention focused on, being surrounded by a crowd. Chen Linjian : "Ye Han, long time no see!" Although he''s a little younger than Ye Han, he''s the only one here whose manner wasn''t any weaker than Ye Han''s. Ye Han : "Indeed, it has been two years!" Ye Han politely smiled back. Shen Fei : "In these two years, you have raised from 1-star gold rank to 3-star Gold rank. It''s really extraordinary!" Ye Han : "Young Master Shen is very flattering." Although he''s surrounded by a crowd of people, Ye Han still kept his calm and indifferent appearance. The calm and cool him caught the attention of the surrounding ladies'' eyes. However, underneath that calm and cool attitude existed a ruthless person that marked those from the Sacred Family... He completely tried to ignore everything else but still couldn''t completely come to avoid them especially when they came to talk to him... It''s indeed true that Ye Han is the ideal companion to the hearts of these young ladies. Due to the fact that Ye Han has yet to marry, some of the ladies have refused to be married to the point that they are getting a little old. Suddenly, a commotion burst out from the crowd. A young lady, wearing a gorgeous dress, walked in from the main door. At that moment, the attention of the entire hall focused on that lady''s body. That delicate and pretty face made her look like a goddess. The elegant dress dragged on the ground. Her shoulders that were exposed to the air, were creamy white. Several guys were staring dumbfoundedly at her. Random Mob : "It''s rumoured that Huyan Family''s daughter is a tigress, but that''s only her character!" Although Huyan Lanruo is called a tigress, that occasionally revealed elegance still caused others to be stunned. Random Mob 2 : "If I could marry such a tigress, even if I become a henpeck like Huyan Xiong, it''s all worth it!" Even the indifferent Ye Han''s eyes lit up, revealing appreciation within them. Huyan Lanruo walked slowly and elegantly to the middle of the hall. The surrounding guys opened up a path for her. Among the younger generations, the most influensive ones were Ye Han, Chen Linjian, and Shen Fei. Shen Fei, however, took a hit in his fame quite a while ago but as he is from the Scared Samily no one dares to say anything... Huyan Lanruo : "Big brother Ye Han, long time no see." Ye Han : "Long time no see. I still remember that before I left, Lanruo was a young and imm.a.t.u.r.e girl. I never imagined that in two years, you would be so lovely." The surrounding girls that were looking at Huyan Lanruo, were throwing gazes of envy at her. Whether it''s their appearance or family, they were all inferior when compared to her. When she was twelve or thirteen, Huyan Lanruo confessed to Ye Han. However, a young girl''s rash love disappears quickly. Lanruo : "Big brother Ye Han is just flattering me." Lanruo : "However in case you haven''t learned I''m already taken, so don''t have any weird ideas..." When Huyan Lanruo was talking to Ye Han, she seemed a little absent-minded. Her gaze would constantly look around, seeming to be searching for something. Feeling the changes in Huyan Lanruo''s attitude, Ye Han was slightly disappointed. When they were small, Huyan Lanruo once confessed her love to him. Which man doesn''t want to be the focus of women, and enjoy being submerged in the love of these ladies? Chapter 202 - 202: Banquet!! 2 As they were talking, suddenly remembering something, Shen Fei went up and while laughing... Shen Fei : "I remember when Lanruo kept talking about marrying brother Ye Han when she''s small. Since Lanruo still has yet to find someone she likes, shouldn''t be that¡­" Ye Han : "How can you treat childhood stuff seriously?" The surrounding youngsters laughed hard enough to echo inside the reception hall. However, their laugh gave everyone a different feeling... It was more like a mockery than laughing at a friendly joke... Lanruo : "Indeed, childhood stuff cannot be treated seriously." Huyan Lanruo curled her lips. Her brows twitched as she stared at Shen Fei and said and her disgust for him butting in so suddenly didn''t feel well with her... Lanruo : "That was all in the past, yet you still bring it up. Shen Fei, I have been unhappy with you for quite some time now. If you still make fun of me, see if I don''t burst your egg with my kick!" Urgh.... Shen Fei, feeling extremely awkward, had his smile frozen on his face. An indescribable chill lingered around the surroundings. That domineering declaration of Huyan Lanruo isn''t in tune with her clothes, no matter how you look at her. The current Huyan Lanruo is like a queen. Her gaze swept across those that laughed at her earlier. Seeing her gaze, they all held their laughing back. Damn, Huyan Lanruo still has that tigress character of hers. Whoever marries her is signing their own death certificate. No one in the surrounding area dared to speak. Ye Han : "Let''s not mention that matter anymore, drop it." Shen Fei : "Haha..." Lanruo : "Shen Fei, I heard that you''re not on good terms with my Lee!" Lanruo : "If you dare to find trouble with my Lee again, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Ye Han : "Nie Li?" Ye Han was slightly puzzled. He feels like he has heard of this name. Ever since his return, he has only met with Lee, Shen Xiu and Ye Zong... It then hit him that his foster father told him who built the array however many thought he didn''t know him and a youngster gently whispered against Ye Han''s ears... Yongster : "Big brother Ye Han, Nie Li is the recently emerged genius of Glory City..." Ye Han nodded as his father briefly mention Nie Li yesterday and focused mostly on Lee while he kept mulling over Sacred Family''s betrayal... However, Ye Zong didn''t mention their cultivation and to what he had concluded... Aaaahhh... Wait... Foster Father had said that it was thanks to them that he reached Legend Rank so that means both of them are in the same Rank?? His mind spun a million times and realised that Lee is definitely one with his achievements as even his father pays respect... Unless it''s someone precocious, the common golden period of cultivation is around twelve to twenty-two years old. During this period of time, a person''s cultivation soared the fastest. Reaching 5-star Gold rank at fourteen years old, aside from being extraordinarily talented, also requires intellect far surpassing common people. It also requires an enormous amount of elixirs so his thinking must be true... Shen Fei : "Lanruo, I won''t bother with him... But I will make Nie Li pay for being too playful. He seduced my fianc¨¦e. Although Ning''er has yet to enter my family, who can endure it when something like this happens?" Shen Fei had a deeply ingrained resentment showing on his face. Ye Han : "Oh? This has made me a little interested." Ye Han said, lightly smiling. Huyan Lanruo : "I don''t care about these boring matters. You sure that it''s Nie Li who seduced your fianc¨¦e and not your fianc¨¦e pestering him??" Everyone looked at Huyan Lanruo with shock. With the gossip going around about Nie Li being with other girls, shouldn''t Huyan Lanruo talk about Nie Li''s faults? Why would she speak up for him instead? Just how exotic is this Huyan Family''s daughter? Shen Fei : "Aside from Ning''er, I''ve also heard that Nie Li has been pestering Ye Ziyun. He''s taken the initiative to confess to Ye Ziyun several times. Recently, he even moved into the City Lord''s Mansion." Lanruo : "While to who he is confessing in none of your business or mine, don''t try to twist your words..." Lanruo : You know too god damn well that he moved because he was targeted by the Dark Guild and that was under City Lord''s orders..." After hearing what Shen Fei just said, Ye Han''s brows twitched. A hint of unnoticeable chill flashed within his eyes. It seems that he has to take a look at who this Nie Li really is. However, he frowned when he remembers that his foster father did say the Dark Guild attacked an expedition on the Ancient Ruins and afterwards targeted Ziyun and her friends which turns out Nie Li was there... Doesn''t that mean that Ziyun was targeted in the first place because Nie Li pestered her?? The more he thought about it the more his heart became colder and colder, if before he had to take a look at Nie Li for being slightly interested now he has his full attention on him... Shen Fei''s face changed as he realised he made a fool of himself in his expectation to make Lanruo shut up... Soon more youngsters came into the banquet while gasps were heard when Nie Li entered with Ziyun and Niner on his each arm causing Lee who was with the others family heads to smile wryly... No matter if it''s the second life or his third or the thousand one this bastard always flexes around... Chapter 203 - 203: Banquet!! 3 Suddenly, a commotion broke over at the youngster section. Nie Li, Xiao Ning''er and Ye Ziyun were seen walking in together. Nie Li walked at the front, looking around at the surroundings, appearing to be extremely casual. Nie Li : "Tsk tsk, this is my first time attending a banquet in the City Lord''s Mansion." What Nie Li wanted to say, is that this banquet hall is still too poor. Damn it even after coming back to relive his life again and while it is a bit grand compare to his second life, he has been to many places and has gained a vast insight. The youngsters were all submerged in their own discussions. Youngster : "This youngster is the Nie Li that killed the Abyss Demon? He''s only fourteen years old and was able to reach 5-star Silver rank. He''s really formidable." Youngster 2 : "Look at how dull his clothes are!" One youngster spoke out, revealing disgust on his face. Aside from Nie Li, Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er lured the attention of many. Even though the two girls have their own distinguishing features, they were both extremely charming, causing the eyes of many to be unable to shift from them. Both Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er were the dream girls of all the youngster''s hearts. Some of the ladies couldn''t help feeling inferior. Only Huyan Lanruo held her c.h.e.s.t high, proud like a swan as she will absolutely not admit defeat. Not to mention Yang Xin who had chosen to sit next to Lee watching all the drama of the young one unfold down below... Because Nie Li came in together with Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er, many of the young men felt jealous. One must know that Ye Ziyun and Xiao Ning''er were goddesses in countless hearts. However, they were being monopolized by Nie Li. Is there any justice in the heavens? Thinking about Huyan Lanruo''s bold declaration earlier, saying that she is Nie Li''s woman, caused many people to be pent up to the point of wanting to vomit blood. Is this the treatment for geniuses? Some of the young masters hated themselves at this point in time for being lazy and didn''t train. If they were to have talent like Nie Li, they might be able to win the favour of one of the goddesses. At this moment, the elegantly dressed Huyan Lanruo walked towards Nie Li. Lanruo : "Nie Li, long time no see." Nie Li : "Ah? Long time no see, has it really been that long??" Lanruo : "Well technically Xiaolin Clan''s Grand Feast..." The people that have the most influence within the younger generation walked towards Nie Li''s direction. Ye Han''s gaze swept past Nie Li and landed on Ye Ziyun. His gaze lit up. Showing a hearty smile on his face, he approached her... Ye Han : "Little sister Ziyun, it''s been almost two years since we have last seen each other." Ye Ziyun : "En, Big brother Ye Han, congratulations on reaching 3-star Gold rank." Ye Ziyun said with sincerity. Ye Han''s eyes flashed with sadness. It seems that Ye Ziyun still holds this matter in her heart. Ye Ziyun is the blood-related daughter of Ye Zong. Whether it''s her talent or cultivation, she wasn''t close to reaching the foster son, Ye Han. Ye Zong has been extremely strict with his teaching to the kids. Ever since she was young, Ye Ziyun had always been in Ye Han''s shadow. Ye Ziyun forked countless effort to chase after Ye Han''s footsteps; however, she was unable to keep up with Ye Han''s cultivation and was shook further and further behind. Ye Ziyun wasn''t able to get single praise from Ye Zong and would cry alone in the night. Ye Ziyun even felt that Ye Zong liked Ye Han more than her. Until recently, after she received the cultivation technique from Nie Li and Lee, she was finally able to untie the knot in her heart and face Ye Han. Ye Han : "Little sister Ziyun, I brought you a gift from my long journey. I hope you like it." Ye Han retrieved a bracelet that''s emitting a chilling blue l.u.s.tre from within his interspatial ring. Everyone''s gazes fell onto the bracelet and they inhaled a mouthful of the chilled air. Random Mob : "It''s a Frozen Jade Bracelet!" Random Mob 2 : "That''s a good item!" The Frozen Jade Bracelet is made from a thousand-year-old Jade Ice. However, its manufacturing method has been lost during the Age of Darkness. The amount of Frozen Jade Bracelets being handed down is only a few in numbers. The Frozen Jade Bracelet has an extremely high effect on cultivation. It''s able to reduce the amount of deviation during training and is also able to nurture the soul realm. Seeing this Frozen Jade Bracelet, Nie Li''s eyes showed unfavourable feelings in it as Ziyun no longer needs it... Her cultivation has reached Heavenly Fate which if used here it would be enough to kill everyone... Not even Ye Zong knew she had reached this high and only knew she was Legend Rank... Ye Ziyun : "Big brother Ye Han, I can''t accept such gift." Ye Ziyun refused, shaking her head. Ye Han was stunned on the spot. He didn''t know whether to retract the hand that was holding onto the Frozen Jade Bracelet or not. Everyone realised the subtle awkwardness in their relationship. Ye Ziyun : "My Cultivation is a bit different therefore this kind of gift will not help me instead will harm me." Ye Han : "Oh... Little sister, I didn''t know that..." ??? : "Ahem!!" Ye Zong : "Aahahaha... Sorry about that Ye Han, I was completely occupied with organising this and other things that it slipped my mind to notify you when we talked about the expeditions outside..." Ye Zong : "I''ll tell you what... You can later donate the gift you currently have on the treasury and take Ziyun to choose one gift from there..." Chapter 204 - 204: Mayhem!! Ye Zong thought for a bit as he looked around and added... Ye Zong : "Come to think of it, Lee, I had promised in the past for you to enter the treasury and take what you need for our comrades you saved in the slums..." Ye Zong : "So tomorrow you, Ziyun, Ye Han and Nie Li will come to me tomorrow..." Ye Zong : "As the latter contributes with the array around the city..." Nodding to his words they proceeded in chatting around with various people and start the banquet officially... At some point, a guard came in and whispered to Ye Zong''s ears as he nodded making many curious as to what the guard said that he needed to interrupt everyone''s fun... However, before he could say something... Walking in with two girls by his side, one being snatched from Shen Fei and the other being snatched from Ye Han. In the end, obviously knowing that Nie Li already has two women, all the benefits are being reaped by Nie Li. The veins on Shen Fei forehead were about to pop out. Xiao Ning''er was standing behind Nie Li. No matter how he sees it, it''s annoying to his eyes. Shen Fei : "Nie Li, is this even a place that you''re allowed to come to?? I doubt you ever attended such events before. With how you''re dressed up, you don''t look any different to a country boy." Several people softly laughed while others frowned, Ye Zong directly spoke for the kid earlier and his merit and this bastard is trying to scorn him?? Does he have a death wish?? Nie Li looked towards Ye Zong and pondered awhile. The Sacred Family is the cancer of Glory City. If they remained, however, the plan is already set in motion to cut these rotten pieces of shits... Nie Li : "No wonder it stinks here, young master Shen is here. What''s wrong? The lesson you took previously wasn''t miserable enough? You still want to play??" Nie Li''s brows twitched. His eyes suddenly became keen. The Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword appeared in his right hand and he swung it down, splitting the table apart and making a six to seven-meter crack. Nie Li : "Let''s go, if you have the guts. Talk to my Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword!!" Nie Li''s attitude took a one hundred eighty degree turn. He was emitting a frightening aura that caused the surrounding youngsters to shudder. Shen Fei : "You¡­" Seeing that cold gaze of Nie Li''s, Shen Fei became scared out of his wits. Is this a joke? A fight against Nie Li now? He was already miserable enough. He doesn''t want history to repeat itself again. Not only Shen Fei, the other families'' descendants were also frightened by that aura. They never imagined that Nie Li would actually be so presumptuous in this City Lord''s Mansion''s banquet. Although Nie Li didn''t release his whole base, it was enough for even Black Gold Rank to feel threatened... What they don''t know is that, Nie Li did this on purpose. A small fry like Shen Fei isn''t enough for Nie Li to act like this. Nie Li''s target is the entire Sacred Family! Nie Li : "Shen Fei, I''ll tell you now, if you continue to pester Ning''er, I''ll hack you with the Thunder God''s Meteorite Sword!" Nie Li, coldly looking at Shen Fei with anger. He''s well aware of all the deeds that Shen Fei committed. Countless ladies from various families were cheated by him. Ye Han''s brows frowned. Even if Nie Li had conflicts with Shen Fei, this is the City Lord''s Mansion''s, Reception Hall. His actions are a little too presumptuous. Ye Han : "Nie Li, don''t forget that this is the City Lord''s Mansion''s, Reception Hall. It''s not a place for you to be presumptuous!" He raised his head and looked at Ye Zong far away. After all, he''s only the foster son of Ye Zong. In this current situation, he can''t take action with his own hands to suppress Nie Li. Furthermore, Ye Han doesn''t want Ye Ziyun to have any bad views about him, so leaving it to Ye Zong is the best option. However, Ye Zong looked as if he wasn''t bothered by it... Ye Zong : "Guards arrest those from the Sacred Family!!" Shen Fei : "W-what!!" Shen Hong : "What''s the meaning of this Ye Zong!!" Ye Zong : "Just earlier the guards have informed me that a few shabby figures returned from the outside and when Black Gold Rank Experts followed them, they were identified as Dark Guild members..." Silence fell on the banquet where even gulping sounds could be visible be heard... Shen Hong : "That''s impossible!!!" Ye Zong : "Then how do you explain the fact that they had identifications of the Sacred Family??" Shen Hong : "There is no way that is true!!1 Many of my elders are outside on expeditions you know that..." Shen Hong : "Maybe a few of them met with the Dark Guild and got killed to infiltrate the Glory City..." Ye Zong : "You are right... That''s what the Experts thought as well before they met with Shen Xiu and confirmed those people belonging to the Sacred Family..." Shen Hong cursed inwardly those fools and tried to find a way to get out of this mess... However, this matter was blown as soon as the other heads heard this and started inputting their own thoughts... Gu Yan : "This is a serious matter, Shen Hong... And f i remember correctly Shen Ming who was exiled by you colluded with the Dark Guild to hurt kids..." Chen Zhenlong : "Oh yeah i had heard about that... How did Shen Ming found the connection to the Dark Guild??" Huyan Xiong : "Perhaps those elders colluded behind everyone''s back?? And they preached Shen Ming when he lost everything??" Nie Hai : "This is serious and we need to immediately investigate this..." Yang Xin : "I agree as the Dark Guild infiltrating the Glory City will spell doom..." Ye Zong : "I also agree and immediately ordered the detainment of the Sacred Family here as well as the rest of the Sacred Family..." Chapter 205 - 205: Mayhem!! 2 Shen Hong was speechless seeing all the families speaking against his favour and right now his choice was detainment... He started thinking with every brain cell he had who had returned... Was it those three that controlled the Beast Horde with the Dark Guild''s help?? If so he is screwed as those three have evidence in their hands with his signature... What he doesn''t know is that the majority of the highest echelons of families already got the news when the Banquet was about to start... The ones who returned were people Ye Zong had prepared and surprisingly they were criminals the Sacred Family put them in prison and sentence them there for various reasons... So when Ye Zong first learned about Sacred Family betrayals he went through all cases and few of them didn''t warrant such severe punishment but as the trial council made up from the Sacred Family he narrowed his eyes and searched more... What he found is that those three specifically were silenced and were sentenced by Shen Ming and the guards in that area were all from the Sacred Family... So that Shen Ming can get rid of them easily... With the help of Shen Xiu she switched the guards there without Shen Hong knowing and this gave YeZong a chance to help them and erase their record... Hearing that the Sacred Family colluded with the Dark Guild those three raged and blamed them for their torture down to their core and vowed to help the City Lord... This shocked everyone as they saw many people with broken legs or unconscious in their own blood not knowing whether they were alive or dead... Ye Zong : "What''s going on here??" Shen Hong : "Shen Xiu!!! What the f.u.c.k do you think you are doing!!" Shen Xiu : "Shut the f.u.c.k up!! You Traitor!!!" Shen Xiu : "I can''t believe I am blood-related with an ungrateful bastard like you!!!" Ye Zong : "Shen Xiu!!! I thought the whole Sacred Family is to be detained. Those were the orders I gave to the guard who reported to me..." Ye Zong : "What are you doing violates that order!!" Shen Xiu : "City Lord please forgive me a few of these trashes tried to escape especially the three elders who came back, so I had to take extreme measures..." Shen Xiu : "That was at first but then I collected their rings and force them to open them and retrieved these..." Shen Xiu : "The city is in a grave situation!! So I kinda lost it..." The moment Shen Xiu got out a few specific scrolls that Ye Zong had given her which Lee had given him, Shen Hong''s face paled and the worst he feared happened... Ye Zong acted as curious as he could before taking the scroll and started reading it through and through... His face changed a few times from getting stunned, disbelief, fear, shock, anger and finally rage as his cultivation burst out... He was already deadly pissed ages ago and now he could finally reveal it without restrain... Ye Zong : "SHHHEEEEEENNNNN HHOOOOOOOOOOONNNNGGGGGGG!!!!!!" Ye Zong''s ROOOOOOAAAAARRRR resounded in every corner of the Glory City alarming even the smaller families while the spoke person could not speak as he was pressed by a heavy aura to the ground... Ye Zong : "You Piece Of Shit!!! Not only you colluded with the Dark Guild!! You even helped them summon a Horde in our way as we speak!!!" Stunned, Disbelief, Fear, Shock, Anger and finally Rage burst out of the crowd from all those that heard this and those weaker than Gold Rank started panicking... Shen Xiu : "You f.u.c.k.i.n.g Traitor!!! We grew up in this city and you wish to destroy it!!!!" Ye Zong : "Shen Xiu!!" Shen Xiu : "Yes!!" Ye Zong : "Is there a mark on those you disabled??" Shen Xiu : "Yes i checked it!! Either on their body or in some hidden part of their cloth the symbol of the Dark Guild is present!!" Ye Zong nodded before looking at the other heads and roared making it that the majority of the City will hear it... Ye Zong : "LISTEN UP PEOPLE OF THE GLORY CITY!!" Ye Zong : "SHEN HONG AND MAJOR FIGURES OF THE SACRED FAMILY HAVE COLLUDED WITH THE DARK GUILD!!" Ye Zong : "WHILE DOING SO THEY HAVE SUMMONED A CATASTROPHE UPON US!! HOWEVER, FEAR NOT!!" Ye Zong : "THANKFULLY WE HAVE PLACED PROTECTIONS ARRAYS ALL OVER THE CITY AND MANY HAVE WITNESS IT DAYS AGO!!" Ye Zong : "TO ADD TO THAT I MYSELF HAVE BROKEN THROUGH TO THE LEGEND RANK!!" Ye Zong : "THEREFORE WE WILL DEAL THIS AS PER USUAL WAVE THAT COMES AT US AT THE PA.S.SING OF THE YEARS!!" Hearing his earth-shattering words many calmed and thought over his words before they cheered as they realised he broke through to the Legend Rank and pinned their hopes to him... Ye Zong : "THANKFULLY THE HORDE THAT IS COMING TO US IS TWO WEEKS AWAY SO WE HAVE TIME TO PREPARE AND THROUGH THAT OUR VICTORY WILL BE A.S.SURED!!" Ye Zong : "AS FOR THOSE IN THE SACRED FAMILY!!! FOR HARMING THEIR FELLOW FAMILY AND FRIENDS!!! DEATH AWAITS!!!" WoooowwWWWW!!!!!! DEATH!!! DEATH!!! DEATH!!! DEATH!!! Their voice started resounding in the night and uniting under a single word that made Shen Hong speechless at how united they are and not expecting it at all... Ye Zong : "Shen Xiu, you have done well restraining these people here..." Ye Zong : "Until this matter is cleared you will be the new head of the Sacred Family by my orders..." Ye Zong : "Whoever defies you, kill them... Capture and check all the members of the Sacred Family..." Ye Zong : "Family Heads place three no four defence perimeters around the Sacred Family compound and districts capture all of them who ever resists, break their legs if they fight back, kill them..." Everyone nodded and immediately summoned their people and within thirty minutes they had completed their orders... Chapter 206 - 206: Mayhem!! 3 Many corpses were on the grounds of the Sacred Family as they fiercely resisted and turned out 90% of them were from the Dark Guild while the other 10% turned out to be innocents but didn''t like to be restrained and always used the phrase... Do you know who you trying to catch?? I''m from the Sacred Family!!! This inflation caused their death and when the others saw they weren''t joking and that what they heard from the voice of Ye Zong they stopped resisting and gained only a few broken legs... Ye Zong had long ago taken precaution and ordered those in the gates no one to pass even if he himself comes and try to leave and that lockdown lasted until he orders them with a special code... Due to that the guards captured or killed a few of the Sacred Family that tried to sneak and escape... Lee and those that had completely recovered in his family took the job of rounding up those that the guards captured and sent them to Ye Zong... While checking those that were killed and similarly many belonged to the Dark Guild... The whole Glory City boiled as currently, 10% of the overall Sacred Family population belonged to those colluded with the Dark Guild... Ye Zong and Shen Xiu had a headache as that number reached close to 150 people... As they had triple checked that every one of the Sacred Family within the Glory City were rounded up including the dead... They started checking them for clues in the rings and in their belongings and clothes in their rooms everywhere they could think... They separated those that confirmed they were from the Dark Guild and those that weren''t and slowly but steadily they split the Sacred Family in two... They worked non stop for several hours and many that were found innocent were stunned as many girls who had crushes on a few bad boys felt their hearts shatter when they found for treason... And similar a few boys felt their lives swallowing them when the girls they had a crush on were found to have colluded with the dark guild... No one could predict this and in the end... Out of the original 1500 members of the Sacred Family now, only 1146 people remained while from that number 96 had lost their lives foolishly making the Sacred Family reached 1050 that were found clean and alive... From the 354 that were found for treason 94 had already died for resisting while the rest either had resigned their fate or were with broken legs... Those that worked hard to find the bastards along with Ye Zong and Shen Xiu were speechless that the Sacred Family lost 30% of its population with 23% of it being in cahoots with the Dark Guild... After that, they had to rely on Soul Force truth techniques to interrogate each and every one of those found clean... They worked non stop for 2-3 days to manage to interrogate all of them while those performing the abilities had to rest between... Surprisingly from those that were found for treason, a few begged with their heads on the ground to stay with the ones they loved... They got a headache when from 1050 remaining detained from experts of every available family, they found 50 more reducing perfectly their numbers to 2/3 of their original size... But it turns out they only knew that some colluded with shabby people thought of them as Dark Guilt member and through their fear they didn''t report it... Ye Zong couldn''t bear to directly pull them out and upon arrangement with Shen Xiu, they had three options... 1. Exilement... 2. Servants... 3. Imprisoment... Exilement would be for years while by becoming Servants they would have to serve those remaining and many times it wasn''t pretty... While with imprisonment they would spend a few years decided by Shen Xiu in prison... All 50 of them chose imprisonment as by becoming Servants many would potentially force them into s.e.x.u.a.l acts something they don''t want and Shen Xiu knew this... They then gave some of their properties that belonged to those traitors or dead people to the City Lord as comprehension of what Shen Hong caused... Finally, everyone gathered in the center of the City where a huge plaza was built and started executing the traitors one by one... This was done to assure the citizens that justice was served and also because they despise traitors... One week remained until the horde came forward and trample on what they had... Fortunately, though, Lee revealed that everyone in the Xiaolin Clan has healed their missing limbs and everyone is battle-ready for the Horde to come as they look for a chance to breakthrough... Having only a week, Lee talked with Nie Li and Kong Min to go to the secret realm through the Ten Millennium Spatial Array and talk with the families there to come up... At the same time deal with the old man there... Nie Li thought about it and if it''s only for talks and deal then a week would be more than enough... He can also take him back as he did previously and save those slaves bringing new blood to Glory City... Soon the whole City was in amber alert and their nerves were tensed beyond what many would like them as they finished dealing with the Sacred Family and now they had a f.u.c.k.i.n.g horde to their doors... And then there was Lee who didn''t give a damn about anything except reaping benefits from Nie Li and was now in the room of Shen Xiu as she came out of the bath completely n.a.k.e.d and stunned seeing him laying on her bed... Chapter 207 - 207: Shen Xiu!! Shen Xiu : "What are you doing here??" Lee : "I''m waiting for you to honour our part of the Oath..." Shen Xiu was speechless and stared at him while he gave her a smile... Lee : "And it seems like you freshened yourself up for the occasion here..." Shen Xiu was now flabbered and stood there in a daze as she remembers the part of her oath where she would have to wait for him in her bed... She didn''t know what to say while her cheeks started blushing as she tried to avert her eyes and being n.a.k.e.d add a lot of pressure on her... When she had made the oath she wanted to come to terms with herself first which she slowly knew this day would come as her world of cultivation was thrown upside down... All of them had reached 1-Fate Heavenly Fate Rank now with what Nie Li did back then to help Lee and this was truly the peak as he promised... Lee grinned as he got up from the bed and slowly approached her before he grabbed her and carrying her like a princess... This caused her to snap back to reality and welp as she was lightly thrown on her bed... Before Shen Xiu could say something her lips got sealed with Lee''s making her eyes open wide slightly... Shen Xiu : "Mmmm!!!" He slowly moved downwards and his hand touched her lips causing a groan to escape her mouth... Shen Xiu : "Uunngg!!!" Lee : "Well what do you know you are slowly getting turn on..." Shen Xiu : "Haaafff... You bastard... Of course, I would... Haaafff... If you treat me like this..." Lee : "Baxaxaxaxa, sorry, sorry, its just you must be the first person I know that actually admits that..." Shen Xiu glared at Lee as he laughed and then blushed when she heard his explanation... Lee then hugged her as he glued himself to her body cuddling in the bed and sealing her lips once again but this time used his tongue to assault her... If that wasn''t enough to make her breathe harsly, he fingered her p.u.s.s.y making her m.o.a.n when she felt his finger in her v.i.r.g.i.n p.u.s.s.y going..... Plip, plip, ploop... making her wetter as the time passed... A few seconds later, she started trembling and g.r.o.a.n.e.d ah her body jerked upwards, her hands and legs were feeling as if made from jelly. She tried to look at him in his eyes and saw a playful smile directed right in her eyes making her avert her gaze... Lee then lowered his body as he was removing his clothes and reached her waist before a bad premonition rose up in Shen Xiu... Sure enough, Lee''s tongue and mouth started l.i.c.k.i.n.g her juices that squirted in his fingers and s.u.c.k.i.n.g her little sister making Shen Xiu m.o.a.n as she was s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e from c.u.m.m.i.n.g... Shen Xiu : "Aaaannn!!!" Shen Xiu clenched the sheets on her bed as Lee had his way with her little sister while she couldn;t keep her voice down... A few moments later her body violently jerked as her second climax make her m.o.a.n.e.d loudly as Lee drank her fluids once directly... Shen Xiu : "Aaaaahhhhnnnnnggggg!!" Lee : "Gulp... Wow... You came so much..." Lee then caught her and started kissing her again before he got on top of her once again and placed his little brother between her legs making her feel something hot and hard poking at her... She then felt a slight pain in the middle of her legs, which slowly that pain became bigger and bigger... Shen Xiu : "Uggmmmm.... Mmmm.... MMnnnnggg...." Slowly but steadily Lee who was kissing her as both of them were hugging each other, he was slowly raising his speed of thrusts towards her now pierced v.a.g.i.n.a making her groan as her mouth was sealed with his lips... Shen Xiu : "Aaaaannnn... Mmmm.... MMnnnnggg...." After a few minutes, both of them started trembling and Lee picked up his thrusting moves towards her, Shen Xiu realised what he wanted to do and opened her eyes wide open... Before she managed to stop him she felt a burning sensation in her p.u.s.s.y making her groan and spasm as well having reached as well her limit and both of them c.u.mmed at the same time. They stayed like that for a few minutes connected before Lee pulled his d.i.c.k away and white milk with a bit of tiny red could be seen flowing out of her... Shen Xiu : "You!!! why did you finish inside me??" Lee : "Why?? Because from now on you are my wife... The Third one at that..." Lee : "And with our cultivation, it''s not that easy to become pregnant, but I believe Yang Xin must be working on that pill she had gotten on the past to research..." Shen Xiu was speechless and snapped back when Lee leaned forward and started whispering words to her making her face redder and redder than usual... Before however, she could say anything Lee whispered to her... Lee : "Round two... Fight!!" She rolled her eyes backwards as he proceeded in pounding her p.u.s.s.y a second time which would lead to a long session of lovemaking... Her mind however thought that this wasn''t that bad as she had thought and could get used to this kind of treatment... The whole room was filled with the s.e.x aroma of their juices mixing together while her voice for those cultured would sound like a melody... After a few hours both of them laid on the bed panting and trying to catch their breath as Lee was hugging Shen Xiu and she was leaning on his c.h.e.s.t having various emotions shown in her eyes... Chapter 208 - 208: The Beast Horde!!! On the next day, the news of the Horde finally arriving on their door spread to the whole city this caused all the families to panic but still almost instantly and efficiently gathered their Experts to the walls... In the Walls of Glory Ciry... Ye Zong and various higher-ups of the Snow Wind Family along with the rest were talking about how to divide their manpower... Suddenly, a Black Gold rank elder hurriedly ran to them... Black Gold Elder : "City Lord, it''s bad. The Demon Beast horde is a few miles away, they''re currently moving in the direction of our Glory City. In about an hour time, they''ll reach the Glory City." Ye Zong : "What is the size of the demon beast horde??" Black Gold Elder : "The size is roughly around a few million with many ordinary and Bronze rank beasts within. A portion of them is Silver and Gold rank with very few Black Gold rank. As of now, there aren''t any Legend ranks found." Of course, Ye Xong knew this from Lee but he still wanted a rough estimation... He knows Glory City now has various Legend Rank experts and he is one of them... Ye Zong : "Although the news has spread officially sound the alarm..." The Elder nodded and Irish to the side where the towards were and started ringing the alarm... Dong! Dong! Dong! Very quickly, the bell sounded throughout all of Glory City. Nie Li suddenly opened his eyes. He will naturally not forget this kind of sound. In his first life, two years later, it was this bell that made Nie Li watch a terrible disaster befall Glory City. While in his second life with gimmicks he had managed to reduce the damage and preserve the City... While now with Lee in the addition his cultivation had skyrocketed to the point of truly reaching the limits of this world... Du Ze and the rest that were practising and were next to Nie Li asked... Du Ze : "Nie Li, what''s happening? The demon beast horde is coming??" Nie Li : "Yes, it''s the demon beast horde! Gather everyone quickly and meet me at the walls..." Nie Li : "Thankfully in my spare time this week I prepared a few countermeasures..." Ninger : "Nie Li do you think we would be fine even while having this strength?? At this moment, both Xiao Ning''er and Ye Ziyun had concern filling their faces. Nie Li : "It will be fine, even if one or two of us go there with the current power and demons we have it will be child play." Nie Li : "But we still need to minimize the damage by not going all out..." Nie Li : "Furthermore even if they pass our lines of superior defences we have the Array across the Glory City..." No one knows what the current situation will be like, the streets were filled with fully armed guards, rushing to various sides of the walls. Seeing this hectic scene, the citizens remained in their houses with their lights lit up. In a household!!! A Little Girld : "Mummy, will the demon beast horde come?" The little girl wearing plain clothes blinked her eyes, staring at a woman beside her. While the woman had an ashen face, but still managed a forced smile and said... The Mom : "Don''t worry kid, the demon beast horde won''t come. Daddy will chase the demon beast horde away!" The woman stared into the dark sky outside. Her husband is among the city guards. She''s not sure how many people will die in this fight, nor if he will return¡­... On the walls, Nie Li and the rest looked down and saw the beasts way too close and organised as they were about to charge towards them... The originally squatting guards at both sides of the door stood up, being in full alert. Almost every time when the demon beast horde arrives, the gate would be bridged. What they are facing is flesh and blood killing intent. Several recruits holding onto the spears in their hands were slightly trembling. Old Soldier : "You''re afraid??" An old soldier with scars all over his face asked while the new recruit nodded his head. Old Soldier : "It''s fine, everything will be fine when the fight starts!!" Old Soldier : "White blade enters, the red blade comes out. At that time, there''ll be nothing to be afraid of!!" The horizon of the sky is lit with grey. Looking towards the sky, the horizon couldn''t be seen, only demon beasts. These demon beasts are all roaring, charging towards Glory City. BoooooM!!! BoooooM!!! BoooooM!!! BoooooM!!! BoooooM!!! BoooooM!!! The various explosion engulfed the beasts and reduced them to cinders and shed while Ye Zong and the other families although shocked followed with range attacks through crossbows and other means... Suddenly, two arrows, with the tips ignited, drew two arcs of light in the darkness and landed into the deep ditches on either side. In an instant, two giant pillars of flame moved towards the other side, forming two flaming walls with the height of five to six meters and stretched for thousands of meters. The charging speed of these snow wind demon beasts was too fast, they couldn''t stop in time and charge into the flaming walls. Instantly, they issued miserable shrieks as their entire bodies were ignited by the flames, and were stumbling as they ran dozens of meters and eventually fell onto the ground with their entire bodies charred. One after another the Snow Wind demon beasts couldn''t stop in time and continued to charge into the flaming walls. In an instant, another few thousand Snow Wind demon beasts died within the flames. Chapter 209 - 209: The Beast Horde!!! 2 The distance between the beast and the walls are a few hundred meters and yet for them, it seems to be much more as they are blown away from the explosions and are getting pushed back... The tips in the arrows were things Nie Li prepared within the small timeframe after the reformation of Sacred Family... Several tens of thousands of Snow Wind demon beasts were killed without anyone fighting. This is enough for Glory City to have a lot fewer casualties! Furthermore, there were two Black Gold rank demon beasts that were within those explosions, which were absolute frightening existences! These explosions were simply too frightening. The Snow Wind demon beasts at the back felt their fear rising. However, the amount of Snow Wind demon beasts was too many. Those at the back constantly pushed the charge forward, pushing the Snow Wind demon beasts at the front. Nie Li in his Overlord Panda stood on the walls looking down on the horizon and open his mouth and charged a Yin-Yang Blast while under the influence of the Laws it had become too overbearing... He fired it at the horizon and continue to travel at the heart of the horde before it landed on the ground and created a giant mushroom explosion that lights up the night sky... BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!! Seeing the power of the explosion many braced themselves for the after impact and hot winds that travelled along the explosion causing many beats to die just from unable to handle the heat... Ye Zong : "Now is our chance!!! Charge and kill all those that are close to us!!!" With Ye Zong''s yell all soldiers rush out of the gates and started killing the poor demon beats that survived being scorthed and soon they had killed almost half the original amount of the horde... Having many Legend Ranks from the Snow Family and president Gu Yan on the battlefield with the heps of the pills Lee had given them changes completely tide of the battle... Of course, even a few Legend Rank will get tired and be overwhelmed in front of millions of demon beats... In the meaning that there was not even one death to mourn over... Ye Zong looked towards the endless dead demon beast horde. Glory City has always been living under imminent crisis, having to face the attacks of the demon beast horde at any time. Who knows which day the city would have been destroyed. If Nie Li and Lee were not here... He knows Nie Li fancies both Ziyun and Ninger and if he is really able to guard Glory City, then marrying Yun''er and the other lass to Nie Li is nothing much. If Yun''er married Nie Li and she became the City Lord, perhaps it''s the best choice. Except, thinking about Ye Han, Ye Zong couldn''t help lightly sighing. He looked towards Ye Han, who was wearing battle armour and standing alone at the distant watchtower. His lonely figure was like a statue. Hopefully, Han''er can be more open. Although Ye Han''s talent isn''t that bad, compared to the current Yun''er and Nie Li, he''s a little lacking. Furthermore, he has no noteworthy contributions to Glory City, only having an unstable foundation. Nie Li''s contributions were too huge, completely overshadowing Ye Han. Even if Ye Han wants to fight, he probably wouldn''t be able to win. Ye Han felt something and looked in Ye Zong''s direction from the watchtower. He never imagined Nie Li to have such extraordinary strength and come up with methods, killing hundreds of thousands of demon beasts. Among them, were two Black Gold rank. Ye Han gradually understood why Ye Zong would place attention on Nie Li. He also heard that the Array was also laid down by Nie Li. Just based on these two contributions from Nie Li alone, it''d be very hard for him to compete against him. Ye Han''s right fist clenched, his sharp nails dug into his palms. Only sharp pain would be able to ease the unwilling acceptance and resentment in his heart. The City Lord''s position is just within his sights, but he''s just simply unable to get it. He was seeing it getting further and further away from him. And if Nie Li wasn''t enough problems to his plate, that Xiolan Lee is also troublesome for managing to round up the Scared Family and dance in his palm... Right now, on top of the city wall. Lu Piao, Wei Nan and a bunch were unable to contain their excitement. They also used their abilities to kill dozens of demon beasts. Some were not suited for them thought as their demons were more close-range thus not dealing flashy attacks as Nie Li did... Lu Piao : "This demon beast horde doesn''t seem to be anything much!" Nie Li : "Don''t rejoice too soon. Of this million level demon beast horde, we''ve only managed to destroy a fourth to a fifth of them." Du Ze was a little speechless. This is just half of the demon beast horde. Ninger : "Is our Soul Force gonna last??" Nie Li : "It depended on how they will spread out... If they thin too much we can''t use full-powered attacks as I did earlier as we would change the surrounding area way too much... At the walls Ye Zong who watched everything sighed... Ye Zong : "Over the years, the experts in our Glory City have been getting less and less. However, the evolution of these demon beasts is getting faster and faster. Even the demon beasts surrounding Glory City have grown stronger than before!" Gu Yan : "But that was before right?? I don''t date to imagine how we would fare without these changes or if we had let Shen Hong off not knowing a thing..." Ye Zong shudder at the thought of that and nodded to Gu Yan as they joined occasionally to defeat the Black Gold Rank Beasts before returning to oversee things... Chapter 210 - 210: The Beast Horde!!! 3 Nie Li : "Wonder when they will launch their next attack??" Nie Li : "I also see to be forgetting something..." Someone : "What are they doing?! The demon beast army was mobilizing. The huge sized Snow Wind demon beasts were moving huge stones from a faraway mountain. Everyone''s faces changed upon seeing this scene. Someone 2 : "They''re preparing to throw stones at Glory City!! Someone 2 : "Good heavens! We''re doomed!!" These Snow Wind demon beasts have extraordinary strength. They are able to throw boulders of a few kilograms from several meters away. If the sky becomes covered with falling stones, it''ll be troublesome. Seeing this scene, Ye Zong and the rest were showing different facial expressions. Black Gold ranks and Legend Ranks like them will be alright. Even if the huge stones come flying, they can simply destroy them. However, the amount of experts in Glory City is quite small, they can''t cover the entire area. Furthermore, the walls of Glory City stretches for dozens of miles! Patriarchs : "What should we do??" All of them felt fretful and uneasy. At that moment, however, Lee and Shen Xiu appeared on the walls and looked at the situation making both of them frown... Ye Zong : "You two finally joined??" Lee : "Did you want our help that badly?? So far I can see zero deaths..." Shen Xiu : "What''s the situation??" Lee : "Nie Li, how about we go fishing??" Everyone looked at him with baffled expressions and so did Nie Li, heck even Shen Xiu was questioning him... Lee : "Have these guys throw spears with bows that have a 5000-meter range and we go mess their formation making them unable to throw even a single rock..." After a moment of realization hitting him, Nie Li shrugged... Nie Li : "It seems like we can only use that move!!" Nie Li : "Lord Ye Xiu, how many giant crossbows do we have that have a range of five thousand meters??" Ye Xiu : "Huge crossbows? We have a lot of those, but the huge crossbows can only deal with ordinary demon beasts." Ye Xiu: "They can, at most, wound a few of them. There''s very little chance any of them will be to kill them. Once the range reaches two meters, the power behind the bolt will be very small!" Nie Li : "We don''t need any powerful offensive ones. Tie these onto those that can reach a range of five thousand meters!" These last few days, the Alchemist Association has been able to make tens of thousands of these, they are ready to be used. Ye Xiu : "Does this thing have a lot of power???" Nie Li : "Not that much, if I had more time perhaps one bottle could kill a few silver ranks..." Ye Xiu : "Few??? Quick, bring the huge crossbows out!" Very quickly, huge crossbows were being moved, one after another, up the walls. While the Snow Wind demon beast were still moving the huge stones, they quickly began to fill up the crossbows. When a group of Snow Wind demon beasts entered a position of a thousand meters, and were preparing to toss those huge stones, Ye Xiu quickly pulled the trigger of one of the huge crossbows and a bolt shot out. *Woosh!* The bolt drew a long arc in the sky. As a Black Gold rank Demon Spiritualist, this kind of task is considered a trifle for him. The bolt fell among the group of Snow Wind demon beasts... As it smashed on their bodies it burst in flames among them and started drying their bodies and killing them slowly and painfully... Ye Xiu : "Isn''t this like setting them on fire?? How can it kill a few??" Nie Li : "It did kill a few slowly, but if I could find other materials it could truly kill a few instantly..." Lee : "The point is that now we can burn them alive and prevent them from throwing rocks as they will try to put out the fire..." Nie Li : "Then I and Lee will fish their lives..." If those Snow Wind demon beasts want to toss the stones, they will have to get within a thousand-meter distance. However, these huge crossbows have a range of five thousand meters or even more. *Woosh!* *Woosh!* *Woosh!* Bolts of arrows flew into the sky and fell towards the Snow Wind demon beast''s army. In that instant, there was a series of flame bursts lighting the area on fire causing the beasts to wail in pain... Nie Li entered his Demon suited for assassination and Lee did the same as they both vanished from their position... Seeing this the rest prepared to fire everything they got from range abilities to even knives while Shen Xiu who was watching everything thought... ''Isn''t this overkill???'' Continue with this pace everything proceeded smoothly and even though it was a drawn-out battle with Beasts falling here and there from their attacks so far not even one Demon Beasts stepped right in front of the gate... This meant that no one has managed to reach them and try to breach inside where f things went south they could activate the Array... After a few hours, they managed to completely defeat the horde and defend their home sending cheers through the camps in the walls and the civilians that were holed up in their houses... A moment later Ni Li and Lee returned completely red from the blood of their opponents while feeling shit as they were spent... Lee : "How many did you kill??" Nie Li : "I lost count after 100 something thousand..." Lee : "Same... Sigh..." Chapter 211 - 211: New Destination!! It''s been a week since the horde passed by and got annihilated through the experts that have reached Legend Ranks as that was released to the public... Of course, the cover-up story was about a book that was translated contained a few new pill recipes and some Manuals... In the mansion of the City lord there Nie Li and Lee had gathered everyone... From Nie Li side it was... Ziyun, Ninger, Du Ze, Lu Piao, Du Jian, Wei Nan, Zhu Xiangjun, Zhang Ming, Nie Yu and Lee... From Nie Yu side of things... Nie Kai, Nie Ming, Xiao Yun and Ye Yan.... From Lee''s side of things... Yang Xin, Huyan Lanruo, Shen Xiu and Kong Ming... With the exception of those in Nie Yu binding Manual were they had Black Gold Rank cultivation everyone else has reached 1-Fate Heavenly Fate Realm... However, this didn''t stop Lee from dreaming about Sis Yu Yan, Ying Yueru, Long Yuyin, Gu Lan, nevertheless, they had gathered here because they had plans to lay down... Originally Nie and Lee wanted to go to the treasure as promised by Ye Zong at the banquet but with the current affairs, it was difficult to go without his consent and guidance... Therefore it was decided to go for the ruins where they discuss before the horde for Nie Li and Kong Ming to bring out those trapped inside... The border of the City Lord''s Mansion These huge dome-like constructs don''t go well with the constructs of Glory City. In the Age of Darkness, Glory City once had many inhabitants. However, during the mad frenzy by the demon beasts, many of them were killed. Even their corpses were missing, no one knows exactly what kind of history Glory City has. The five Legend rank ancestors brought hundreds of thousands of people here as they battled and retreated into the St. Ancestral Mountains. They retreated into Glory City and from there, they began to rebuild the city. Thereafter, Glory City experienced countless destruction. However, the ancestors rebuilt it again and again, which is why many families managed to pass it down till now. However, the original history of Glory City has been destroyed in the long passage of time. The majority of Glory City''s constructs were all rebuilt, only these constructs remained till today. These dome-like constructs were enveloped in a faint white l.u.s.tre, even Legend rank Demon Spiritualists are unable to penetrate through it. This should be a giant ancient array, filled with mystery. On the walls of those dome-like constructs, there are many profound inscriptions carved on them that would occasionally emit a l.u.s.trous shine. In his first life, right before the destruction of Glory City, Lord Ye Mo was able to figure out how to break this array. However, before he even had the time to solve the mystery, disaster fell upon Glory City. Nie Li pondered, what did Lord Ye Mo discover in this ancient array that resulted in the attention of the Dark Guild? Nie Li and the rest all appeared here. Before they arrived, Nie Li merged with the Shadow Devil Demon Spirit and confirmed several times that they weren''t being followed. However, he grinned inwardly as someone was following them and that person was really familiar to him as she had done that during his second Live... Lu Piao : "Nie Li, what are we doing here?" Regarding this place, he had been here before when he was young. He had played around here with his friends. However, the centre of this construct was shrouded by a barrier, which made them unable to enter. Nie Li : "You guys will know in a while." Du Ze : "Could it be that you have the method to break this outer barrier?" Wei Nan and bunch also looked at Nie Li. They are also familiar with this location. However, they heard from the a.d.u.l.ts that even the Legend rank Demon Spiritualist, Lord Ye Mo, couldn''t break the outer layer of this barrier. What methods could Nie Li have? Nie Li : "Follow me." Nie Li said, walking towards the ancient array. Just when they''re about to enter this ancient array, a figure flashed towards their direction from far away. ??? : "Lu Piao, remain where you are!!!" That voice was loud and clear. Hearing this voice, Lu Piao felt a chill all over. Lu Piao : "Nie Li, I''ll take my leave first. You''ll say that I''m not around." After addressing, Lu Piao leapt, intending to run away. The moment Lu Piao leapt, Nie Li stretched his hands out and grabbed onto Lu Piao''s clothes. Similarly, Lee caught his shoulders and both Nie Li and Lee made evil smiles catching him off guard as he was pulled back down and fell on his b.u.t.t. Lu Piao : "Nie Li, what are you doing???" Nie Li : "Nothing much, I just wanted to ask, where are you going???" Lee : "A beautiful girl is running after you and you are running away??" Lu Piao : "I can''t talk about it. I have to scram first, it concerns life and death!" They both stepped forward. Just when Lu Piao leapt and was tripped by Nie Li and fell back to the ground. While Lee was holding him down... Lu Piao : "We are still good friends right???" Nie Li : "You''re too careless. First say, where you are going. Only after knowing, we''ll feel relieved." Lu Piao : "I''ll tell you guys about it once I return." Just when Lu Piao was about to leap, he suddenly turned his head, stared at Nie Li and said. Lu Piao : "Don''t hinder me anymore!" Lee : "We are not hindering you. First, tell us why you''re running?" The truth is the people who connected the dots couldn''t control their laughter. When they heard that voice earlier, they took a few seconds to realise what was going on. Chapter 212 - 212: A New Member!!! Lu Piao : "If you pull me again, we''re done being friends." After being asked by Nie Li so many times, Lu Piao was simply going to explode. Nie Li : "Okay, I''ll not pull you. You can go." Just as he was about to leap away a clear and loud voice shouted... ??? : "Lu Piao, if you run again, don''t come looking for me anymore in this lifetime!" Hearing this voice, Lu Piao, who had already leapt several meters out, paused for a moment and came back with his head hung low. That face of his is indescribably depressed. Nie Li turned his head and look towards the side. A teen girl was standing there, wearing a set of fiery red training clothes. Both of her hands were on her h.i.p.s, having an indescribable domineering aura. This girl, is Xiao Xue. Seeing this angrily staring red-clothed little chilli, Nie Li couldn''t help recalling his previous life. Lu Piao and Xiao Xue can be considered a pair of quarrelsome lovers. When they were young, Lu Piao and Xiao Xue were very good childhood friends and have always been in love with each other. They were never able to break through that window between them as they grew up. The difference between their cultivation was too large. Xiao Xue had extraordinary talent and is very hardworking, her cultivation improved extremely fast. However, Lu Piao was never serious and did not put any effort into his training and so the cultivation between them was pulled further and further apart. Lu Piao had peeked at Xiao Xue bathing many times and was chased by the Xiao Family''s people with rods. With Xiao Xue''s cultivation, if it wasn''t for her conniving Lu Piao, he wouldn''t be able to peek at Xiao Xue as she bathed at all. There were lots of tragedies in life. Due to Xiao Family''s disapproval, Xiao Xue was married to a young master of the Lu Family. The two lovers were eventually dismantled. As for Lu Piao, he lived in misery regarding this matter. The moment the Glory City''s walls were penetrated and the demon beasts went into a frenzy in the city, Lu Piao went frantically searching for Xiao Xue. Lu Piao refused to follow the escapees to leave and, in the end, walked towards his death. Nie Li still vaguely remembered Lu Piao''s calm smile. At that time, Nie Li cried like a kid. Although Lu Piao doesn''t have any restraints, his love for Xiao Xue is true. However, he''s afraid to confess the truth from his heart. In the end of his first life, Xiao Xue was married to someone else under the arrangement of her family. All these are from Lu Piao''s sense of inferiority and cowardice. If Lu Piao fought for it and dared to fight for it, Xiao Xue might have also fought back. However, Lu Piao did not give Xiao Xue any answers and even dodged it which caused Xiao Xue to be disheartened. In the tragedies of his first life, Lu Piao had committed many wrongs. Looking at Lu Piao obediently walking back with his head hung low, the corner of Nie Li''s mouth smiled and hiddenly thought, ''Brother Lu Piao, I can only help you up here.'' He knows that he managed to make it up to him on his second lifetime but later on they have split once again so this time he must help him again... Xiao Xue looked at Nie Li, Du Ze and bunch. She slightly paused and asked... Xiao Xue : "You''re all Lu Piao''s friends?" Everyone : "Yeah." Other than Nie Li and Lee and those that didn''t know Lu Piao, Du Ze and bunch were all looking at Xiao Xue with weird gazes. However, Nie Li and Lee doesn''t know about their dreams and their progress so far... Under the eye of the crowd, Xiao Xue suddenly became shy and embarrassed. She lowered both of her hands from her h.i.p.s, and her face immediately changed into a shy expression. The changing speed of her attitude simply caused others to be dumbfounded. Xiao Xue : "Nice to meet you, I''m Lu Piao''s fianc¨¦e. My name is Xiao Xue." If it wasn''t for seeing Xiao Xue''s little chilli appearance, Nie Li, Ye Ziyun, Xiao Ning''er, Du Ze and bunch would definitely think that Xiao Xue is a gentle and loving lady. Lu Piao : "Cough, cough." Lu Piao was a little choked. Instantly changing her attitude was a little too much. Xiao Ning''er, Nie Li, and bunch all looked at each other. Xiao Xue purse up her lips, showing a cute smile and walked to the side of Lu Piao. She grabbed ahold of Lu Piao''s arms and said... Xiao Xue : "Thanks for taking care of Lu Piao all this time, I hope that you guys will continue to take care of him in the future." Everyone : "Surely, surely." Lu Piao, at this moment, was also dumbfounded as he looked at Xiao Xue. He originally thought that Xiao Xue would come up and bash him as after the last meeting they had his mind fried and started avoiding her but still kept peaking at her... He never imagined that Xiao Xue would suddenly be so gentle. It''s like her personality had swapped. Xiao Xue glared at Lu Piao with a fierce flashing gaze. Xiao Xue : "Right now, your friends are present. That''s why I''m being lenient towards you. I''ll settle it with you when we get back." She then immediately changed back into that cute expression, looked at Nie Li and bunch and said, Xia Xue : "Sorry about that, Lu Piao must have given you all kinds of trouble." Everyone : "Yeah, yeah." Why would you answer her like that? Since when did I give you guys any trouble?! Lu Piao was simply on the verge of vomiting blood. Chapter 213 - 213: A New Member!!! 2 Xiao Xue''s facial expression also went stiff. The latter half of her words were meant to be polite, she never thought that everyone would actually nod his head in agreement. She couldn''t help glaring at Lu Piao. That gaze of hers seems to be saying, why are your friends just as unreliable as you? Du Ze''s heart almost flipped with laughter, however, he stopped himself from laughing. The glare from Xiao Xue made Lu Piao wince. Du Ze, is always causing trouble for me. He''s definitely doing this on purpose! I will take my revenge regarding this matter sooner or later! Xiao Xue''s arrival caused everyone to be a little surprised. They never thought that Lu Piao would already have a girl. Furthermore, she''s pretty, yet a little fierce. Seeing this quarrelsome couple, they didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Nie Li chuckled... Nie Li : "Okay, I welcome a new member into our group." Nie Li : "For that let me give you a good present..." Xiao Xue : "Present??" Lu Piao felt a bad premonition when he heard that and many others had an understanding expression on their faces while Lee wanted to laugh his a.s.s off... Nie Li : "******************###########*******************" OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! The moment Xiao Xue got what Nie Li said her cultivation burst upwards scaring the hell out of her while hearing some familiar words on her head... "Infinite Has No Beginning - Beginning Has No End!!!" From the 1-Star Bronze Rank, her cultivation started rising like crazy upwards while she clenched Lu Piao''s hands while fear was written all over her face... They all glared at Lu Piao to hurry up and calm her and take the lead, essentially do something and calm her down... Her cultivation stopped rising when she reached 5-Star Black Gold Rank making her look at her hands in a daze as she would have never dreamt of reaching the heights of the cultivation world... Nie Li : "Now, then, shall we go??" Nie Li : "Along the way Lu Piao teach her about the new manual and tell me which doors opened later on..." Xiao Xue : "Eeehh?? Explain what?? Go where?" Xiao Xue asked stunned for a moment, while Nie Li mysteriously smiled, walking towards the ancient array. As the group entered the ancient array, Xiao Xue coiled her arms around Lu Piao''s and followed. Lu Piao could feel that soft texture coming from his arm. Although he was enjoying this a little, he pretended to be serious and focused while he was under the threat of Xiao Xue, making his whole body stiff as he awkwardly walked in. This is really the enjoyment of danger. As they talked Lu Piao seeing the eyes of Xiao Xue demanding answers sweated and started explaining the new Manuals... The moment they stepped into the ancient array, everyone could feel a bizarre spatial distortion. Time and space are the most mysterious natural laws in the world. Living beings that are able to grasp of these two laws are extremely low in numbers. Furthermore, many of the mysterious natural laws have failed to be inherited. The moment Nie Li stepped into the Ten Millennium Spatial Array, he felt some sort of resonance with the Ten Millennium Spatial Array. Not surprising as the same thing happened to his second life. Nie Li''s heart was slightly moved. As Nie Li moved forward, he could feel that gentle yet tyrannical barrier up ahead and, eventually, came in contact with the barrier. The surface of the barrier is soft and smooth. The texture was similar to a silk brocade. When Nie Li stretched his hands out to test it, they were repelled by the barrier. Or he was supposed to feel being repelled but his hand though he felt sinking inside mud passed through quite easily... Lu Piao : "It''s a layer of the barrier. I still remember that when I was a kid, I came here and tried to break this barrier. I used an axe to chop it down." Lu Piao : "In the end, the axe flew out of my hands and slashed a brat''s cap as it flew away. That kid was scared to the point that he peed on the spot. He then cried and went back to tell his dad about it, which led me to be punished by my father." Du Ze and the others couldn''t hold back their laughter. This matter is definitely something Lu Piao would do. Luckily the axe only hit the hat and not the head. Otherwise, Lu Piao wouldn''t be suffering a simple punishment. Why would you dare to mention such embarrassing stuff? Xiao Xue mercilessly pinched Lu Piao on his waist, causing Lu Piao to grimace in pain. Nie Li : "This is the origin barrier of the latter era of the Woodland Empire. It uses twenty-three Stones of Light as the activation core." Nie Li : "Once it''s activated, even a combination attack of ten Legend rank Demon Spiritualists can only dream about breaking it. And hacking with weapons, unless you have the strength that surpasses that of Legend rank." Origin barrier? Stones of Light? Everyone was at a loss upon hearing this. Although they''re unable to understand him, it sounded powerful. They all looked at Lu Piao with a strange gaze. Not even a combination attack of ten Legend rank Demon Spiritualists could break this barrier and yet you used an axe to hack it. Lu Piao : "Hey, hey, hey, do you guys really need to look at me with that kind of gaze? I was still young at that time, how would I have known what this is?" Xiao Ninger : "Nie Li, do you have a method to open this barrier?" Nie Li : "There is no need to open it... We can directly pass through it..." Chapter 214 - 214: The Barrier!!! Nie Li : "However that only applies to us Legend Rank, for those under will not be able to pass..." Nie Li : "So in the end I would have to open it... Plus even if we could pass from here without breaking it i''m not sure we can do the same for the other way around..." Indeed Nie Li could pass with the rest as his hand passed quite easily though despite some small resistance making his hand feel as if it was sinking in the mud... Hearing his words everyone nodded and realise that he indeed has a way like always... Everyone scattered and curiously walked around as they looked at the surrounding area. This area had all kinds of constructs. These constructs were filled with mysterious inscription patterns that emitted a faint l.u.s.ter, looking even more mysterious. Xiao Ning''er and Ziyun quietly stood there and stared at the distant Nie Li, who is concentrating. Xiao Xue : "You''re Xiao Ning''er? And Ye Ziyun??" Both Of Them : "Yeah??" Xiao Xue : "Both of you are really pretty. Back at Holy Orchid Institute, I''ve heard a lot about you. You two are famous beauties known at the Holy Orchid Institute." Ninger : "You''re flattering me." Ziyun : "Thanks for the compliment..." Xiao Ning''er''s cheeks slightly reddened and the same was for Ziyun as she lightly averted her face to hide... Xiao Xue threw a glance at Lu Piao, Du Ze, and the rest bunch, before smiling and speaking up once again... Xia Xue : "I''m a little surprised that you would actually hang out with them." From what she heard from others, she believed that the two of them is extremely cold person. At Holy Orchid Institute, Ninger didn''t have a single friend. She was known as the famous ice beauty. While Ziyun was a bit better but could still not be approached easily and most that did want connections with the daughter of the City Lord... Even Xiao Ning''er herself was shocked at how much she changed. From that day onwards, in her painful struggle against her hellish life, was changed due to one person and became more colourful. From that day onwards, she would look forward to meeting Nie Li. He is an unremovable figure that has forever remained in her mind. He caused her to have dignity, confidence, freedom and allowed her to have so many friends. Although that day Lee was also present she was drawn more to Nie Li than him... This person is someone that can never be replaced by anyone. Ziyun was pretty much thinking the same but with different machinations, as she was different that Ninger but she still couldn''t believe how much her life changed and a smile was plastered on her face as she was part of this... Seeing that both of them did not answer for a long time, and looked to be lost in thought, Xiao Xue embarrassedly coughed. Ninger : "Cough... Sorry, I was daydreaming." Xiao Ning''er immediately apologized, a little formally. Followed by a red Ziyun making Xiao Xue smile at them and nodded... Xiao Xue : "It''s fine." Xiao Xue : "I can somewhat understand that at first was through this Manual and then all of you having a set target in your minds bonded..." Both of them looked at Lu Piao, who was far away, then looked back at Xiao Xue and said to her... Ninger : "Lu Piao is a very interesting person. Although he''s a little playful, he is a good person and very faithful to friends." Ziyun : "At the very least he is willing to go to great lengths for them..." Hearing how they described Lu Piao, Xiao Xue''s cheeks had a faint layer of redness. Earlier on when she boldly announced that she''s the fianc¨¦e of Lu Piao''s, Xiao Xue had already thrown her face out there due to Lu Piao thickening out from their previous encounter... In the past, the a.d.u.l.ts of the Xiao Family had always been against Lu Piao and Xiao Xue dating. Xiao Xue was also very helpless. Although she likes Lu Piao very much, she could only succ.u.mb to the family''s power. But recently, the Xiao Family''s a.d.u.l.ts were no longer against Lu Piao and even encouraged Xiao Xue to look for him. It wasn''t until later when she found out that Lu Piao had demonstrated extraordinary talents. His cultivation had already reached Legend rank. It was no wonder why her family was no longer opposed to them being together. Xiao Xue wasn''t like the a.d.u.l.ts of her family, she only wanted to be together with Lu Piao. She didn''t concern herself about how Lu Piao''s cultivation was, even if Lu Piao was a wasted person, she''ll do not care. However, because Lu Piao was able to be so capable, she was very happy. Although she was sad at the same time learning that he defended the City with his cultivation and she wasn''t included knowing that she means so much to him but he always chickens out... It was only when Lu Piao explained his situation with the manual and how much trouble it would cause overall on so many levels that the sadness passed... But she still swore when she reached the same cultivation as him to kick his balls... That was something as the lady of Xiao must do and straighten him up... At the same time, she''s filled with curiosity about this bunch of people, especially Nie Li. He gave her the feeling that he seems to know everything. Not just him even Patriarch Lee of the Xiaolin Clan which he is currently busy with President Yang Xin, Matriarch Shen Xiu and Huyan Lanruo as she can see them talking and laughing together... Suddenly, the particular inscription pattern in a pillar burst with a dazzling light and then all sixteen inscription patterns burst with light as Nie Li opened the barrier like he had done in the past... The light on the inscription slowly gathered to a point and shot towards the barrier. *Ohmm* The barrier slightly trembled. Chapter 215 - 215: The Insides!! Everyone : "What happened?!" Everyone except Lee was slightly shocked when they saw a light emitting from the inscription and looked towards Nie Li. Each inscription pattern lit up one after another, unleashing beams of light that settled on the barrier. Once the final light settled onto the barrier, it emitted a mysterious shine and formed into brightly coloured light spots, like an endless nebula. Nie Li : "Come, we''re going inside." As he was talking, the barrier slowly diminished and then disappeared. Nie Li step into the barrier first, and was quickly followed by Ye Ziyun, Xiao Ning''er, Lu Piao, Du Ze and a bunch that entered next along with Nie Yu and Lee with their people... A moment later, the barrier reformed and turned bright again. It was as though they had entered into endless space. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Rays of light flashed all around them and then appeared in the middle of a worn-out ancient array. The middle part looked similar to a teleportation array. The surroundings are covered with stone pillars and carved with mysterious inscription patterns. A cold rain was dripping onto the ground. Ahead of them is an endlessly dark wilderness. The distant mountains were vaguely seen. Above them was an infinite sky. Roar! Roar! Roar! The sounds of monsters could be faintly heard from far away. Lu Piao : "Where are we?" Lu Piao and bunch shockingly asked. A moment ago, they were at Glory City. How did they arrive to such a location in just a flash? They never imagined that the area within the barrier would be such a mysterious world. Nie Li : "This is similar to the Heavenly Sacred Border. This should be a space that a certain supreme expert created." Taking a look at the stone array, he realized that it was dull and did not emit any l.u.s.ter. There are several stone compartments that were originally meant to have something placed inside but they were completely empty. They should be the Stones of Light. Thankful he knew where to find them so there was no hurry... Guji Guji Suddenly, a monkey-like creature appeared from far away. It doesn''t have any hair on his body, it''s skin is scarlet in colour. It has sharp pointy ears, short arms but long and slender claws, and bulging eyes were like a couple of blue jewels that were blooming with faint light. That creature looked at Nie Li''s direction and shouted, "Guji! Guji!" A moment later, several more creatures appeared from the wilderness, staring at Nie Li and bunch. Seeing this scene, Nie Li turned to Xiao Ning''er, Lu Piao and bunch and said... Nie Li : "This is a Scarlet Ghost, kill them all." Complying with his orders, they didn''t even need to transform as they started punching and kicking the poor Horde of Silver rank Ghosts to oblivion... This caused Xiao Xue to froze as she watched the massacre happening in front of her eyes... As Nie Li was busy killing suddenly Lee had an idea as he knew what would come next... Nie Li : "What is it, Lee??" Lee : "Hey is there a way to kill that Behemoth??" Nie Li : "Seriously?? You a a f.u.c.k.i.n.g fate rank and you ask me this??" Lee : "No i meant killing it and make it a demon spirit..." Nie Li : "How come you want to turn it into a Demon Spirit??" Lee : "Isn''t it God Growth Rate Beast?? Even if it''s not with its innate to devour we can mutate with the pot and then I''ll integrate with it..." Lee : "I can either bind it as Chaos or Hell Demon Beast..." Nie Li thought of what Lee said and after pondering over it he decided to go through with it, to deal with what comes they would need the weirdest Demons they can come across... Nie Li : "Sure we will cut its head off leaving its mind intact so that we can trap its spirit form and condense it to Demon Crystal and refine it..." After killing everything that came after them... They moved forward as Nie Li collected some red cores from their victims and reached a strangle place... Lu Piao : "Nie Li, look! There''s a light." In the distant plains, there''s a lamp that was swaying about from the wind. Although it''s drizzling and a little misty, the light was not extinguished. Ninger : "There''s someone living here?" Xiao Ning''er confusingly frowned her brows. Ziyun also felt a little confused. Could it be that there''s really someone living here? If not, then what''s with the light? Nie Li : "No one lives down here, that''s the Netherlamp Behemoth!" Yang Xin : "What''s a Netherlamp Behemoth?" Lee : "Netherlamp Behemoths are extremely frightening creatures. It''s forehead would hang a lamp that it uses lure its prey. When you get close to it, it''ll suddenly open its mouth and completely swallow the prey." Nie Li said, "It''s sharp teeth can easily crush a rock. This is a demon beast of at least Gold rank." Lee : "And we''ll try to kill it and take its spirit for me to use..." Hearing their explanation, Du Ze, Lu Piao and the others hearts trembled. They never thought that that light would be such a frightening creature. If they were weaker and they had carelessly approached it, the consequences would be disastrous. What kind of shitty place is this?? There was a crisis with every step! Nie Li : "I have an idea, we''ll run towards the Netherlamp Behemoth." Lu Piao : "Wait what about those is Black Gold Rank??? You said at least Gold Rank right??" Xiao Xue punched his head as he cried out and spoke up... Xiao Xue : "Aren''t you a Legend Rank?? Why are you always a chicken??" Lu Piao : "No my cultivation is above Legend Rank, at least two stages above that..." Xiao Xue : "That''s even worse then!!!" Xiao Xue started clobbering Lu Piao and everyone send their prayers to his spirit which surprisingly and comically caused Lu Piao to step forward and yell... Lu Piao : "I''m Not Dead Yet!!!" BANG!!! Xiao Xue : "You will soon!!!" Chapter 216 - 216: The Behemoth!! After Xiao Xue completely dominated Lu Piao earning from three girls nods while Lu Piao earned pity from the rest of them but what could he do?? Hit her?? No way in hell he would hit his sweetheart even though he doesn''t show it... Lee : "Although it''s a terrifying demon beast, the Netherlamp Behemoth''s movements are very slow. You would only be in danger if you approach it. In this world, one subdues another." Lee : "There are so many Scarlet Ghosts, yet the Netherlamp Behemoth is living just fine. The Netherlamp Behemoth is most likely the nemesis of the Scarlet Ghost." Du Ze : "Okay, since we have to kill it who will go closer to it??" The distance to the lamp was getting closer and closer, they were only about a hundred meters away from it. They could only see the lamp floating in the void, nothing else. Nie Li : "Be careful, the Netherlamp Benemoth is hiding in the darkness. Hold your breath." Just as everyone was well within the range based on what Nie Li and Lee said about its abilities, suddenly, several scarlet red tongues appeared from within the darkness and coiled around them starling them at first but managed to get away after cutting them off... A loud roar in pain resounded and then its appearance slowly came into their view... A huge demon beast slowly showed itself within the dark night. Its body''s as tall as a mountain, giving others a suffocating feeling. It has a huge head that appeared to be extremely horrifying. Its huge mouth is large enough to swallow a small mountain. Within its large mouth, there are thousands of scarlet tongues. These tongues can shoot out quickly, coil around its prey and feed on them. Although these tongues are only as thick as an arm, they are extremely tough, making them hard to cut. Even if they are chopped off, the Netherlamp Behemoth can grow out countless tongues in an instant. Everyone turned to Lee and had the same question in their mind... ''You wish to bind this abomination as your Demon Spirit??'' Several Scarlet Ghosts that appeared and tried to attack them were quickly drawn with the tongues coiled up and then swallowed by the Netherlamp Behemoth. The Scarlet Ghosts are the prey of the Netherlamp Behemoth. The Scarlet Ghosts that came immediately scattered in all directions. Suddenly, someone screamed. Xiao Xue was captured by one of those tongues. Lu Piao : "Xiao Xue!" Lu Piao, immediately got anxious. He quickly charged towards Xiao Xue, while the sticky long tongues firmly coiled onto her right arm and c.h.e.s.t, causing her to feel a little suffocated. A rancid smell blew towards Xiao Xue, causing her eyes to turn a little dull. This smell seems to be mixed with some sort of hallucinatory substance. Xiao Xue struggled a little, then felt her body weaken. In her panic, she even forgot that she was a Black Gold Rank and could resist... However, at that moment Lu Piao directly ripped the tongues apart that was wrapping Xiao Xue. Lu Piao grabbed ahold of Xiao Xue and leaped down. The Netherlamp Behemoth furiously roared, and thousands of tongues quickly shot towards Nie Li''s group. Lee, on the other hand, had vanished from the group slaughtering the tongues of the Behemoth and had slowly crept up behind the Behemoth with his VoidLess Phase... Du Ze and bunch were constantly slashing the tongues that were coming towards them, and then followed behind Lu Piao. Wei Nan was suddenly captured by the long tongues, but was soon saved by Du Ze. If it was to directly kill it they would have done it long ago as any of them was capable of doing that but since Lee wanted this Demon they had to keep it occupied... With so many people together, even if one were to be captured by those tongues, the rest can quickly provide support. If one person were to be separated, then it''d be troublesome. Countless tongues were falling down like a rain of arrows, bombarding the ground, destroying it beyond recognition. Tens of thousands of tongues came from all directions and were moving towards Nie Li. However, at that moment Lee from behind the Behemoth directly slashed with his demon at what seemed to be its neck and a huge one at that causing it to stop for a few seconds... However, next an earth-shattering roaaaar burst out filled in pain and Nie Li didn''t missed that and moved with his Meteorite Sword at hand in blindly speeding and slashed horizontally as its head... A gust of powerful force burst out from the position of Nie Li and with Lee from behind they managed to slash it off by attacking simultaneous a second time... All the tongues stopped moving as they fell limply down and soon its huge body fell down as well with its head rolling a few meters away... The Netherlamp Behemoth is killed just like that??? They had the feeling that if they were Legend Ranks as the rumours they let out and not Heavenly Fate Rank this Demon would have proved quite a challenge enough to make them integrate with their demons... Nie Li and Lee came back and landed near the head before Nie Li searched for it and finally found its crystal with its spirit in his mind... He checked its quality and was shocked to know that it''s truly God Growth... The only thing limiting it was the surrounding lacking of soul force and had to fee on Silver Rank Demons... Nie Li then passed it on to Lee who then with the help of his system bonded with it placing it on the Door in his Labyrinth belonging to Hell... This in turn made him see in his status his new abilities while also gaining his 3rd Demon... Chapter 217 - 217: The New Demon!! -------------- Status... Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13-14 (21) Strength : 25.900 Defence : 25.900 Speed : 25.900 Mind : 63.000 Soul Force : 63.000 = 1-Fate Heavenly Fate Rank Rank Physique : Spiritual God Spiritual Roots : Mythical Realm Laws : Lightning Law - 0.1% Progress - Light Law - 0.1% Progress - Darkness Law - 0.1% Progress - Death Law - 0.1% Progress - Snowe Law - 0.1% Progress - Time Law - 0.1% Progress - Space Law - 0.1% Progress - Hell Law - 0.1% Progress Soul Sea : Altar Of The Four Corners Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon (Darkness) Timeless Butterfly Demon (Time) Netherlamp Behemoth (Hell) Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... 4) Time Rewinding : Able to turn back time for 1 second depending on the cultivation of the Host. 5) Time Freeze : Host can freeze the time on selective targets depending on Host cultivation... 6) Toxins : Any part of the Host''s body can release paralysing, confusion, sleepy, poison and other toxins... 7) Multiply : Certain parts of the Host''s body can multiply most notable being hands and tongues... 8) Existence Erasure : Able to blend in darkness and other surfaces even in light hiding within... 9) Lamp Charm : A Lamp that can draw the souls weaker than Host enables him to feast on them... -------------- He gained four abilities from this Behemoth making him a perfect killer in darkness and somewhat in broad daylight... Lee : "This is an amazing Demon..." Lee : "Nie Li sucks to have missed such a chance..." Nie Li understood what Lee was talking about and shrugged his shoulders as he is also curious about what abilities you would gain from such a demon... He might know general info about them and the abilities they have but not all are compatible with you... However he still asked... Nie Li : "How many did you gain???" Lee : "Four of them and all of them are grand in their own way..." Lee : "One of them actually lets you multiply your hands, imagine how fast you can finish tasks with that..." Nie Li''s face twitched as he got the meaning in his comment and inwardly cursed that he had never thought of taking this beast to his own... Lee then integrated with it and all of them saw his body changing, it grew around five meters high his hair became like a glowing bulb reminding them of the Lamp... Lee : "Ok, who wants to become my experiment lab rat??" Everyone immediately backs off from him and as no one came forward Yang Xin and Lanruo took the step and prompted him to start... Then from his stomach, countless tongues came out and caught their hands while they didn''t resist... He then started using various Toxins and they told him their own feedback on this attack before he retracted the tongues and then his whole body blended in the darkness before the Lamp glowed through his hair charming the two of them... They were instantly drawn to the light and started walking towards him before he stopped and they snapped out of it... After testing a few more times they concluding that this Demon is too Op and Dangerous... After everything passed and they calmed down on commenting about that huge a.s.s mountain of a dead body, Nie Li drained its blood and various parts in his space ring as they were priceless... Before he called everyone that it was time to move on... Du Ze : "Nie Li, where are we off to next?" Nie Li : "We''ll continue exploring deeper. We have to search for the twenty-three Stones of Light to activate the teleportation array to return." Nie Li said. His goals were simple and although they have sufficient food in their interspatial rings to stay here for one or two years, Nie Li isn''t willing to continue staying. Right now, everyone looked towards the distant mountain. On the hillside, there seem to be little lights flashing. Lu Piao : "It couldn''t be the Netherlamp Behemoth again, right??" Bang!!! Xiao Xue : "Are you a baby??" Lee : "It''s not Netherlamp Behemoth." Lee shook his head. The little lights on the mountains seem like the lights of a village. There couldn''t be people living here, right? That is what crossed the mind of those that didn''t know what this place was exactly... Nie Li pointed in the direction of the lights. Nie Li and bunch continued towards the depth of the wilderness. After a while, a lot Scarlet Ghosts gathered once again. There are at least a few hundred of them and the numbers are still acc.u.mulating. Du Ze : "These fellas still dare to come." Lee : "This piece of land is their hunting grounds. Since we''ve been moving around in their territory, they have been able to get ahold of our scents and gathered their comrades." On the other hand, Nie Li threw one bottle containing some weird mix that seemed with blood and Lee opened his eyes wide as he realised it was the fresh blood of a Scarlet Ghost towards the densest location of the group. The bottle drew a straight line in the air. The Scarlet Ghosts were jumping around. One of the Scarlet Ghosts suddenly jumped up and grabbed ahold of the bottle. However, Nie Li''s strength was too great. The bottle, along with the Scarlet Ghost, fell towards the ground. BOOOOOOOOM!!!! Chapter 218 - 218: Face Slapping!!! The bottle suddenly exploded. A terrible shock wave swept through a circ.u.mference of five meters. The places where the wave swept past brought along a blazing flame, turning the Scarlet Ghosts into charcoal. This Blood Burst Magic Bottle swept away hundreds of Scarlet Ghost in one go! Seeing this scene, everyone became dumbfounded. They never imagined that this small Blood Burst Magic Bottle in Nie Li''s hand would have such a frightening power. They looked at each other, overwhelmed with shock. Lu Piao almost peed his pants from the fright. If that Blood Burst Magic Bottle landed on the ground earlier, wouldn''t they be done for? Nie Li : "Okay, let''s continue forward." Nie Li lightly smiled. Even if the Scarlet Ghosts are overwhelming, they wouldn''t be able to pose a threat to them. Once the Scarlet Ghosts gather up, they can use the blood burst demonic bottle to clear them up. If they are small in number, since they only have a cultivation of 1-star Silver rank, they''re unable to pose any substantial threat to them. Suddenly, Wei Nan realised something, leaped to the center of the pile of Scarlet Ghost corpses. A tiny, pea-sized object caught his attention. It''s emitting a faint l.u.s.ter within the darkness. Wei Nan : "Nie Li, I''ve found something. What is it?" Nie Li curiously took the item from Wei Nan''s hand. The moment he took it and looked it over, he was shocked in his heart. And then facepalmed himself... Like literally he slapped his palm on his face as he growled... Lu Piao : "Nie Li do you need help in self slapping your face??" Du Ze : "What is it?" Lee : "Isn''t that?? A Blood Crystal!" Nie Li : "Blood Crystals are a type of extremely strange ores. After being swallowed and refined by demon beasts, it could generate a surge of endless power, it even has the ability allowing them to raise in rank." Nie Li : "Aside from that, the Blood Crystal has another usage. By sealing it within the body of low-grade demon beast, it could forcefully raise the growth speed. However, the demon beasts produced this way would become extremely brutal." Nie Li : "Unfortunately we had killed so many Ghosts that I forgot to check them..." Lee : "Wait you had forgotten about them?? Can I slap you on the other side??" Lee : "Pretty please!!" Lee : "Don''t worry I''ll use multiply on my hand and slap you so much that your brain will reflect on everything!!" Du Ze : "You''re saying that these Scarlet Ghosts have Blood Crystals sealed within them? But, why were we only able to find one Blood Crystal?" Lee : "Possibly because the one that laid out this realm only captured a small amount of Scarlet Ghosts and sealed the Blood Crystals within them." Lee : "The Scarlet Ghosts after that should be reproduced subsequently." Nie Li : "However, due to the first generation of Scarlet Ghosts already being violent, the later generations would also be extremely violent." Du Ze : "So that''s the case. It''s no wonder that with so many Scarlet Ghosts, we only found one Blood Crystal." Du Ze and bunch understood what''s going on. Among several hundreds of Scarlet Ghost, only one of them was from the first generation of Scarlet Ghosts. How long have these Scarlet Ghosts been flourishing for then? Nie Li : "It''s just that we had killed so many of them that I didn''t even think of looking for cores or something like this..." Nie Li : "Usually it''s the most common crystal used to raise those ghost and I forgot..." Lu Piao : "Who knew would we be able to find such good stuff like the Blood Crystal here. Based on what you said they are even rarer than a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist." Yang Xin : "Seems like the person who did this should be a powerful and wealthy individual since he used Blood Crystals on these Scarlet Ghosts." Lee : "Aside from the previously mentioned uses, the Blood Crystal also has another special refining usage for it." Lee : "By getting rid of the impurities within, they can be used to aid the rise in cultivation and greatly enhance soul force. Even a Legend rank Demon Spiritualist would get some great effects from it." Lee : "That was the reason Nie Li face slapped himself... We could probably get quite a decent amount of Blood Crystals from when we entered and slaughter them..." Hearing his words, everyone surrounded Nie Li and were ready to slap him before he vanished with his demon spirit while he glared at Lee... Boom! Boom! Boom! Continue throwing Blood Burst Magic Bottles as they constantly exploded, annihilating wave after wave of Scarlet Ghosts. Nie Li and bunch found a lot of Blood Crystals on the ground. Roughly within several hundreds of Scarlet Ghosts, there would be one or two Scarlet Ghosts that carried a Blood Crystal within them. After obtaining dozens of Blood Crystals, Nie Li didn''t waste any time and immediately began to remove the impurities from the crystals. Since he already has all the ingredients he needs in his interspatial ring, he just began refining them. The Blood Crystal slowly melted into the chemical compound that Nie Li had made. The black coloured impurities precipitated to the bottom. Nie Li placed in another chemical compound in and the Blood Crystal quickly recondensed, turning into purer crystals. The group hunted Scarlet Ghosts while moving towards the mountainous direction. Everyone : "What''s that?" They originally thought that those lights were fire lights of a village. They never imagined that two of the lights would fly towards the sky. Just what exactly is happening? Du Ze : "Nie Li, are we still moving forward?" Nie Li : "We''re still going." Nie Li firmly said, nodding his head as he knew those lights and to the current them they were nothing but lights... Not knowing what''s in Nie Li''s mind except for Lee, they did not say anything further and continued forward. Chapter 219 - 219: Kong Ming Inheritance!!! In the ash grey sky, flocks of birds would occasionally fly past them. High-pitched screams added a strange atmosphere in the night. However, these birds are only the size of a palm, compared to the gigantic airborne demon beast earlier, the difference is too big. Du Ze, Lu Piao and bunch followed behind, being extremely careful. This place is full of hidden dangers, they have no choice but to be careful.?? Du Ze : "What is that?" D u Ze knitted his brows, pointing towards the distant wilderness. Nie Li looked in the direction that Du Ze is pointing at. He could vaguely see, in the distant wilderness, a gigantic monument standing tall. Lee : "We''ll go have a look." The group moved towards the direction of the gigantic monument. As they were getting closer to it, they could feel pressure blowing towards them, making it difficult to breathe. Lu Piao : "What exactly is that thing?" Lu Piao is very curious about it. Although the pressure was getting heavier and heavier, they still continued to move forward. Several Scarlet Ghosts tailed Nie Li''s group. However, after feeling that pressure, they immediately scattered and began running. That gigantic monument obviously has a bigger effect on those Scarlet Ghosts. Although to be fair Nie Li and the others didn''t release their soul force to scare them as they couldn''t harm them at all... When they were several meters away, they raised their heads and got a clear view of the gigantic monument. The height of the gigantic monument is roughly dozens meters tall, besides having ash grey tone. Lee : "Now where did Kong Ming go??" Kong Ming : "You called kid??" Everyone looked at the mini old man floating appearing and floating above the momentum which made Lee and Nie Li twitch their faces... Kong Ming : "When we teleported i directly appeared here and absorbed the power within to try and restore my body but it wasn''t enough..." Lee : "So now your body has reached like 120cm??" Kong Ming : "Yeah, I still need around 70cm to reach my full height although I can do so by expending my Soul Force at the same time it will also quickly depleted making me return into a small 20cm figure..." Lu Piao : "So what does this momentum says???" Lee : "Those who follow me, shall be honoured. Those who oppose me shall perish. In this lifetime, gifted with extraordinary talent. Started to comprehend at the age of ten, splitting mountains and scattering stones." Lee : "Comprehended the gentle realm at the age of thirteen, drying a river at the wave of a hand. At the age of sixteen, comprehended the profound of the demon spirits, and broke through the Legend rank realm." Lee : "At the age of thirty, no one under the sky can withstand three of my strikes, battling all supreme experts around the world and have never tasted defeat. Comprehended the realm of man at the age of forty, opened the wisdom, knowing the past and present." Lee : "At the age of fifty, sensed a calamity arriving, abandoned the throne and left. Leaving behind ten words, to pass down to the next generation..." Reading the words on the gigantic monument, many were shocked. They had never thought that Kong Ming was such an extremely gifted person during his lifetime. Even more so seeing him in this state which is obviously a weakness to him had shattered once again their common knowledge... On the other hand, after a second or two they calmed down as when it comes to Nie Li and Lee they don''t have common senses... Wei Nan : "Xmm?? Nie Li what''s that???" Ninger : "Yeah i can see a few more lines on the bottom..." Ziyun : "They seem destroyed??" Nie Li''s gaze landed on the bottom of the ancient monument. However, there are scr.a.p.e marks on the ancient monument that appeared to be done by some sharp object, making the words blurred beyond recognition. Kong Ming : "That is a chant each of you keeps hearing when binding with the manual and something I had left behind as I thought I would vanish from the world and help future generations..." Kong Mind : "Even though i was just at Legend rank, i already had such a level of understanding towards the martial path." Lee : "True, however, among the tens of thousands of worlds, we are only been to a corner of this vast world. There are wider worlds out there. Perhaps Emperor Kong Ming went to even more distant worlds." Kong Ming : "Back then I had calculated that there will be five people who are able to obtain this ten-word chant." Kong Ming : "These five people will then kill one another, and obtain the other''s understanding towards this ten-word chant." Kong Ming : "But the future is never set in stone and proof of that was learned by meeting first Lee and then slowly all of you..." Kong Ming : "The reason those lines were destroyed was that, since even he, the Demon Lord is unable to comprehend it, others can give up on getting it." Kong Ming : "The self-proclaimed Demon Lord took out a dagger and scr.a.p.ed the ancient monument and cleanly scr.a.p.ed the ten words away" Shen Xiu : "The Demon Lord??" Everyone were shocked to realise that the leader of the Dark Guild had come here and tried to take the inheritance but failed badly... Their back were filled with sweat thinking of how strong he could have become if he had managed to comprehend and help his cultivation rise... Kong Ming : "Yes that prick... However later on he discovered that he couldn''t remember the words at all as he wasn''t fated with them and left in annoyance..." Kong Ming : "He roughly had a feeling that the ten word chant is something extraordinary. However, he had already scrapped it away. He then regretfully looked at the ancient monument, revealing a fearful expression on his face." Lee : "I see it was then he realised he f.u.c.k.e.d up..." Everyone looked at Lee and somehow they couldn''t refute his words as somehow they fit... Chapter 220 - 220: Village!!! Nie Li : "As we are done here lets continue our search for the Stones of Light!" Du Ze : "Okay," ?? Although Du Ze was a little confused, he did not ask any further. The group continued moving towards the distant mountain. Nie Li : "Wei Nan, merge with your demon spirit and search the surrounding area and see if there are any similar ancient monuments. Although i doubt something exists here that can hurt you, safety comes first, don''t stop in one place." Wei Nan when he merges with it, his physical size will be smaller and not easy to notice. At the same time, he has high speed, so an ordinary demon beast wouldn''t be able to catch up to him. Wei Nan : "Okay, I understand." Wei Nan said, nodding his head. He quickly merged with his demon spirit, his limbs became particularly strong and then he bolted away like the wind. Wei Nan followed the ground, but maintained a distance of roughly a thousand meters while searching the parameters; however, there wasn''t anything to discover. Gradually, they reached the foot of the mountain. The lights that were halfway up the mountain are very close to them now. Soon they all saw a village. However, what makes this village different from others is that the houses here are built on top of the towering trees. Some places were open platforms, with huge Thunderbird demon beasts quietly standing there. On the head of the Thunderbirds, there''s a crown-like item glowing in the darkness. The light that shot into the sky must have come from these Thunderbirds. This place should be a huge village with tens of thousands of residents living here. Furthermore, from the location that he''s standing, there are even more lights in the mountains. Seems like the settlements here are not only one. Some of the grey leather armour guards were holding sharp spears, standing on the branches of some of the huge trees. Not far from his current location, knocking sounds could be heard on top of the mountainside, they seem to be digging something. Guards : "You dare slack off?! You''re simply seeking death!" One of the guards spoke in the Woodland Empire''s language. He''s mercilessly whipping the miners. Some of the miners couldn''t withstand the chores and fell to the ground. The guards seem to have no compassion and continued whipping them, until one of the miners stopped breathing, he then coldly barked... Guard 2 : "Drag him away and clean the area!" The ore that they are mining is the raw stone of the Blood Crystal! The usage of the Blood Crystal is doubtless. Although only one Blood Crystal could be refined from a few hundred pounds of the raw stone, it''s already significant. At that moment although they didn''t try to hide they all felt killing intent. Which immediately made them be cautiously and looked at the grass at their side. The grass moved, a figure slowly appeared before his eyes. ??? : "Who are you?" A tribal girl, wielding on a long sword appeared from the grass. She was warily looking at them, filled with hostility. She looked different from an ordinary human. She has a pair of silver coloured wings growing from her back. These wings are not from merging with a demon spirit, but something that is growing on her body. She''s wearing silver armour, and those green eyes of hers were emitting a faint light in the darkness. Lee : "Isn''t she similar to the Silver Winged tribe from the Woodland Empire era??" The first generation Patriarch of the Silver Winged tribe implanted the wings of a Silver Winged Thunderbird into his body and passed them to his direct descendants. Only the noblest descendants are able to have the silver wings in the Silver Winged Family. She''s at least a 5-star Gold rank expert! The girl narrowed her eyes when she heard Lee and almost lashed at them but Nie Li was one step faster... Nie Li : "Your honourable highness, nice to meet you. I am a traveller who is passing by, and accidentally came here. If I have offended you in any way, I hope you''ll understand." Hearing Nie Li speak with the standard Woodland Empire''s language, a hint of doubt flashed within this girl''s eyes and she solemnly asked. Girl : "Who are you, where have you come from?" Although earlier she heard Lee speaking and almost lash at him, she felt more like she was insulted for some reason as she couldn''t understand his words... Nie Li knew that the Silver Winged Family must have moved in here during the Age of Darkness. Because the Woodland Empire''s era is already in the same timeline as the Age of Darkness, and drowned in the endless horde of demon beasts. Nie Li : "My ancestors are from the Silverlit Family. Thereafter, during the long Age of Darkness, we continued to run and luckily survived. I broke into your territory by accident." Girld : "Silverlit Family?" The Silver Winged Family''s girl was stunned for a moment and revealed a slightly excited expression. During the era of the Woodland Empire, the Silverlit Family was one of Silver Winged Family''s allies, both sides had a close relationship. They also had many marriages between each other; therefore, their relationship is extremely close. The Silver Winged Girl : "Ever since my ancestors moved here, we have not had any contact with the outside world. We were no longer able to return to the original mainland and could only live in this dark world. I welcome your presence here, I''ll immediately inform my father about it. Follow me!" Nie Li : "Okay." Nie Li followed behind the girl, walking inwards. Girl : "My name is Hongyue, what''s your name?" Nie Li : "I''m Lei Zhuo." The girl slightly nodded. She was a little suspicious about Nie Li''s identity, but once she heard his surname, she no longer had any suspicions. However, through time, there''s not many that could remember that the surname Lei, is the surname of the Silverlit Family. Chapter 221 - 221: Duan Jian!! Nie Li : "Your highness Hong Yue, I would like to ask, are you from the Silver Winged Family?" Nie Li pretended to be cautious and tried asking.? ? Hongyue : "Yes." Nie Li : "Isn''t the Silver Winged Family surnamed Sikong?" Hongyue : "Correct. My name is Sikong Hongyue." Hongyue said, nodding her head. Her suspicion towards Nie Li has lessened even more. Seems like Nie Li has already known that she''s from the Silver Winged Family. Sikong Hongyue wore silver armour, her entire body was emitting an able and vigorous aura. Her slender long legs were filled with power. Nie Li could feel that although she''s a girl, her physical power is extremely powerful. Hongyue : "Fortunately, the place that you''ve come to is the territory of our Silver Winged Family. In the stretch of this mountain, there are thirteen families. These families all came from the Age of Darkness." Hongyue : "They are from the variously destroyed empires. There are five families that are the enemies of my Silver Winged Family. If they are aware that you''re from the Silverlit Family, you''ll be dead for sure." Nie Li : "So that''s the case." Nie Li, nodding his head. He never thought that there would be so many survivors from the Age of Darkness. If Nie Li had entered another territory, he''d naturally have another stage line. After a moment later, a magnificent palace attracted their attention. Lee : "What the f.u.c.k are you doing??" Nie Li : "What do you mean??" Lee : "Are you seriously trying to enact the exact storyline of your second life??" Nie Li : "No way, man..." Nie Li : "I''m just waiting will I meet Sikong and offer him a few things for the stones and buying the slaves and freeing Duan Jian..." Lee : "Explain to me how that is not what you did in your previous life..." Nie Li : "Sigh... First of all, there won''t be a need to awaken Duan Jian bloodline, our manual can work on that and raise his cultivation to Legend Rank on the get-go..." Nie Li : "Which mean he would destroy this family for his revenge... We can fake our deaths and then slowly explore and deal with the other families..." Nie Li : "Then we can also deal with that Old Man since Kong Ming is with us and it won''t be necessary to come here again..." Lee : "So first deal with this shitting family, then buy materials like before, nudge the families to come out... And deal with the Old man all at once..." Nie Li : "We can also split up and deal with everything faster..." As they finished talking the rest looked around and saw what was in front of them... This palace is held up by several huge trees. The walls of the palace reached a height of dozens of meters, the towering structure gave off a heavy pressure. Nie Li followed behind Sikong Hongyue and entered the palace. After passing through many corridors, they finally entered into one of the spacious halls. Pa! Pa! Pa! Crisp clear sounds of whipping could be heard. After entering the hall, the first thing that Nie Li saw were two huge pillars. One of the huge pillars had a robust youth tied to it. His body is filled with bloodstains left behind from the whipping, none of the skin on his body was intact. This youth also had a pair of wings on his back. However, they''re dark gold in colour, different from the other members of the Silver Winged Family. Two guards that wore leather armour continuously waved their wh.i.p.s, lashing the youth. Although the pain caused his face to be twisted, the youth still bit his teeth and did not issue even a hum of pain. His eyes were unyielding. Nie Li : "Your highness Hongyue, he is...?" Hongyue : "Hmph, a cheap bastard!" Hongyue : "His mother was a member of my Silver Winged Family but had a relationship with our enemy, the Black Dragon Family, and bore him." Hongyue : "After being found out by us, his parents were pursued and killed by us, leaving behind this bastard. Funny that those cheapskates begged us to let him off. Ridiculous! We''ll slowly torture him to death!" Sikong Hongyue''s voice was extremely chilling. In her view, this kind of sc.u.m of the family must be killed. However, this incited everyone and directly placed the Sikong Family on their blacklist while Nie Kai, Nie Ming, Xiao Yun and Ye Yan tried to keep Nie Yu from saying anything and used their Soul Force to reduce the sounds around them... Many glanced at the youth that was tied to the pillar. Although he was outrageously tortured, they could still vaguely feel his unyielding eyes, and determined expression. That pair of black eyes were filled with hatred under his long hair. Those dark gold coloured wings of his are in fact, dragon wings that have undergone evolution by the Black Dragon bloodline. It''s much stronger than Silver Wings. However, his cultivation is only 3-star Gold rank. In some peoples'' view, there''s no right or wrong between the hatred of two families. However, causing such torture to youth is a little too inhumane. Nie Li and the youth''s eyes made contact, while Nie Li send a signal with his eyes towards him while he smiled before they followed behind Sikong Hongyue. The luxurious robe gave him a little more of a noble aura. There are three beautiful girls by the side, helping him massage his legs and back. These three girls wore revealing clothing, their curvaceous bodies could be vaguely seen. They could see the middle-aged man''s deep eyes with a glance. His eyes had a hint of ash grey in it. Feeling the aura emitting from the man, they were slightly shocked. The man should be a Legend rank expert. However, from the looks of it, he doesn''t have much time left and was barely continuing his life with elixirs. Chapter 222 - 222: Sikong Patriarch!! This man is the Patriarch of the Silver Winged Family, Sikong Yi. Listening to the footsteps of Sikong Hongyue and Nie Li, he opened his eyes wide and looked towards Nie Li and Sikong Hongyue.?? Sikong Yi : "Hongyue, who is he?" Sikong Yi solemnly said. His gaze carried a hint of murderous intent at Nie Li. Hongyue : "Respects to Father, he''s called Lei Zhuo, a descendent of the Silverlit Family and accidentally came here." Hongyue : "Silverlit Family?" Sikong Hongyue was stunned for a moment and then laughed... Sikong Yi : "The Silverlit Family has already perished within the hordes of the demon beasts, how can they have descendants?" Sikong Yi''s gaze suddenly turned murderous as they fell on their bodies... Sikong Yi : "Who exactly are you? Are you a spy from one of the other families?" After listening to her father, Sikong Hongyue also frowned. Her cold gaze also fell on Nie Li. Nie Li : "Respects to Lord Patriarch, I am indeed a descendent of the Silverlit Family. Although the main Silverlit Family is gone, two branches of the family managed to survive." Sikong Yi: "Rubbish. This person is definitely a spy from one of the other families, drag him out and execute him!" However, Nie Li didn''t have the patient like in his second life as soon as those guards got close he released his soul force just enough to make him pass as a Legend Rank... This shocked everyone and many raised their weapons though they knew they would lose as only the Patriarch would be able to deal with him... Nie Li : "Lord Patriarch, if you were to execute me without hearing me out, it wouldn''t fare well for your family..." As Nie Li said that the others also released their Soul Force causing chaos among them as shock exclamations were heard while many dropped their weapons to the ground... Sikong Yi : "You!! Who are you?? I don''t know any powerful clan of a family with so many Legend Ranks!!" Nie Li : "First, I''m not someone from this world, I come from the outside world. I can prove this!" Nie Li quickly merged with the Shadow Devil demon spirit, and his body quickly underwent some changes. Seeing Nie Li''s transformation, Sikong Yi''s expression slightly changed. The Shadow Devil demon spirit is not a demon beast belonging to this area. In a usual case, a demon spirit can only be preserved for six hundred years. As for those demon spirits that were previously stored were either used up, or destroyed. Nie Li has merged with a demon spirit that he has never been seen before; therefore, it''s highly possible that it''s from the outside world. Sikong Yi : "Even if this demon spirit is from the outside world, it''s also unable to prove that you''re not from the other families." Sikong Yi was still unconvinced. His expression was gloomy, making it impossible to see what he is thinking. Nie Li : "I''m unable to prove any further, however, Lord Patriarch, the Silver Winged Family has a very big secret." Nie Li : "Apart from that you just declared that none of the families that live here have so many Legend Ranks experts..." Nie Li : "My words should be enough to prove I''m from the outside world..." Nie Li : "When the Silver Winged Family''s members obtain the wings of the Silver Winged Thunderbird, their body''s will reject as they grow older. Generally, members of the Silver Winged Family couldn''t live for more than sixty years. Isn''t that true?" Hearing Nie Li''s words, Sikong Yi''s eyes filled with a chilling light as he stared at Nie Li... Sikong Yi : "Who exactly are you, brat? Are you aware of what you''re saying?" Nie Li : "I''m tired of saying it over and over again Patriarch... I am a descendent of the Silverlit Family. Regarding this matter, I''ve heard about it from my elders. Even I don''t know if this is true or not." Nie Li : "I''m aware that once I say this, Lord Patriarch will not allow me to leave, at least that would have been the case if I and my companions didn''t had enough strength... Nie Li : "The outside world has more treasures than this place the families are confined..." Nie Li : "As we have managed to settle down outside and survived, it was time to reunite the two families and nursing all this time and based on our ancestry we have a solution to it..." Nie Li looked at Sikong Yi with a calm expression. In his mind, Sikong Yi will definitely not refuse such a temptation. Sikong Yi : "Solution? Haha, you joke!" Sikong Yi madly laughed. However, his laughter was slightly trembling. From that, Nie Li can see that he doesn''t entirely disregard death... Sikong Yi : "The sickness of my Silver Winged Family is unresolvable." Nie Li : "That''s where you would be wrong..." Nie Li : "We have fully developed outside and restored many alchemist formulas while researching a lot of things..." Nie Li : "Conveniently enough we found the prescription to this... It''s also why we returned here through the portal..." Nie Li : "Unfortunately when my Silverlit Family was aware of this problem faced by the Silver Winged Family, we had been looking for the solution for a long time." Nie Li : "However, the solution has been passed down, waiting for our members to find the Silver Winged Family in order to fulfil my ancestor''s wish." Although Nie Li completely fabricated this, he appeared to be serious. The rest who were watching them talk not understand what they said expert Lee and Kong Ming didn''t say anything while the two latter looked at each other and both sighed as they thought.. The force of BULLSHIT is strong with Nie Li. No matter the Era or place or who is in front of him he can bullshit his way out of trouble... Chapter 223 - 223: The Dοwnfall!! With his profound knowledge, Nie Li can easily find the weaknesses of the other party and launch an attack. From Sikong Yi''s reaction, Nie Li know that he has already won. Sikong Yi : "Since that''s the case, give me the solution!" Sikong Yi calmly sat on his throne, look at Nie Li with his hawk-like eyes. Nie Li : "Sure, we are from the same family after all... Does patriarch have alchemy equipment?? I would need to create it and then test it on a lab rat..." Sikong Hongyue had her brows tightly knitted together. She felt that something wasn''t right but she couldn''t point it out. Sikong Yi : "We do have those, guards bring them here so that he can prove himself..." Sikong Yi : "As for the lab rat..." Sikong Yi : "How about that guy over there??" Sikong Yi pointed at Duan Jian and Nie Li looking at him nodded before he said something that pleased everyone... Nie Li : "He fits the bill and it''s something we can find pleasant as well..." Nie Li : "The cure can only be used on purebloods and not half breeds however in his case since he had Black Dragon Blood in his veins it''s even more lethal..." Nie Li : "I know that Patriarch Sikong might not believe me. The sickness of the Silver Winged Family requires a hundred different types of herbs to refine and must be consumed." Nie Li : "However, the rejection of the body is extremely painful, I have the easing method here. Patriarch Sikong can give it a try!" Nie Li''s right hand moved, and took out a bunch of herbal grass from his interspatial ring... Nie Li : "This is the Tianfang herb. I believe that Patriarch Sikong also knows of it. It doesn''t have any poisonous substances. It can subside the pain of Lord Patriarch. Patriarch Sikong can give it a try!" Sikong Yi extended his right hand, catching the herbal grass. He lowered his head took a look at it. It''s indeed the Tianfang herb. There isn''t any Tianfang herb growing in this realm. When the Silver Winged Family moved into this space, they brought many medical books along with them. Within the medical books, there are records of the Tianfang herb. If Nie Li took out an unknown herb, he''d definitely not try it. However, this is the Tianfang grass that he knows. It doesn''t have any poison. Nie Li : "From the looks of Patriarch Sikong''s face, you should be nearing your end. So what if you have a Legend rank cultivation? When you''re dead, you''ll be nothing but bones." Sikong Yi : "If you''re unable to cure my illness, don''t blame me for being impolite." A moment later, the boiled medicine was given to him by a servant. After he received it, he drank it. Suddenly, Sikong Yi''s face turned ugly. Hongyue : "Father!" Sikong Hongyue anxiously shouted. A killing intent burst from her body. The long sword on her hand was placed on Nie Li''s neck... Hongyue : "If anything happens to my father, I''ll have you buried together with him!" After a moment, Sikong Yi exhaled a long breath. He could feel his body was much more comfortable. The pain that has been with him for so long has been relieved by a lot. He never imagined that the Tianfang grass would have such an effect. Sikong Yi : "Hongyue, stand down!" Sikong Hongyue looked at Sikong Yi, dropped her long sword to her side and backed off. Sikong Yi : "Since you have the solution, create it right now and also guards bring that abomination here..." Nie Li : "Since Lord Patriarch now knows the benefits of the Tianfang grass, you should believe me now. A gentleman will never stand under a wall." Sikong Yi : "Nephew Lei Zhuo is gutsy, I''m just testing you. You''re indeed worthy of being a descendent of the Silverlit Family. I''m happy to see that the Silverlit Family has a worthy successor!" Hearing Sikong Yi''s words, Nie Li scolded "old fox" in his heart. However, he kept a smile on his face and said... Nie Li : "Lord Uncle is very flattering. Isn''t it for Silver Winged Family that my Silverlit Family was researching the solution? In order to cure Uncle of his illness... Nie Li : "This is all the Tianfang grass I have, it could ease uncle of his pain for several months." Nie Li''s right hand waved, tossing a bunch of Tianfang grass over. Sikong Yi : "Nephew is thoughtful. In the future, the Silver Winged Family''s territory will be my nephew''s home. You can go wherever you like. No one will stop you! If nephew has any needs, just speak!" Nie Li : "I would take up the offer when I finish creating the cure and testing it on Duan Jian..." Sikong Yi nodded to him and happily sat on his throne once again waiting for everyone to finish setting everything up... He was going to enjoy seeing that cheap bastard dying while thinking he would be healed and continue having the same treatment... Soon Duan Jian was brought and made to kneel on the ground in front of Nie Li who smiled and started explaining what his role would be... Nie Li : "Listen up you degenerate!!! I will create medicine to sell to Patriarch Yi and you will taste it... Nie Li : "If it''s potent one to completely heal you then we win... However, before that, you will have restrictions on you so that you can''t surprise us..." Duan Jian however somehow through the eyes of Nie Li got a different meaning, with so many years of torture he knew who wants to harm him and who openly shows it... The message he got was... I will create a poison that you will taste... If it''s a strong one to make you faint then we win... However, you will be chained so that you won''t be able to move... Although it was weird to get two meanings he wasn''t stupid, the message Nie Li passed him was quite clear... Even when you heal pretend to be dead and don''t do anything at all... Chapter 224 - 224: The Dοwnfall!! 2 Sikong Yi : "Men! Set the banquet, I want to host a feast to welcome nephew Lei Zhuo." As everyone prepared for the banquet, everyone was worried mostly about now is Lu Piao. Sikong Hongyue''s faint eyes were observing the reaction of Du Ze and the rest. Her gaze fell onto Lu Piao as his reaction was a little strange. Lu Piao was obviously stunned while he looked at Sikong Hongyue. Xiao Xue bumped Lu Piao with her arm and Lu Piao''s looked as though he had just woken up. Lu Piao : "Nie Li, who''s this girl? This figure of hers, powerful!" So the stunning-state earlier was to look at her pervertedly. Sikong Hongyue slightly frowned her brows. Nie Li : ""Lu Piao, keep your shit, this is my sister!" Nie Li immediately said, feeling relieved in his heart. Lu Piao : "Hehe, sorry about that, I''ve lost my composure." Lu Piao stared at Sikong Yi pervertedly, pretending to be a pervert is also showing his normal character. He did not have any flaws. If it wasn''t because the Silver Winged Family needed something from Nie Li, she''d demand a tribute for even ?ssociating with this guy. Xiao Xue : "Li Piao, you dare to flirt in front of me? Are you seeking death?!" With a bang, Xiao Xue gave Lu Piao a beating. Lu Piao wailed as the beating continued and squatted with his hands clutching his head. Sikong Yi : "My nephew, come, I''ll toast you a cup." Sikong Yi : "This is nephew Lei Zhuo of the Silverlit Family, a valued guest. In the future, no matter where he goes to in my Silver Winged Family''s territory, no one is to hinder him! If he has any requests, do your best to fulfil them!" After hearing Sikong Yi''s words, members of the Silver Winged Family all looked at each other. They then looked at Nie Li and wondered who exactly he is for him to receive such attention from the Patriarch. Sikong Yi''s gaze swept pass Du Ze and the rest who couldn''t help feeling some of the pressure. After reaching this place, they got some information from Nie Li for Sikong Yi is a Legend rank expert. They simply waited till Nie Li finishes his negotiations and talk with him as they could only understand half with the help of Kong Ming and Lee... Sikong Yi : "You are all Nephew Lei Zhuo''s good friends and are naturally my Silver Winged Family''s valued guests. Treat this as your home, no need to hesitate!" Yang Xin : "Patriarch Yi, there is no need for that yet... We need to help your family first and Nie Li is working now..." Nie Li translated slowly to make them comprehend their language easier and soon enough all of them could communicate on a basic level... Soon, they all converge with them and Patriarch was surprised... Sikong Yi : "Outside world?" Lee : "It''s not necessary to move the entire family, but as Nie Li said earlier leaving here is much harsher than outside..." Sikong Yi : "But we don''t know how to leave this space. Ever since our ancestors came here, we were never able to leave." Lee : "In the distant wilderness, there is a teleportation array. However, to activate the array, twenty-three Stones of Light are needed." Lee : "Once the Stones of Light are found, we''ll be able to get out." Lee said, throwing the task of searching for Stones of Light to Sikong Yi. In order to cure the illness, Sikong Yi probably won''t decline. After hearing Lee''s words, Sikong Yi pondered for a moment. Even if he opened the teleportation array, they can destroy it at any time. Sikong Yi : "Okay, leave this matter to me. Hongyue sends some guards to search for the stones..." Soon a few several guards were dragging a youth as they entered the hall. The Guard : "Mister Lei, we''ve brought the traitor here." Nie Li : "It must have been tough, here are some of these fine elixirs, there''s no need to be polite." Nie Li waved his right hand and passed several elixirs to the guard leader. After the head guard took the elixirs, he gave them a sniff. Instantly, he had an ecstatic look on his face and before looking at Sikong Yi who nodded his head and then said... The Guard : "Mister Lei is too polite. You have to be careful, this traitor has the strength of a 3-star Gold rank." Nie Li : "You guys have bound him so tightly and even used a seal to suppress his strength. You can rest with ease." After leaving Nie Li looked at Patriarch and spoke up... Nie Li : "Uncle Sikong, I''ve finished the cure and this traitor was finally chained and suppressed..." Sikong Yi : "Good... Prepare to give me the medicine and test things through..." Duan Jian is in a blood feud. There were countless times that he thought of death. However, he bore it all down, like a wounded beast, and was waiting for the right time to strike the Silver Winged Family. Nie Li : "Eat it." Duan Jian swallowed the elixir without hesitation. Duan Jian : "Arghh!!!" Duan Jian gave off a miserable scream, filled with endless pain. His body felt as though it was burning as it rolled inside waves of heat. That painful scream was heard beyond the hall. The guards guarding the hall couldn''t help looking at each other. Duan Jian''s painful screams gave them a horrifying feeling. They all know of Duan Jian. Although he''s a traitor and has been cast aside by his entire family, he had never screamed like this before, even when he was being lashed all day and night. Chapter 225 - 225: The Dawnfall!! 3 They all watched as Duan Jian jolted, trembled and growled as his voice become hoarse from the screaming... This gave immense p???sur? to those that wished him to be dead as they had never seen him scream like that it was an addictive feeling... They could also see the wounds heal at incredible speed seen by the n?k?d eyes and many had doubts if Nie Li could have lied to them of course the possibilities were there... But they knew that they wouldn''t;t be able to put much resistance since his friends were here... Du Ze and the rest had a little admiration for Duan Jian. Who else is able to be so fearless under such torture and still not bow down? But now, Duan Jian was only in for several minutes and was already issuing such a miserable scream. One can only imagine what kind of pain Duan Jian is experiencing. The Guards : "Never thought that, that gentle-looking Young Master Lei Zhuo would be so frightening when it came to torturing!" The guards felt their scalps tingling, as they trembled within their hearts. They don''t even dare to imagine the medicine testing process. After a long while, the aura coming from Duan Jian''s body felt like it was dying off. Suddenly, "Thump! Thump!..." A deep sound was coming from Duan Jian''s body. This deep sound, is the sound of his beating heart. That strong reverberation of the beating felt strong enough to bring down the nearby walls. Nie Li : "That was a bit sooner than expected..." Sikong Yi : "What happened nephew??" Nie Li : "Ah it''s just his two bloodlines clashed when the medicine worked to heal one of them and that resulted in those loud heartbeats which essentially killed him..." Nie Li : "This proves that both Bloodlines are top-notch on their own but together they result into a trash copy of them..." Sikong Yi and the others watching and hearing his explanation almost raged being put in the same category as those lizards but hearing his words after they let it passed... Nie Li : "Which in turn means that our family is stronger as they can kill their bloodline so easily with a few clashes..." Sikong Yi : "So nephew that means the medicine worked wonders for us but deadly poison for those lizards..." Sikong Yi : "Can it be used used to kill them as well directly??" Nie Li : "It could if you had any leftover but I''m only able to mix enough with what I have for all of you..." Nie Li : "You could dilute it but that wouldn''t heal it but delayed it as it could relapse later on..." Sikong Yi nodded and after tasking the guards to take the elixir their nephew created they started spreading it all to the high elders and guards... Then there was something that scared them... "Thump! Thump!..." "Thump! Thump!..." "Thump! Thump!..." Their hearts started beating violently causing everyone to be alarmed remembering what happened to Duan Jian and were even further scared when they puked black blood and their cultivation skyrocket upwards... Nie Li : "No need to look at me like that, I told you the medicine is poison to Black Dragons that means it won''t have any adverse effects on you..." Nie Li : "And this back thing that you puked is the impurities..." It took them a while to calm down and check their cultivation as well as the state of their bodies to see how well they were and the results amazed them... Sikong Yi : "Hahahahaha, well that was a wild ride... Now our bodies have been healed and our cultivation has been restored!!" Sikong Yi : "Oh right. Nephew, I''ve helped you gather over sixty Stones of Light." Help me?? Aren''t you helping yourself?? Nie Li : "Uncle must have worked hard. With these Stones of Light, we''ll be able to go to the outside world.!!" Sikong Yi : "Why don''t i send nephew off, how about it? That is, of course, unless you wish to remain with my Silver Winged Family." Sikong Yi : "Although my Hongyue is older than you by three years, her appearance is outstanding. She is also gentle and dignified. Even her talent is pretty good. If Hongyue were to marry you, it''d also fulfil my wishes." Outstanding appearance? Gentle and dignified? Nie Li coldly laughed inwardly. Such a girl, even if she were to be gifted to him, he wouldn''t want her. He knows that that old fox, Sikong Yi, wouldn''t let him go that easily. Sikong Yi definitely understands that if Nie Li were to leave this realm, he can forget about searching for him again. Nie Li : "Uncle, you must be joking. How am I worthy of sister Hongyue." In his mind, thoughts were processing rapidly. Now that the Stones of Light are with that old fox, Sikong Yi, he definitely won''t hand them over. In fact, he is willing to bet that Sikong Yi is already planning to poison him and he would be surprised if he hadn''t done so during the banquet but due to the been at Heavenly Fate Rank they don''t feel a thing... Not to mention their manual has a Poison Door which grants them some immunity even as closed as it is... Sikong Yi : "Nephew doesn''t have to self-depreciate yourself. Although your cultivation if far above that of Hongyue, with your medicine refining skills, you''re definitely worthy of Hongyue." Sikong Yi : "How about this then. Nephew can go with some of my men and Hongyue to check the outside as teleportations portals are always unstable." Sikong Yi : "They can always throw you off, since this trip can be so dangerous, I''ll send more experts to go along with you. As for your friends, they can remain here, how is that?" Nie Li pondered over it and agreed... He will simply tell the others to pretend to get weak and destroy the family while also helping the miners something he didn''t manage to do in his previous life... Chapter 226 - 226: The Dawnfall!! 4 Sikong Yi : "Within my territory, only I alone have reached Legend rank. There are still two Black Gold rank elders, but they are tied down with their responsibilities and are unable to leave their posts. As for how the outside world would be, I''ll send five Gold ranks to accompany you on this trip, is that enough?" Sikong Yi obviously has a bit of fear towards the outside world. Nie Li : "Uncle is worrying too much, two Gold ranks is more than enough. The outside world isn''t as dangerous as what Uncle thought it to be." Nie Li : "Truth to be told they won''t help much but they can confirm any doubts you might have..." Sikong Yi : "If there is only two, I will not feel ?ssured. Let''s just have five Gold ranks to accompany you on your trip." Sikong Yi said, shaking his head. Sending only two Gold ranks, how can he be ?ssured? Sikong Yi : "You can make your preparations, leave at the morrow. I''ll have my men bring the Stones of Light along and you can make the trip together!" In order to prevent further delay, Sikong Yi decided to take immediate action. Nie Li : "Okay!" Nie Li said, nodding his head. He already has a clear idea on what to do; therefore, the time of departure can be at any time. Sikong Yi slightly narrowed his eyes. By keeping Nie Li''s friends here, not to mention that there is a pretty lady among them, he doesn''t believe that Nie Li won''t be back for them. Not to mention that true to Nie Li''s thoughts he had already poisoned them but he didn''t know about the Manual otherwise either he would have a partnership with them or burn all the bridges... Nie Li frivolously chatted with Sikong Yi, wanting to get ahold of those Stones of Light from Sikong Yi''s hands just in case. Nie Li could only give up reluctantly and bid farewell to Sikong Yi. Sikong Yi : "Hongyue, do you think that Lei Zhuo would try anything funny?" Sikong Yi''s eyes flashed with chilling rays of light. Hongyue : "Even if Lei Zhuo were to try anything funny, he''s a soft-hearted person. He will return for his friends only to find their heads on a plater..." Hongyue : "As long as we keep his friends here, we don''t have to be afraid that he won''t return here." Although Sikong Yi fears the outside world, if it''s compared to this eternal darkness world where there is a shortage of food and suffering from the daily threats of the demon beasts, he''d still want to give it a try, if it''s possible to go to the outside world... Inside A Courtyard... Nie Li : "You guys remain here. Pretend to be poisoned, the one we were inflicted was made so that we would have been sick and when they come they would thing we won''t be able to use Soul Force..." Lee : "Then while you are outside they will come to kill us and that''s where we act..." Lu Piao : "Time for some action!!" Du Ze : "By the way Nie Li what we do with him??" Du Ze pointed at Duan Jian who was thrown into the next room they currently resided and that''s probably because if they were killed according to Sikong Yi''s imagination they would end up inside... Nie Li went to the walls separating them and by using his soul force he scanned the room and figured that Duan Jian was awake but was still not moving until he waits for a chance... Nie Li : "Ok, Ninger, Ziyun i want the two of you in a few moments to flare your soul force..." Both of them were confused as to why and that was until Kong Ming spoke up... Kong Ming : "Are you going to bind him and wish to use their soul force to mask his cultivation breaking through??" Seeing that Nie Li nodded, Kong Ming snapped his fingers and something akin to a barrier appeared shocking everyone... Nie Li then went close and after whispering to the wall, he heard the rattle of the chains indicating that Duan Jian could hear him... Then he told him the Manual and Duan Jian burst with Soul Force but was felt only for those that were inside the barrier... Nie Li : "******************###########*******************" OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!! "Infinity has no beginning, no beginning can have no end." His cultivation peaked to Gold Rank and then skyrocket towards Black Gold Rank and showed no sign of stopping... Very soon his cultivation peak at Black Gold Rank and it was less violative and had shown signs that it will stop growing more but that was after the last surge indicating that he entered the Legend Rank... Nie Li stretched open a map and told Xiao Ning''er, Ye Ziyun, Du Ze and the rest. This map was drawn by Nie Li from his memories as he had a clear picture of the Silver Winged Family''s territory. Xiao Ning''er, Du Ze and the rest drew a similar map into their hearts. Lee : "This time, the Silver Winged Family will definitely be turned upside down." Everyone nodded and Duan Jian who was in the other room and being separated from a wall had traces of an abnormal ray flashing from his eyes. He has been waiting for too long for this day of revenge. Just to be safe from the night everyone started pretending to be tired and the same was for Nie Li as well until he left with the guards and Hongyue that Sikong Yi ?ssigns him for the mission... The guards then peaked inside the courtyard and snorted seeing them shivering lightly and as time passed they became worse and worse... Chapter 227 - 227: The Destruction!!! The next day morning, five Gold rank experts and Hongyue gathered at Nie Li and his friends'' courtyard. ??? : "Mister Lei, we should be leaving." The leading 5-star Gold rank expert humbly said. While eyes flashed with a hint of disdain and smiled... Jue : "My name is Sikong Jue, I''m responsible for Mister Lei''s safety in this trip!" Nie Li : "Have you brought the Stones of Light?" Nie Li asked, looking at Sikong Jue. Jue : "I have, please have a look." Sikong Jue took out some of the Stones of Light, and spread them out over his hands and said... Jue : "I have brought a total of fifty, they''re all in my interspatial ring." Nie Li gave a glance at the stones on Sikong Jue''s hands, they are indeed the Stones of Light. When Nie Li extended his hand, Sikong Yue immediately placed the stones back into his interspatial ring, smiled and said... Jue : "Mister Lei, we should leave now." That old rogue, Sikong Yi, must have informed Sikong Jue to not let him have the Stones of Light. Nie Li did not mind Sikong Jue''s earlier actions and said... Nie Li : "Since that''s the case, let''s go!" Sikong Yi stood there quietly, watching Nie Li and bunch leaving the Silver Winged Family''s territory, till they disappeared into the darkness. Sikong Yi retracted his gaze and lamented. In the endless wilderness, the group of seven were walking. Two Gold ranks expert were responsible for killing the Scarlet Ghosts on the way and the other four leisurely travelled, entering the depth of the wilderness. The dark wilderness was frighteningly quiet. Even Sikong Jue also doesn''t dare to be relax. It''s very clear that this place is extremely dangerous and they could encounter an unimaginable danger at any time. Guji Guji! Screams of Scarlet Ghosts echoed the air. Although they were constantly being killed, the amount of Scarlet Ghosts gathering continued to increase. Jue : "Damn these nasty things!" Sikong Jue snorted, feeling a little depressed. Originally, he would stay in the safety of the territory and would roll around in bed with the pretty ladies in the family. Now that he has to come out to such a hellish place caused him to be angry. This is all that Lei Zhuo''s fault! Guard : "If we don''t come up with a method to clear them out, more and more of them will gather!" Jue : "Damn!" Sikong Jue retrieved a sharp sword and entered the battle. An intense fight broke out. "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Sikong Jue and the rest forced their soul force out to the maximum amount and constantly slew the Scarlet Ghosts. After several hours, the ground became a mess of corpses of Scarlet Ghosts laying all about. Sikong Jue and the other Gold rank experts were out of breath from the fight. Nie Li leaned against a huge stone and had a leisure look. His expression made Sikong Jue and the rest extremely furious. Hongyue who saw that became extremely furious and yelled... Hongyue : "Be careful!!! He is a traitor!!" Nie Li sunk into the darkness with his Demon spirit and started releasing a deadly chill cold killing intent that brought them to their knees... Jue : "What are you doing... Who are you...??" Nie Li : "Someone that will make your family pay for its past mistakes and arrogance..." As he said that Nie Li completely vanished as nothing could be seen and nothing could be felt as he started slaughtering the experts and within a few moments only Hongyue remained trembling on the ground... What caused Nie Li to be a little surprised is that there is enough food inside that ring to last several years. With these Stones of Light, they can leave this place at any time. He then searched the interspatial rings of the other Gold rank experts. Although the items inside weren''t as wealthy as Sikong Jue, they were still worth something. Nie Li then turned to Hongyue... Nie Li : "You are free to go back... But I guess you won''t find anything... If you had shown the least bit hospitality without the scheming to poison us..." Nie Li : "I would have gladly taken you outside this place..." Nie Li : "You have done many things that many people outside would see you as traitors and enemies..." Nie Li : "Even if I did nothing eventually others would..." After saying what he wanted to say, Nie Li vanished again and this snapped Hongyue back to her senses as she runs back to her family and when she arrived she saw ruins burning in black flames... She found dead guards along the way and when she reached her father''s barracks she saw his body half scorched and b?r?ly breathing... Hongyue : "Father!! Father!!" Sikong Yi : "Hong...yue... You... Are... Alive...." Hongyue : "Don''t speak!!! I''ll get help!!! I''ll go to the other families!!!" However, Sikong Yi stopped her before she could fly off... Sikong Yi : "They... won''t help... We have often...ded to many... Even my self-proclaim nephew..." Sikong Yi : "Cough... Cough... Since we poisoned them..." Just as he said that his eyes lost the light they had made Hongyue''s eyes start tearing up and screaming in pain of losing her family... However, she suddenly stopped as she felt something behind her that made her shiver and as she turned backwards her eyes open wide... Hongyue : "How are you still alive!!! You Trash!!!" Duan Jian : "I''m not sure... But thankfully I woke up from my death state fast enough to see your people lurking into their courtyard ready to kill them..." Chapter 228 - 228: Inner World!! With Honguye''s death in Duan''s hands... Nie Li and the rest had proceeded in freeing the slaves from all the Families that have fallen pray to these Lunatics... Lee on the other hand as he was in the mines had a ponder expression before he came to terms to take the whole mountain where the mines located and take the Blood Crystal Mine... He looked at the missions he had on hold... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 3. Triggered!!! Unite All Scrolls And Recreate A Portable World Inside Your Soul Realm!!! Rewards : 1 x Mythical Growth Rate Egg!! He had more than 1000 scrolls from the ruins he had gotten as he met Kong Ming there but lacked 1.000.000 Points to let his system unite them and create another world inside his Soul Realm... Paying the points his vision became blank as if staring at nothing and appeared in his Soul Realm where the Labyrinth with the doors fully opened was there... That is expert Time - Darkness - Hell which he had bound Demons to them... What surprised him was the fact that his Soul Altar with the Labyrinth was at the very center and around it, mountains and rivers had been created... Trees and night sky with no stars at all or even a moon up there, it could be said that his world was barren and empty... Ping!!! TODAG System : Status Hidden Quest 3. Completed!!! Unite All Scrolls And Recreate A Portable World Inside Your Soul Realm!!! Rewards : 1 x Mythical Growth Rate Egg!! To his surprise, both of the Eggs appeared on this world and occupied a corner of the world, one of them took the North while the other took the South... TODAG System : Host Needs To Supply This World With Soul Force Or Items That Are Rich In Soul Force!! Thinking of this he touched the Blood Crystal Mine and his system notified him if he wishes to take it in his world and nourished it before he agreed... RUMBLE!! RUMBLE!!! The whole mountain vanished before their eyes leaving them speechless including Nie Li who wanted to mine as much as he could from the mountain... They all rushed towards Lee only to see him stunned as well while his hand was still extended... Nie Li : "Lee, what happened here??" Nie Li : "Where did the whole mountain disappear to??" Lee : "I''m not sure, I wanted to check something and tried to touch the mines..." Lee : "And you can see the results..." Lee : "Bloody hell what kind of cultivation one needs to achieve this??" Seeing him completely stunned and frustrated as well everyone had their guard up as the one who should have done that should be close by... Nie Li though wasn''t that easily convinced and narrowed his eyes as he always knew Lee has his own agenda... Lee however as he was still looking stunned and to be honest he was as he didn''t expect to instantly make the mountain with the mines vanish... At most, he expected to make the mines vanish and in turn make the mountain hollow inside... He was checking his stats to see any difference and sure enough, there was one... -------------- Status... Name : Xiaolin Lee Age : 13-14 (21) Defence : 25.900 Speed : 25.900 Mind : 63.000 Soul Force : 63.000 = 1-Fate Heavenly Fate Rank Rank Physique : Spiritual God Spiritual Roots : Mythical Realm Inner World : Construction 3% - God Egg 0% - Mythical Egg 0% Soul Manual : 16 Gates Of The Creation Starway Path Manual Laws : Lightning Law - 0.1% Progress - Light Law - 0.1% Progress - Darkness Law - 1.1% Progress - Death Law - 0.4% Progress - Snow Law - 0.1% Progress - Time Law - 0.9% Progress - Space Law - 1% Progress - Hell Law - 0.5% Progress Soul Attribute : Yin - Yang - Space - Time - Chaos - Hell - Darkness - Light - Lightning - Gold - Earth - Fire - Wind - Water - Blizzard - Unattributeless Soul Beast : Shadow Voidless Killer Demon (Darkness) Timeless Butterfly Demon (Time) Netherlamp Behemoth (Hell) Comprehension Skills/Abilities : 1) Shadow Lurking : Able to blend inside any shadows and use them as portals to get out from another... 2) VoidLess Phase : Host can let any attack pass through his body as long as he is not attacking... 3) Killer''s Eyes : It inflicts fear on people up to 2 Ranks higher than Host... 5) Time Freeze : Host can freeze the time on selective targets depending on Host cultivation... 6) Toxins : Any part of the Host''s body can release paralysing, confusion, sleepy, poison and other toxins... 7) Multiply : Certain parts of the Host''s body can multiply most notable being hands and tongues... 8) Existence Erasure : Able to blend in darkness and other surfaces even in light hiding within... 9) Lamp Charm : A Lamp that can draw the souls weaker than Host enables him to feast on them... -------------- The whole mountain of Blood Crystal was only worth 3%?? This was bullshit!!! And he still has the Eggs to nurture?? He wanted to puke blood but with everything he realises and thinking how much Soul Force he would need he was even more speechless than before and this reflected in his face... Which made everyone believe that he was truly stunned about this whole ordeal... After a while, Nie Li dropped it as he could geniously see the frustration on his face so who knows what happened?? Just the fact that the miners were okay that''s all that matters... He searched around the now barren mountless area and managed to find three ?du?t fists Blood Crystals which if split into small beads perhaps he can reach one hundred who knows... Oh, wait the Silver Wing family also has treasury perhaps they have some there... Taking the leftovers on the ground and treasury Nie Li finally had a feeling that he gained something...